Word of God

0937 - 3385

Published by Friends of the New Revelation

Hans-Willi Schmitz
St. Bernardinstr. 47
47608 Geldern-Kapellen
Germany

New Revelation recieved by Bertha Dudde

Proclamations No. 0937 - 3385

Please take special notice of the fact that God’s Words addressed to us are non-denominational.

The contents of this publication by no means intends to attract members of any Christian religious affiliation nor to recruit members into any other religious affiliation.

Its sole purpose is to make the present-day Word of God accessible to all people.

Between 1937 and 1965 Bertha Dudde was permitted to receive and record 9030 individual proclamations on a daily basis.

The publication of the proclamations was made possible due to the active support of the many friends of God’s New Revelation.

May this Word of God become a blessing to many people. (Also see B.D. No. 4015)

Distribution of the proclamations is very much desired. Only complete and unaltered proclamations must be passed on. (Also see B.D. No 8899)

‘He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me .... and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him ....’ John 14, 21

The Publishers, Hans-Willi Schmitz and Wilhelm Wegers

http://en.bertha-dudde.org/

Autobiography of Bertha Dudde

At the request of many friends Bertha Dudde wrote the following biography in 1953:

I have been writing messages received through the inner Word since June 15, 1937. In answer to the many requests of my friends I will give you a picture of my earthly life, a short explanation of what I received spiritually, and my own feelings about all this.

I was born April 1, 1891, the second oldest daughter of an artist of Liegnitz in Silesia, today's Poland. I had a normally peaceful childhood, with six sisters in our parent’s home. I learned the cares of life at an early age. The desire to make money to help my parents made me learn the trade of a seamstress. As the financial needs of my parents continued, so did the burden, and in this way I made myself useful.

My parents belonged to different denominations. Father was a Protestant - Mother a Catholic. We children were brought up in the Catholic faith but never experienced pressure or force to follow the practices of the church so that each child in later years was able to pursue their own chosen course.

I myself was religious but could not accept the doctrine of the Catholic system although I respected the church. I could not represent something on the outside that my inner conscience had not accepted. So I did not continue to attend church, heard little preaching and had no knowledge of the Bible. I did not read any religious books or scientific literature and did not join any other group or religious sect.

Anyone knowing the Catholic teaching knows what a conscious struggle one finds himself in when he wants to release himself from it. I was not spared from this either. But the question as to what is the Truth and where it is to be found, remained.

Often when I prayed the Lord's Prayer I would beseech the Lord to allow me to find His kingdom. This prayer was answered in June 15, 1937, as I prayed quietly and waited for the inner voice. In this attitude I persisted often, for a wonderful peace came over me and thoughts which came to my heart, not my head, gave me comfort and strength.

Still I did not know that these thoughts were given to me until, in a strange dream I experienced something which later proved to be the Truth and caused me to write down these thoughts.

So on a certain day as I listened inwardly a stream of words came to me, which I wrote down. This was the first message I wrote which started like this: "In the beginning was the Word, 'a Te-Deum' to the Creator of Heaven and Earth."

Then came doubt, …. did you write this by yourself? In short, I have wrestled, prayed and gone through many struggles, but again and again the words came to me like a stream, a wisdom, which made me tremble. Then God Himself took away my doubts. He answered me and I acknowledged Him as our Father, in His Word. My faith grew, doubt diminished, and I received and wrote daily.

The contents of the writings were beyond my understanding. Phrases, which I had never heard of or read about, strange and scientific expressions and references continually came to me. Then came unheard of expressions of the Heavenly Father's Love giving refuge and providing enlightenment to all the questions of life.

The Words came to me in the following manner: After sincere prayer and a short period of composure I listened inwardly. Thoughts then followed coming to my mind, clearly, distinctly, and the words flowed smoothly always three or four, one after another, like writing a radio announcement or a weather report, slowly so that I could easily keep pace, writing line after line.

Now I write the words in shorthand as a dictation without having any constructive or intellectual part in it. I am in no way in a 'trance', nor do I even form the sentences, but it comes to me one word at a time, neither do I understand the context while I am writing the words down.

After days, sometimes weeks, I transcribe the shorthand writings into longhand without changing or correcting a syllable. Each dictation takes about half an hour. I must stress that this could not happen forcibly or in a state of ecstasy. It all takes place simply and consciously, without any excitement or influence of my own will. I can interrupt myself at any time and finish the sentence after hours or days without reading the previous writing the dictated words continue again.

My will is under no compulsion, all that I desire is to serve God and do what His will wants me to do.

I can truthfully say that I was led into this Truth, and these concepts were, in every respect, foreign to me. It was only after years that I found confirmation of what I received when I came to know the writings of Jacob Lorber. No one can imagine my joy when I discovered the literature of Jacob Lorber; ‘The Great Gospel of John’ and ‘The Youth of Christ’. Then I understood that other people were also given the Word of the Lord, that God had spoken to His children at all times and that God will continue to do this in His endless love and mercy.

I found in Lorber's writings the same as was given to me. I often could not understand the Word that came to me, but in His love the Heavenly Father gave me the explanation. How wonderful are the innumerable manifestations in which the Father displays His exceedingly great goodness.

It became clear to me that my limited education due to lack of money, and my lack of time to read good books or visit performances, became my advantage. I was now able to concentrate on my work from early morning to late at night, and each day I received that precious spiritual Word without knowing for whom I received it.

It is because of my ignorance of the Bible and the Catholic doctrine that I accepted the Word from above without resistance. In my experience, an earnest Catholic or Protestant whose knowledge is rooted in dogmatic theories is too much bound to dogma to accept and embrace divine revelations without resistance.

Still, there are scientists at several faculties who earnestly discuss these divine teachings with increasing interest. Their interest not only concerns the irrefutable explanation of the origin of matter and the possibility of its dissolution, but also the principle of the wrong teachings of different religions, systems and confessions. In the messages I received, these errors are recorded and everyone is urged to give instructions concerning these doctrinal errors whenever there is an opportunity. But everyone is free to take the Lord's Word to heart or not. But whoever understands the spirit in the Father's Word and does not act accordingly increases the distance between himself and the Father even more. When he does not follow the warning Words of love he puts himself inevitably under the law. He will also, in the same measure, lack in grace by disregarding God's commandment of love.

In God's grace people are led anew to the Gospel, which emphatically points out the purpose of man's being. For the merciful love of God seeks to save all who still can be saved before the turning point comes. And it will come. The end-time which seers and prophets have proclaimed is now here. According to the revelations given to me, the Lord does not differentiate between His children. ‘Come ye all to Me’ sounds His call and blessed is he who hears His call and follows Him. God loves His children. He wants to make them all happy, even when they do not want to know Him.

Recorded November 22, 1953

Bertha Dudde

Bertha Dudde was permitted to leave her earthly shell on September 18, 1965 to return to the Father’s heavenly house.

Truth .... willpower .... bridge through love ....

B.D. 0937 from May 30th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Blessed are those who seek strength and salvation in My name and resist all evil influence. All spirit is alive through the will to serve Me, and thus it recognizes the profound value of truth and its eternal existence. For what is sent to you as My word can never ever pass away .... For My word is truly eternal life ....

Amen

By virtue of the human being's own willpower it is possible for him to live in utmost truth, yet he must also desire it from the bottom of his heart and in all abundance and then let this desire become active through his will. He must do everything himself which smoothes the path to truth for him .... He must establish the connection with God, as the eternal truth Himself .... and he must prove himself worthy to receive the truth from God's hand .... He must also do everything which can lead to the expansion of his knowledge by placing himself at the disposal of the supreme being of God to receive His will, His word and thus the eternal truth in order to make it accessible to humanity again. For the lord of heaven and earth always and at all times wants to give strength, comfort and help to His creations, and this through His word. He constantly remembers humanity with love and expresses this love through the giving of His word. And for this He needs earthly children who devote themselves to Him of their own free will, who are, as it were, the mediators between Him and humanity .... who offer themselves to Him and completely submit to His will .... A bridge is built, as it were, and the lord descends to people in infinite love, lovingly inclines Himself towards them, gives pure truth and thus turns people's hearts towards Him. With gentle love He draws to Himself those who longingly stretch out their hands to Him, He soothes their pain, comforts them in suffering, He lets them look into His kingdom by instructing them and informing them of His working and activity, both on earth as well as in the beyond, and thus increases love for Him .... anyone who desires the truth also hears the gentle call of the eternal deity .... he follows it and allows himself to be grasped by the loving father’s hand. The soul may hesitate at times, but the spirit within recognizes the truth, and thousands of little angels keep watch that the soul of a truth-loving child does not stray. For the will is strength in itself, and where the will turns towards divinity the still weak soul will find support and thus be able to offer resistance if it is threatened by human or earthly danger. Only a quiet plea to be guided the right way protects it from all error, and thus those who desire such and offer themselves to God the lord for the service of suffering humanity, which walks in spiritual darkness, will be instructed in truth without interruption. The soul certainly senses the right path but in its inexperience it often hesitates to make use of the messages it receives and therefore remains doubtful and uncertain until help comes in the form of heartfelt prayer which the human being sends to the father for clarity and recognition of truth .... Then it will become light and bright in him, and he will be able to clearly distinguish the teachings of heaven from the teachings of the world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Neglect of earthly work .... sloth .... idleness ....

B.D. 0938 from May 30th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Notice how you have to fight harder and harder against inner restlessness the more you withdraw from the regular activity of the day, for it is a blessing for you if you are constantly active in earthly relationships. The person has a mental balance which also makes him more capable of spiritual striving; moreover, this can only serve as proof to fellow human beings that the profession need not suffer for the sake of spiritual work. And this is of greatest importance - the approaching time of spiritual awakening must at the same time be marked by exceedingly brisk physical activity, for only through such is also the proof supplied that a morbid condition need not necessarily be the occasion for strange spiritual activity, that rather the one can harmonize very well with the other and earthly work need not suffer any loss. And so you only receive the admonition to devote yourself to spiritual work with all eagerness, to always give it first priority, but at the same time to also do justice to all earthly demands as far as it is compatible with the former. At the same time this gives an inner satisfaction which in turn contributes to the earthly child giving itself over to its spiritual work with all love and devotion and is thus much more and better able to work in this field. The slightest sluggishness of the body also has a hindering effect on the soul; the human being becomes reluctant to do any work, and it again requires days of inner struggle before the old relationship is established, because many other impressions have shaken the connection with the father and only with great will can all disturbances be overcome. For it is increasingly difficult to receive these announcements the further away the earth child is from its father. And where the human being allows himself to be distracted from the actual activity of the spirit his comprehension is also impaired, and then the human being is often confronted with questions which are inexplicable to him, the answers to which cannot be received so easily because the necessary understanding for them is lacking, yet this only ever happens when the earthly child neglects the spiritual work and pays more attention to earthly events. For the temptation is very strong .... the adversary seeks to make it apostate wherever he possibly can. So be on your guard, keep in prayer and constant activity, for idleness has never brought about any good, therefore the human being should beware of it as long as he is still able to perform earthly work ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Consequences of spiritual backwardness ....

B.D. 0939 from May 31th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

People's spiritual state is far more alarming than you believe, for you still walk along with great peace of mind where you would have to turn away in horror if you wanted to recognize the spiritual state correctly. And it is of utmost importance for you to receive enlightenment as to the consequences of your backwardness. You attach almost no importance to spiritual higher development in earthly life but only pay attention to the body and its desires, but you don't pay attention to the soul and don't know how dreadful the effects of your sluggishness are for the soul, how no salvation can be brought to you other than that the danger which threatens you physically and mentally is so vividly brought before your eyes .... You look back on your life at the end of days without any satisfaction, for it brought you no progress whatsoever, and all suffering on earth is small compared to the great suffering which now awaits you on the other side. And it would be easy for you to take part in all spiritual work if you only hold this 'later' in front of yourselves .... Life demands total commitment if you want to master it and rise to the lordship over all useless weaklings who shy away from the struggle for life. In the same way, the spiritual life always only demands mindfulness, determination and utmost truthfulness .... But then you will also overcome earthly life and an eternal life in all glory will beckon to you, you will then, instead of serving, be able to rule over the spiritually unfit weaklings, you will be able to rule over the spiritually unfit or arrogant souls in the beyond .... It will bring you unspeakable delight to look back at life and to be fully aware that it was used correctly for spiritual progress, you will realize that only the knowledge of spiritual things can weigh in the balance, and earthly knowledge is valued at zero by the divine saviour and redeemer .... You will accept all offered spiritual things as pure truth and seek to enrich yourselves with treasures of all kinds which, however, only let love for God and your neighbour arise in you and are therefore purest spiritual possessions, for all earthly endeavours will be recognized as useless and worthless at the end of days, and such recognition will let people die in remorse and self-reproach .... this feeling of remorse cannot be chased away arbitrarily, but endless times gnaw at the person when he has left earthly life. And therefore, again and again he will receive instructions during his lifetime to prevent him from having to perish in the beyond under suffering and remorse. And humanity should pay attention to this and only try a little to give an account of how far it contributes to promoting the spiritual state itself, and then compete to still reach the highest possible level of perfection on earth .... This struggle is certainly difficult, but of such unspeakably beneficial influence, since it gives man the opportunity to leave earth as a being of light and enter the kingdom of the beyond. For everything the father in heaven gives is a sign of His steadfast love, which wants to protect you from severe suffering and therefore sends His grace to people in abundance, so that everyone will receive what he needs to strengthen his spirit ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Strength of faith .... God's help ....

B.D. 0940 from June 1st 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The earthly child feels abandoned when days of hardship and worry befall it, and it does not want to recognize the blessing of such trials. It finds it difficult to turn upwards in its abandonment because it does not fully trust. And yet it cannot be helped until it feels in its deepest heart that only one can help and that appealing to this one for help is the only means to end its suffering. And again it has to be said that it is therefore up to the human being himself to alleviate his suffering, that he first has to gain deepest faith and then it will be easy for him to turn away all suffering or to overcome it as quickly as possible. Therefore let it be said to you: You will still have to endure much and can only faithfully hand over all your suffering to the lord, but then you will also visibly recognize God's help and your life will be an easy one. Try to attain this realization and make it your aim to bring your faith to that strength which is necessary to be able to defy everything difficult, and you will easily overcome what otherwise seems insurmountable to you. And so go about your day's work and consider the following: Numerous helpers are at your side and give you advice in all things. Spiritual strength is available to you if you only ask for it. It is only up to your will to request it and it will be unreservedly conveyed to you, thus there is also no need for hesitation in worldly worries, for the father in heaven gives without restriction what His children desire from Him, and the support of helpful spiritual friends can also be requested and is assured to you as long as you are only willing to serve the lord in willing devotion and ask for the stength to do so .... For the humanity's soul is the most important thing. Everything that is now in the service of the lord and active for Him need not fear the decline of physical efficiency, for inexhaustible sources of help are at its disposal and truly only require profound, undoubted faith. And therefore ask for it from the bottom of your heart ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Refinement of the fellow human being .... rejection .... hour of recognition ....

B.D. 0941 from June 1st 1939, taken from Book No. 18

This is the right faith when the human being sees My working in all events and does everything with complete trust what his heart advises him to do. I am constantly close to you and guide and direct you, and therefore your actions cannot go against My will where your constant striving is for the spreading of My word. The only path to realization only leads through the commandments of love .... Whoever takes care of a soul with a loving heart already thereby brings the divine influx close to it. He will have an extraordinary ability to influence people mentally, he will, as it were, find contact with the still unawakened spirit through love and stimulate it to become active. Everything in the human being longs to be released from the bondage, it is only in a completely inactive state and has therefore become powerless, therefore it is also in urgent need of stimulation. The human being believes that he can reject everything spiritual, always in the erroneous opinion that he thereby escapes responsibility, but he does not recognize his own situation .... and therefore does not make an effort to save .... Although he remains in constant defence, he inwardly pursues these thoughts and his unused earthly change will become frighteningly clear to him .... The spirit in him relentlessly demands justice and can no longer be held captive .... he heeds the voice from beyond and has to accept it against his will. And so all spiritual striving is accompanied by success, even if it is often not very visible, for the human being will only very rarely openly admit how deeply the lord's words touch him. He does not want to admit it to himself and yet is under the spell of the word which comes from above. The burdens of earth fade into the background, and henceforth the bridge to the beyond is no longer impassable, but often taken up by seeking, yet doubting earth children. And all this can be achieved by the love of a person in the service of the lord who only strives for and wants to give the ennoblement of his fellow human beings, and since only the joy of giving underlies the action, the seed will not have fallen on stony ground either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Vocabulary .... self-suggestion .... transcripts ....

B.D. 0942 from June 2nd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Man's vocabulary is enormous when it comes to recording and writing down eternal truths. It is in every way remarkable how often man is willing to believe that words lie dormant in the subconscious and are thus brought to light by self-suggestion. This is all the more erroneous the more rarely man is able to draw from his own knowledge. So-called suggestion would only be possible if knowledge existed in man (would be = ed.) but for some reason fell into oblivion (would have fallen into oblivion = ed.). If, however, transcripts arise on a scale far beyond the knowledge of the person concerned, then all the efforts of the doubters are in vain and every objection to find an explanation in this possibility is invalid. It must always be borne in mind that the writer himself has hitherto been completely isolated from all knowledge and that the thought activity of the person concerned is, humanly speaking, not particularly called upon, that therefore his own working out of thoughts is out of the question but that these thoughts, as it were, come to the writer without the slightest effort and are only received through the human being's will. Every such proclamation requires a fully knowledgeable teacher as the giver and a receptive, i.e. fully willingly surrendering earth child to spiritual power. Only in this way can the emergence of the same be explained .... while so-called self-suggestion is still a concept for people whose complete explanation they cannot give themselves, for they do not seek to find the only correct solution based on spiritual principles, but they draw boundaries for themselves beyond which they are not willing to look .... and can therefore never fathom the last and thus also not correctly explain a process which can only be explained purely spiritually. The strangest assumptions have given rise to people's fearful frowning upon any such influence of invisible forces .... Because it is not completely comprehensible to them, they keep away from everything of this kind instead of striving for clear knowledge about it .... Only the human being who demands to stand in fullest truth is not content with such an inadequate explanation, as the words 'self-suggestion' and 'subconsciousness' will indisputably always remain such. For people these words have also only become a concept of something inexplicable, but if they were to make these words comprehensible down to the smallest detail, then they would no doubt suddenly no longer want to know anything more, for in the end they would then have to acknowledge a spiritual working after all and thus likewise pass over into an area which they today try to deny. It is extremely difficult to give or receive information if people do not have faith .... Only faith is able to fill the gaps which still remain open in purely intellectual thinking. Thus it will never be possible to teach humanity better where faith is completely excluded .... for then the key to truth is missing. And there is only one thing to do, to turn with complete trust to the right source which lets the ciearest and purest living water flow out .... and to close his ear to all hostilities in this world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unused earth life .... conscious work .... state in the hereafter ....

B.D. 0943 from June 2nd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

It is of incomparable advantage for the soul if it is aware of its earthly task and now strives to the best of its ability to fulfil this task. If the human being imagines that the unused earthly time triggers the most bitter self-reproaches at the end of earthly life, this will have to be an incentive for it to work diligently on itself, for the human being creates his own state in the beyond. He will always have to bear the consequences for his way of life .... and can create an extremely beautiful life for himself in the beyond to the same extent as, on the other hand, an agonizing, unspeakably bleak state can be his fate, and this likewise through his own fault. And yet, the father in heaven only requires His earthly children to practice love .... All people should find love for each other and only live for each other, so that in this love they will also love God above all else and sing glory and praise to Him for all eternity .... For where love lives, there man will also connect intimately with God, and the earthly change will also be blessed through love, for these children are close to the father in heaven and their state of soul is light and clear. And if a person consciously strives to improve himself, if he consciously appeals for God's grace and consciously fulfils God's will constantly, the soul's state can easily be brought to maturity. For the human being has recognized his purpose on earth and will now never go through this earthly existence uselessly and irresponsibly. He has found the right path which leads to the height, to the eternal homeland ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Imperishable good .... prayer for the deceased .... power of love ....

B.D. 0944 from June 3rd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

All earthly wealth is to be replaced, but what was neglected to be acquired is irretrievably lost for eternity. The lord has given the earthly children time and leisure to acquire these goods, since they are of inestimable value for the actual life in the beyond. The human being's will alone determines whether they are desired and acquired or not, and a person who only cares for life on earth does not pay attention to the grant of grace which could increase his heavenly wealth .... He is constantly only active for the sake of earthly advantage and will therefore one day stand empty in front of the gate to eternity. And this is of such grave importance. For even if his life on earth has passed in prosperity and without worries .... he cannot take anything of his earthly wealth with him but is now dependent on what is offered to him in love by other souls in extreme poverty. And now it will be decided and have an effect what good deeds he has accomplished on earth. He will reap the reward for these or have to live a desolate life in the beyond completely naked and empty. The soul will then be in extreme hardship if no help is offered to it anywhere, and everything unpleasant and difficult, which it knew how to avoid on earth, will now pursue it until it has recognized the error of its views of life on earth itself and now has the will to create a different life, a different state for itself. For again the soul's will alone is decisive, and it can also bring about a change of situation over there in the beyond. It is therefore infinitely valuable when the soul has left love ones behind on earth who remember it with love .... For love's strength is the only help, that can be offered to it, and therefore you should always make an effort to cultivate love .... Only it can bring salvation, and when a loving heart prays for a deceased from the bottom of ist heart it will send imperishable possessions to him in the beyond, and this signifies relief and help for the soul which is still struggling for knowledge. The body has certainly been taken into account on earth, but the soul has been thought of too little or not at all. But now the soul has to bear the consequences of the wrong life on earth, and often in the most bitter way .... But those who soon recognize their error are to be called fortunate, for although they still have to struggle unspeakably this will nevertheless be successful, for every soul will receive help if its striving for light is recognizable ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Collision of Earth and Sun .... Researchers .... The Earth’s core ....

B.D. 0945 from June 3rd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

It will be scientifically proven that, as a result of the Earth’s advance towards the Sun, the continued existence of the Earth will be questionable after a certain time. And this evidence will remain unchallenged, because evidence to the contrary cannot be provided by anyone on earth who does not possess a clear knowledge about the course of all events through spiritual contact. However, a person who would like to convey this knowledge he receives through spiritual messages to the world will flatly be labelled abnormal, and although science will once again make a point of clarifying such symptoms, the human race will remain in the dark as long as it does not grant credence to such proclamations. On the one hand, the calculations of academics are not guaranteed, but on the other hand they do not take the time span into consideration, which they aspire to determine .... They do not avail themselves of the truth-revealing source of knowledge and since God, as the Creator of all things, has imposed limits which the human being cannot exceed without divine help, but which is consciously rejected, he can therefore never know the truth, since God will not arbitrarily revoke the order of His Creation. Nevertheless, despite this He will always and forever inform people of the further development and advancement of the works of creation, but precisely these proclamations are not regarded as truth, whereas the scientific reports and calculations are meant to be authoritative and will therefore also be acknowledged as irrefutable. And so scientists are totally convinced that nothing extraordinary can come upon the Earth before their calculated point in time has come .... indeed, as a result of this it is even believed that experiments can be conducted and that the Sun and its effect can be utilized on that basis, thereby reducing the Sun’s strength and alleviating the collision of the Earth with the Sun accordingly. All these purely earthly experiments and results are absurd, for they are more likely to confuse human thinking than lead to clear realisation. God’s creations repeatedly provide the evidence that no human being can ever contribute towards their emergence and that the human being was only granted the transformation of the Earth’s surface, everything else is brought about by God’s love, wisdom and omnipotence and the human being cannot contribute in the slightest to changing the law which has existed for all eternity. And thus this supposed disaster will never occur as people imagined, instead, the core of the Earth will suddenly and unexpectedly start to rotate and wreck all calculations by the scientists .... For this was not planned in the worldly researchers’ latest calculations and scientific results, nevertheless, it was determined in the wise plan of the eternal Deity from the very beginning.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Purity of heart .... happiness of union .... weakness of faith ....

B.D. 0946 from June 4th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

In the purity of the heart the human being is able to feel the presence of the lord, for it is the first condition for specialization and thus the occurrence of the divine spirit of love. Man cannot yet grasp the difference between a being walking with or without the lord in it. For the former is still a foreign concept to him as long as he does not experience it in himself. Yet the union of the spirit of God with the divine spiritual spark in the human being is so extremely intoxicating and therefore also indescribable that everyone would strive to experience this happiness. But this cannot be achieved in any other way than through profound faith and a God-pleasing way of life which consists of utmost love towards his neighbour and is thus rooted in love for God. He who is pure of heart lives, so to speak, according to divine will and thus draws divinity itself to himself. However, purity of heart is also necessary in order to receive God as the purest, most honourable being in it .... clear and blameless must be the way of life of the one whom the divine saviour appreciates in His presence .... love must adorn the heart for the most splendid stay for the lord .... and His all-encompassing love will outshine everything, and unification will now be able to take place .... When the need approaches the human being and he threatens to become wavering, a barrier is always set again which prevents the divine saviour from entering the heart, for faith is weak .... and only a strong, rock-solid faith opens the door of the heart. The incomprehensible happiness would be unbearable with weak faith, it would make the human being completely unsuitable for earthly fulfilment of duty, but strong faith, on the other hand, would enable the human being to be extraordinarily active on earth, and thus it will be understandable to you that your weakness of faith is still an obstacle and that you have to struggle in prayer so that you will first master your doubts in order to be able to enjoy the great happiness while still on earth. A heart cleansed of all dross will, as it were, also banish all doubts and thus await the lord with complete faith, and through this profound faith it will consciously be able to bring about unification in the shortest time, but the doubter will still be denied the highest happiness on earth until he has convinced himself to have the strongest faith ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Hour of decision .... warning to remain faithful to the saviour ....

B.D. 0947 from June 4th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

In the time of harvest the hour has come for you humans when you have to decide whether you want to deny Jesus Christ or acknowledge him as the son of the most high .... and this question, which is addressed to your heart, will cause you many an anxious hour until you make your choice .... Listen to the voice of the heart then and listen to it, for then I seriously warn everyone not to allow themselves to be determined for the sake of external advantage .... I admonish the weak-willed that they should hold out and prove their loyalty to Me .... I am close to everyone with My love and let them feel this love, and I will also make an obvious appearance at a suitable point that the defaulting and lukewarm should pay attention and reflect on their responsibility towards the soul. And I still want to wrest the timid souls from the adversary, I want to give them strength that they recognize Me as their God and creator .... their saviour and redeemer .... and that they remain loyal to Me with full will. And so everyone will also feel the blessing who calls on Me in prayer, because I don’t close My ears to any voice which reaches Me in this adversity. Only the one who hands Me over without any misgivings will be without My grace, for he despises what I want to give him and is therefore completely in the enemy's clutches. Then the time is no longer far away which is conjured up by humanity's faithlessness .... The crowd of Mine will be a very small one, and that is why I have to call out with a loud voice to persuade the apostates to turn back. I will not leave one of the children of earth unwarned, I will not leave one of them to his fate .... and must therefore be strict where My love is not respected .... where My courtship is unsuccessful .... And that time will be bitter for all unbelievers. Because they have no protection and support. They are defencelessly at the mercy of the corrupter, and help can only come to them if they turn away from the world and take refuge in Me. If no-one can help them then they will grasp at straws in order to cling to them, and if they still call upon Me in such adversity I will hear their prayer and grant them My blessings in abundance so that they will grow stronger and turn ever more intimately to Me. This time is near and all signs already precede it which shall draw your attention to the fact that My word will be fulfilled in its time .... It shall spur you, who want to serve Me, to utmost activity so that support is granted to those who recognize .... they will not become weak in the time of need ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Necessity of natural disasters .... God's will turned into form ....

B.D. 0948 from June 5th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

It is of utmost importance to recognize how the creator's will is determinative for the entire work of creation. There is nothing in the world that could oppose this will, and all works of creation are the will of God that has become form. Thus no individual work of creation can arbitrarily separate itself and continue to exist according to other than divine law. As soon as God would like to withdraw His will from it, it would have ceased to exist; for only the will of God continuously animates everything that exists. It is this will, which has become form, that remains inviolable for all eternity. Even the destruction of any creations, but which, to put it better, only means an external change of form, is equally divine will, because without this will it would not be possible for any being to bring about the slightest change of form, let alone to destroy entire works of creation. Hence God's will must always be active here too, and since nothing in the lord's working can be arbitrary or haphazard but predetermined again in all wisdom for the best of the countless living beings, every disaster must also be taken into account and accepted as necessary for humanity. For countless beings need an apparent work of destruction in order to have the opportunity for higher development, and in a certain sense such processes are also beneficial for humanity, for only through them do many people find the right relationship with God and recognize the transitoriness of the body and earthly goods .... He recognizes that as a human being he is completely incapable of resisting these catastrophes and must therefore also acknowledge the will of a supreme being again .... And it will now be more understandable to him that the being on earth must always submit to divine will in order to remain as it were, in divine order .... This realization is decisive for the human being's earthly life. Only when he recognizes a higher power as such and endeavours to live according to its will is he able to comprehend divinity and the entire work of creation. For since the human being, as the only being, was left with the freedom of his will, he cannot indeed oppose divine will but he can oppose it by rejecting it, and it is this will of rejection which signifies the separation from the eternal deity, and the earth being's distance from God can only be reduced when its will completely subordinates itself to divine will. However, if the human being does not even want to acknowledge a higher will of a deity which directs and determines him and the whole of creation, events must of necessity provide him with the evidence, and thus natural disasters are a certain necessity again for the spiritual well-being of the whole of humanity, if only it derives the benefit from them and recognizes the rule and activity of the eternal deity in all events and now consciously establishes the right relationship with the creator ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Need for natural disasters .... fighter of God

B.D. 0949 from June 5th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

My dear child, the time has come when you shall work for Me on earth. An immense event is about to take place and there is no possibility whatsoever for the earthly human being to escape this event or to leave it unnoticed. Even the most obdurate and faithless person will be greatly shaken in his previous opinion, for he will experience unprecedented things .... And the cry of despair of people in the midst of this experience will reach all ears .... They will pray for salvation but I cannot hear their prayer, yet thousands upon thousands shall visibly recognize My reign and turn to faith in Jesus Christ as redeemer of humanity. And so I want My faithful to unite in silence, to stand like a wall in the midst of the apostate world and stand up for My name in order to point to My greater than great love and mercy .... I therefore also choose My fighters Myself, and I want them to stand by Me in all loyalty and devotion. A completely new law shall determine people to exclude Me from their life of feeling .... What a foolish beginning .... Where mankind wants to destroy My fighters or render them harmless, there I Myself stand and fill the gaps, and I consequently separate everything useless in such difficult times, I also leave none of My fighters without protection .... But how I come, you shall not be told, but I come unexpectedly and in every disguise .... Whoever has Me in him will recognize Me, and I will also make Myself known to him. And so I want to think about you with all My strength and give you the following to think about: (interruption)

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Prediction of world-shaking event .... mission of the servants of God ....

B.D. 0950 from June 6th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The mission from heaven concerns a mission which is closely connected with your earthly task and which, in order to be executable, is to be presented to you. Behold, it concerns the awakening of innumerable souls from spiritual night. If salvation is to be brought to all of them, faith must first arise in them or the existing weak faith must be strengthened. And this in itself is in every respect a task which can only be accomplished with utmost energy, for in the foreseeable future it is precisely faith which will be completely defeated, since worldliness is increasingly gaining the upper hand. Thus extremely willing fighters for My word are needed who will only ever fulfil what is proclaimed to them as My will from above. In a very short time I want to shake people's souls out of their sleep .... I want give them reason to think about to be or not to be, about the earth, life and its transience. And then it will be necessary to inform them of the divine word, to nourish their spirit and thus to refresh and comfort them through the source of all knowledge, for their state will then be a sorrowful one and they will need feasting and refreshment. This event will still be preceded by signs which will be noticeable all over the world, and a search will already begin where there is still a weak faith. And during this time the path you have to take will be clearly shown to you, My servants on earth, and then I will demand all your commitment that you demonstrate love for Me and don't oppose My will .... I want to make you easily and clearly hear My call, I want to give you instructions and I want to steel your courage so that you will not be timid in your ministry. The recent events on the high seas are already the prelude to what has been destined since eternity ....

Remember the poor in prayer, and observe to what extent such events will now repeat themselves, no matter what kind. For if, on the one hand, the eternal deity is thought of less and less, on the other hand such events must increase which are intended to remove people's spiritual delusion and shake their rigid mind. For humanity does not yet grasp the seriousness of the situation and must therefore obviously be made aware of the passing away of the body and of earthly life. And when this hour has come, remember My words and be ready to work for Me. You will never stand alone, spiritual strength will always support you where it is necessary to support Me and My word, you will always feel this strength and will not lack courage. You will always be guided to where you should confess Me, you will follow the voice of your heart if you remain in love for Me, and this voice will always and everywhere be your guide, for if you want to be active in My will then everything you undertake, speak and think will also carry My will within it, for it is then I Myself who work in and through you .... And you will be blessed with great strength in order to be able to confirm your words, and anyone who uses this strength in My name will be a blessing to humanity and many will rediscover faith in Jesus Christ, the son of God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Life is a struggle .... father words .... doubt ....

B.D. 0951 from June 7th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

In order to constantly find the connection with the divine lord and saviour, it is enough to become absorbed in calling upon His name, and every other thought will disappear from the heart. To walk the path to eternal life certainly requires self-conquest and therefore also great love for the lord .... (7.6.1939) Life is a struggle and those who are strong will emerge victorious from this struggle. However, no one can do this on his own, he must constantly beg God’s help .... he must constantly long for grace from above, but then he will be able to resist all temptations and be strong and invincible .... The spiritual wall you erect for yourselves through too weak faith is a difficult obstacle to overcome .... Every doubt piles up anew, and the light finds it difficult to penetrate through this self-made wall. The stones must be tirelessly removed so that the obstacle will be removed, and this only happens through heartfelt prayer to the heavenly father .... Because prayer proves faith and must now be opposed to doubt or weak faith, only in this way can man strengthen himself in such a way that it is easy for him to remove the obstacle. Only the will must not weaken and the connection with the father must remain established, and thus the father sends His word to you today to strengthen your faith:

Blessed are those who long for Me .... The hour will come when My nearness will bring them clarity. Hearing the living word silences all doubts, and in the night of unbelief a star always shines which points to the light. Therefore grasp what I say to you: I desire you, for you were Mine from eternity .... I send you My messengers to fetch you home into the father’s house, and I give you food and drink so that the path will not be too burdensome for you .... And My love is your constant companion .... Therefore walk steadfastly on the path that leads towards Me. I await you and stand by you in all hardships, but you must never look back or become fickle. Only ever look forward, towards the light, and if your soul is blinded and the path seems dark to you, then only stretch out your hands longingly so that I may take hold of them and guide you through the darkness again onto the sunny path which only ever leads to Me. Behold, I stand at the end of the path .... covered it of your own accord, so that you are close to Me, then you have overcome .... But the clouds which still shadow your path from time to time you form for yourself, you do not see Me behind those clouds, which are only the doubting thoughts in your heart. Chase them away, for they must obey your will .... and radiant brightness will shine for you again and lead you towards Me. And remember My everlasting care for My children .... I leave none in need of soul and yet know about their worries at all times. Therefore do not be afraid and seek Me, and I will let Myself be found by you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Different living conditions no obstacle to the development of the soul ....

B.D. 0952 from June 7th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

People's ways of life are so diverse and yet can lead to the same result, and thus it is erroneous to assume that the soul's life can only develop in certain circumstances, whereas it must remain completely uninfluenced where the human being's situation in life is less beneficial to the soul. This view is extremely erroneous, after all, all people must have the same opportunity to reach the state of perfection, and the eternal deity can never want to favour or degrade a being, for this would never be compatible with divine love and justice. People's living conditions may seem to be favourable or unfavourable, and this gives rise to wrong conclusions, but the individual person's lot is always assigned to him in such a way that it can contribute to his higher development to the highest degree, if only he makes extensive use of it himself, and this alone is decisive. The human being is certainly often forced by extraordinary circumstances to move in a certain direction of thought, i.e. he will have to solve tasks in the worldly sphere which fill him mentally, so that he will occupy himself little or not at all with spiritual problems, yet no human being on earth is exclusively only earthly active .... There is still time for one to deal with oneself and give heed to spiritual questions, if only the will is there. And the job, the situation in life, time or place of his earthly existence is never in any way a hinderance to shaping his inner life according to divine will .... The human being's will is always the sole factor to be taken into account .... The will overcomes all external circumstances that threaten to hinder the soul's life. And again, it is the desire for the world which can be considered the greatest obstacle to the soul's higher development .... And this desire can be nourished in seemingly good as well as in bad life situations, but it can also be fought. All resistances exist in order to be overcome, and it is therefore irrelevant whether the human being has to fight a hard battle in life due to poor circumstances and in return has fewer worldly temptations or whether he has to fight out even harder battle against the world in a life of well-being .... the inner life is always and in every situation completely separate from the life of the body. Thoughts are conveyed to the human being in so many ways by the spiritual beings who look after him that it is only a matter of grasping and utilizing them. And this is never dependent on the human being's situation in life and his destiny .... because according to the wise plan of the creator, this is assigned to every human being in such a way that it guarantees the highest possible perfection and thus earthly life need only be used correctly, i.e. according to divine will, in order to lead to complete success. Thus the objection that a profession or fate makes it easier to find the way to realization is totally wrong .... Only the will alone is decisive that the human being pays attention to his inner life and is therefore active of his own accord for the salvation of his soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Freedom of the spirit .... dream .... spiritual realm .... matter ....

B.D. 0953 from June 8th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The spirit of man is familiar as such in all creation and can therefore run unhindered through the universe, no space and no time is set as a limit for it, it is able to take up residence everywhere at any time and can therefore also remove itself from its outer shell in a dream, since it does not require a period of time to return to the body. The spirit is out of God and therefore present everywhere at the same time, and therefore the human being can certainly be bound to time and space, however, the spirit in him is free .... that all knowledge can be imparted to the human being through this spirit, it is only up to his will to hear. And the human being cannot believe himself in amazement at a process which lies entirely in the essence of the matter. The earthly shell is only a temporary, foreign realm .... but the spirit is eternally at home in the kingdom of the spiritual. Therefore, even during the time on earth, since there is no limit to its movement, it has to stay there mostly .... and it must also be its aim to describe the actual homeland to the human being, who is its cover on earth, as thoroughly as possible .... The slightest will of the human being is enough for the spirit to push itself forward, for the flight up into spiritual spheres is most welcome to it if only once it was able to break through the human being's spiritual darkness and this very will has released .... However, if the spirit is still completely in bondage, if it is enclosed in the human shell and must remain there until the human being, i.e., whose will itself has become active, it will understandably always keep his thoughts on earth, he will never attempt the ascent upwards with his thoughts and consequently cannot have any other knowledge apart from his earthly worldly wisdom. The purpose of life on earth is and remains the awakening of the divine spirit within himself, the liberation of it from the bonds of darkness, which is therefore matter .... for only the human being who begins to overcome matter simultaneously loosens the fetters of the spirit. And only then can the spirit accomplish the unimagined .... For only now can it unfold, the spiritual kingdom is open to it, and now it can also let the human being gain insight into it .... It can, so to speak, bring the spiritual kingdom close to the human being, increase the longing for it, so that the human being's will only applies to the attainment of spiritual glory .... What is revealed to man in dreams is often a pictorial representation of spiritual life; and also in cases where warnings are to be sent to people, they are direct indications of something happening. But the spirit will always want to express itself to the human being, it will always want to transfer something from the spiritual kingdom into the human being's consciousness in order to influence his thoughts to turn more towards the spiritual. It is so extremely important to cherish precisely such thoughts and to pay attention to them, yet the human being in his sober thinking is all too happy to reject all such thoughts which could cause him to digress from his earthly activity .... He prefers to pursue what is unimportant and ignores the most important things in life and accordingly chokes on the spiritual spark dormant in him until he recognizes matter as completely worthless and strives upwards of his own will .... i.e. until the spirit in him is then given freedom to rise into the realm of the spiritual at any time .... Then he will be able to draw again and again, because spiritual truth can reach him unlimitedly through the spirit of God that has become active within himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"Watch and pray ...." temptations ....

B.D. 0954 from June 8th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Watch and pray so that you will not fall into temptation .... You should always remember these words because you are in constant danger that your soul will be damaged through spiritual lukewarmness .... Always being alert protects you from sudden attacks by the adversary, he will always find you prepared for battle if you pray, and it will not be easy for him to attack you. For all evil in the world comes from him .... He seeks to sow the evil seeds into the hearts of men, he puts all desire into them, and where man is not careful and forgets to pray, there the adversary will find good ground, i.e. attention will only be paid too readily to what stimulates human senses .... and so such people will always succumb to the temptations because they lack the strength to defend themselves against the attacks of the enemy. And yet such great assistance is available to you, you may only want it and the lord assures you of His help .... Watch and pray .... Recognize with a clear spirit how you can escape all temptations if you turn your heart towards the divine saviour and call upon Him for help. Just don't rely on the earthly help offered to you, don't try to find a substitute for the pure divine teaching there. And pray there again so that the lord will bless you and your work on earth, but also consider how valuable it is to be spiritually awake and how every day should therefore be used to increase spiritual wealth .... consider that precisely people's indifference has brought about such immense misery .... and the adversary has an easy game if he is not seriously resisted. And therefore his greatest endeavour is to put people in a state of fatigue .... if the human being’s will now gives way, then very soon everything divine in the human being will no longer be able to assert himself, and the end will be his complete apostasy from God and a constant decline in spiritual knowledge. And thus always follow our advice not to put yourself in such danger under any circumstances, whereas you have the best means in your hand to come closer to the father in heaven by only ever again commending yourself to the father in heaven in heartfelt prayer and gladly and joyfully submitting to His will. Then you will very soon master the danger that lies in wait for you and through prayer you will also be fully strengthened in the fight against the power that is hostile to God. A person can very well avoid all hostilities if only he recognizes them as such .... The more alert you are to all events around you, the sooner you will be able to avoid them and the temptations will not approach you like this .... Therefore watch and pray .... And the lord will reward your zeal and not let you be harmed in body and soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"Become like children ...." the right relationship with the father ....

B.D. 0955 from June 9th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

"Become like children," says the lord, "so that you may be of the same mind with your father-spirit and give Him the love and honour due to Him." Thus John first heard the voice within himself, because in childlike love for the lord he prayed thus: "You, My great love .... my heart rejoices when I am near You, and it follows You wherever You go .... This is true life, I feel it and give Myself entirely to You .... I want to be Your child always and forever, for My heart desires You with all My senses, with all My strength ...." And so you too should pray to the divine lord and saviour; you shall offer your heart to Him childlike and humbly .... you should love Him warmly and dearly and express this love by walking according to His will in love for Him and your neighbour .... You are to change yourselves completely to love and therefore become one with Him, Who is eternal love Himself. From eternity the father only has His children's well-being in mind, and if you recognize this you must love Him and become true children of your father. And if you are like a child, you are also fully faithful, fully trusting and only take refuge with your concerns and every worry to Him Who, as your father, takes you to His heart in all love and delivers you from suffering and worries. Your prayer should be childlike and humble .... not fearful and doubtful, but in prayer alone you should express your relationship with the father .... Everything the father has He wants to give to His children, thus the child may also ask for it and faithfully hope for the fulfilment of its requests, and the more intimate the childlike relationship is established, the more lovingly the father takes care of His child .... He carefully leads it by the hand so that it will not fall or bump into a stone .... He guards it from the dangers of the world and does not let it go offside or stray. Because it comes to the father in the deepest faith and will therefore also be thought of with His love for all eternity ....

The beings in the beyond endeavour to inform you of everything that is worth knowing for you, and they want to let you know in as comprehensible a way as possible what you need to know in order to be able to work successfully on earth. It is extraordinarily advantageous for you if you repeatedly live through what you have received in spirit, if you can often read and ponder the scriptures .... the only possibility to impart new knowledge to you, for first your head and heart must be filled with what is offered to you, only then can the knowledge of things be made accessible to you which are otherwise hidden from you humans. And thus you shall also receive another announcement today which touches the relationship with the heavenly father. Everything that seems difficult or unbearable to you on earth, trustingly place it on the heart .... His child must not want to go any path alone on earth, it must not believe that it could overcome the inconveniences of life allone .... and it must not become hesitant about the success of his earthly or spiritual work. It must always take the path to the father and know that it will always find help there at any time. And the father in heaven wants it to always ask for His help in all things, for this alone characterizes the child's right relationship with the father. All fear and doubt must be banished from the heart because the father has promised His children His help .... "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I want to refresh you ...." Does not all comfort and all assurance of divine help lie in these words? .... And yet the earthly child wants to be weak in faith and not entrust its suffering and worries to the lord. And therefore it has to be pointed out so often until fullest faith makes the still existing wall of separation between the father and His child waver .... The path to the father is free for every earthly child if it does not block this path itself through its own guilt. The intimacy of prayer is the strongest of all means of grace .... for through it the child achieves everything with the father ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Extraordinary proof of grace .... arrogance of the researchers ....

B.D. 0956 from June 9th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Wonderful, but the ways of the lord are often incomprehensible for you people .... And so hear His comforting words today: You all still don’t understand the meaning of His extraordinary proof of grace. When the lord speaks to you, it is not only for the purpose of instructing an individual, but this individual is only the recipient of what is addressed to the whole of humanity. The world rejects divine intervention in earthly events, and it must now obviously be proven to it that a power is at work here which was previously inexplicable or unknown to it. And this work always remains such proof for every outsider who allows himself to be examined. God's love now goes so far as to make people suspicious who, in their self-assurance, claim that the research of science alone is authoritative and that through it a dissolution or destruction of everything connected with the earth has been perfectly established. Precisely such researches confuse the human mind more than is beneficial to it, and thus arises the necessity of first making this group of scholars harmless. And thus it is now also understandable that both spiritual friends as well as the spiritually striving human being will only have to fight ever more against the arrogance .... All of these must be transformed right into the deepest innermost part, and for this purpose the human being will first have to completely shut himself off from the external world, because only then will he be able to understand the rule and activity of the eternal deity. But those who are not so attached to the world on the one hand, but on the other hand value their earthly knowledge too highly, the father in heaven wants to bring their erroneous view to their attention, and this can only happen through the obvious presentation of world events, the occurrence of which the world is no longer able to believe in .... (interruption).

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Eruptions .... Work of Creation .... Researchers ....

B.D. 0957 from June 10th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Hence it is impossible to avert an event which was predetermined from the start and once again only for the purpose of returning countless fallen souls. The innermost structure of the Earth is constantly influenced by the activity of spiritual forces, and so an eruption will occur when it is permitted by the divine Creator, and this permission, in turn, depends on people’s own will .... If humanity’s state of soul is in grave danger due its own fault, a disaster is intended precisely in order to save it; hence people’s will is ultimately the cause of the total destruction or of rescuing the soul from profound adversity. However, that which God decided in His profound wisdom from the very start has been concealed from the world but was proclaimed to those who live in Him and according to His order, as the Lord has always chosen those who, time and again, were supposed to proclaim His will to people. Nevertheless, this knowledge cannot be verified and is therefore rarely accepted as truth. But now worldly researchers also insist on entering a region which is inaccessible to them. They believe themselves capable of ascertaining the divine Creator’s plan, i.e., by way of all sorts of calculations they try to determine the effects of natural laws; they even insist that they can numerically determine the date of the alleged end of the world and thereby effectively intend to subject the divine will to their calculations .... The human being is so small compared to the work of Creation and yet deems himself to know so much about things which are completely out of his reach as long as he does not try to attain them by spiritual means .... . He fails to recognise the only right path but, on the other hand, is very quickly willing to believe what is scientifically presented to him. The greatest intellect truly does not suffice to ascertain the truth, yet the profound faith of an uneducated person can penetrate the mysteries of Creation and reveal irrefutable knowledge. Therefore, you should always pay attention to what worldly researchers present to people as far as these investigations touch upon God’s work of Creation, for this region is inaccessible to them as long as they don’t endeavour to gain an insight by spiritual means .... For God Himself offers the eternal truth to His children on earth now and at all times.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Light state .... creation work .... creation ....

B.D. 0958 from June 11th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

God's creation is infinite .... And it testifies to His omnipotence, His wisdom and His will to love. The closer the being is to the eternal deity, the more audibly the creator's greatness and majesty is expressed to its senses. But to be united with God in the state of maturity as a being of light means at the same time the comprehension of all miracles of creation, it means an uninterrupted experiencing and enlivening of the whole of creation and thus the most blissful state of being completely acting in the same will of the supreme being of God and partaking of all delights of eternity. This state is incomprehensible for the human being on earth, and again it is of utmost importance to strive for this state because the earthly time was granted to the eternal being as a trial period so that it can put itself into a state of maturity and be spared an incredible struggle in the beyond. For once it has attained realization in the beyond, its only aim is to reach .... However, in earthly life its full will is enough to reach it, which requires extreme struggle in the beyond. The being's state of light is the fulfilment of all longing, it is the epitome of all love. God's work of creation is sublime and based on His greater than great love .... And it would be called presumptuous to want to deny a creator of all this. However, the creator can only be recognized by the human being if He is imagined in all sublimity, for a being which is imaginable to the human being and easy to comprehend would truly be even less conceivable as creator of the entire universe. He Who let such come into being by virtue of His omnipotence, wisdom and love, as long as He is not in the state of light, must remain inconceivable to the human being and above everything and can therefore only be spiritually grasped and acknowledged in blind faith, yet the credibility is visibly proven to the human being through miracles of creation of the most diverse kind, and it is far greater folly to reject a creator of eternity than to blindly acknowledge Him when the human being looks with open eyes and heart at everything that lives around him and constantly informs him of God's love, omnipotence and wisdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Controversy for the sake of the name of Jesus .... flight from God .... earthly power ....

B.D. 0959 from June 11th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

It concerns a little that a spirit arises on earth and you shall be subject to it .... yet this spirit is not sent by God, for it will fight against everything that is of God .... he will fight against the divine teaching, he will also destroy what divinity tried to bring to people until now. Furthermore, he will plunge those who remain faithful to the old teaching into adversity and tribulation, and he will unfold an extraordinary power and cunning to destroy what does not adhere to him. And this is announced to you so that you know when the time has come, because when the adversary will unfold his power, the army of God's fighters is also well equipped, and the lord himself will lead them into battle, and now a battle will be fought through the fiery sword of the mouth for the name of Jesus, and this is the beginning of the spiritual kingdom on earth. Countless fighters will fall for the glory of God, but no one will be able to kill their soul, and every soul that willingly gives up its body for Jesus Christ as the son of God and divine redeemer saves other souls from eternal death. The lord will not take any of these fighters to Himself from earth until he has fulfilled his mission, but then eternal glory is assured to him. Anyone who faithfully offers himself to the lord for service at this time will have unspeakable strength, he will not need to be afraid of worldly power, for this is unable to do anything against the power of God, which is also inherent in God's fighter who completely submits himself to the lord's will. Anyone who fearlessly confronts earthly power by calling upon the divine lord and saviour will remain untouched and no enemy will be able to harm him, for he has the lord Himself at his side as commander and protector. Again and again mankind is admonished not to betray the divine lord when the hour of decision has come. Many will indeed abandon their faith for the sake of earthly advantage, they will be defectors into the enemy camp, the lord will not be able to forcibly bring them back, and they will have to bear the consequences of their flight from God themselves .... but whoever is not frightened by the earthly fate which his loyalty to the lord earns him, his reward in eternity will be incomparably blissful. He will patiently accept his fate on earth for the lord and for the glorification of His name and in return be worthy of the proximity of his saviour in eternity. But those who betray the lord banish themselves forever from the presence of the lord, and their lot will be weeping and gnashing of teeth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual sun .... heavenly gardeners .... word of God ....

B.D. 0960 from June 12th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The sun of the spirit has risen, and its rays kindle in the heart the right love for God. And wisdom shines and illuminates the dawning morning .... And what slumbers there is awakened by the light shine. All life unfolds, and the will to activity becomes active. And what was dead revives .... and awakens to life in the sun's warming rays. And all this is brought about by the word of God, which, like the radiant sun, gives life and strength to the soul and can have a tremendous fruitful effect on the human heart. But this also requires a gardener who, in wise knowledge, exposes his plants to the rays of the sun in such a way that they can flourish and develop. And the lord works in the same way .... He protects the tender plants from the scorching embers .... He does not let starving child on earth take an immediate look into the spiritual kingdom, which could harm him. And yet He does not let it starve and does not deprive it of the beneficial effects of the sun’s rays .... He constantly gives the child on earth spiritual nourishment and thus ensures his prosperity and further development. A little plant that has to starve for light and warmth or rain and dew will wither and soon wither faintly .... Likewise, without nourishment from above, without the divine word, an earthly child cannot develop to its fullest bloom, it constantly needs the influx of spiritual strength, it needs the light of divine wisdom and the warmth of divine love and can only flourish if it receives this uninterruptedly. And the heavenly gardener tends His plants with heavenly love and patience. He lets the most wondrous creations arise in the universe and everything is subject to His will. And everything is enlivened by spiritual power. Thus God's garden is entrusted to His creative will and is carefully tended and cared for. And the lord lets His sun shine on every little plant, and every little plant strives for the light .... Only the human being, as a creature of God standing in free will, sometimes eludes the beneficial effect of the light, the spiritual sun. As the most precious plant in God's garden, it is given special love from its creator .... it is offered all the nourishment that is to promote its prosperity. But how often is the light of the spirit and the warmth of love not received .... The little plant eludes the beneficient effect of the spiritual sun of its own accord and starves and perishes completely, where it was offered this in all fullness and all strength. The sun with its light and warmth is indispensable for the flourishing of everything that lives on earth, and likewise the word of God as the spiritual sun is the first condition for life one day in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Temporary desire influence of evil power ....

B.D. 0961 from June 12th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

When the thoughts rise upwards, the heart is willing and consciously seeks the connection with the lord. And His grace and love comes to meet it, and the soul's hardship is alleviated. The earthly child will be forgiven for any lack of love if it repentantly recognizes it and suffers from it itself. But it will also have to make an effort to make up for what it has missed with double zeal, and this will require all its will. But the soul now recognizes the true purpose of life and finds no real peace if it once followed it less. And a complete separation from the eternal deity is no longer possible for it, even if matter still temporarily has an overpowering effect on the human being so that he cannot refrain from desire .... This is only temporary, because it no longer completely satisfies the earth child, but this desire is only the effect of evil forces, it is the adversary’s attempt to turn away .... But the divine lord and savior does not let anyone who longs for Him fall so easily, and the enjoyment of the world will only too soon be a state, empty pleasure for those whose heart already belongs to Him .... The life of the individual takes its toll, as it were, and the human being will only become master of his desires by using all his will .... But one day he will also feel grateful that his father’s love has often disturbed his complete enjoyment, because this is only for the soul’s blessing And thus everything earthly will lose value, and temptations will become increasingly weaker and approach the earthly child less frequently, for the lord promises His help and His strength to all who ask Him for it from the bottom of their heart and prove their love to Him by letting their will become active in order to resist all temptations ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Mental activity .... Heart .... Brain ....

B.D. 0962 from June 13th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Unite in faith and pay attention to My Words, for the spirit in you will noticeably express My will. And if you live up to My will your life will irrevocably lead to the goal. The thought is spiritual strength, it propagates and is therefore the best evidence that it is not something dead, that it lives and invigorates and is in constant contact with the person's mental activity. Regular nourishment through spiritual strength is essentially the human being's mental activity. The human being is capable of receiving this flow of strength and effectively diverting it to the heart which, as a receiving station for spiritual strength, makes constant use of the nourishment and, thus utilised, returns it to the brain-centre where it, in a manner of speaking, activates the human being's mechanism .... This process is still entirely incomprehensible to the human being, since up to now he is advocating the mistaken opinion that only the brain carries out its organic activity and that the rest of the body is not involved at first until the will moves into action and then the body implements the mental activity .... but that, in fact, the heart is the receiving station and that an elimination first happens there as to how far the human being is willing to accept the spiritual strength, that is, the transfer of thoughts .... and this happens in a way that the body, and with it the brain as an organ, consents to either keep the received spiritual transfer as spiritual knowledge or merely senses it as a vague notion and instantly dismisses it again.

For this reason it happens so often that opposition makes itself felt when a particularly insightful and willingly receptive soul also wants to impart the information received in the heart to the brain .... The latter refuses to accept it completely, sends it back to the human heart, where it is received again with sadness, sent repeatedly up until the brain's opposition wearies and subsequently acts as it should, since it is now determined by the strength of the spirit .... which grows increasingly stronger the more the brain's opposition wanes. Mental activity can only be fully explained in this way .... and provides the answer to the question why the same wisdom, which people are made aware of in the same manner, will be completely differently received, i.e. believed. In fact, it is simply due to a person's will to what extent he accepts and utilises the spiritual information received by the heart .... whether he therefore effectively offers resistance through the mere activity of the organs, which only utilise the spiritual strength so far as they need for their essential activity, thus for purely earthly thinking .... However, in order to solve spiritual problems the cooperation of the heart with the thinking organs is indispensable, because everything spiritual first takes the path to the heart until it is passed on, and then it will also have to be fully accepted by the organs, which are responsible for mental activity. And, once again, a heart living in love, will be incredibly richly endowed with spiritual strength and therefore the person, who shelters love within himself, will increase his spiritual knowledge and he will live in brightest realisation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The prophets' predictions .... The return of Christ ....

B.D. 0963 from June 13th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

In the Lord's return to Earth the predictions of all prophets will come true. For it is written that humanity does not pay attention to His will .... but it is also written that a number of people will serve Him and that the Lord will come to these people and give them strength in times of adversity. That He will give the bread of heaven to His Own and take supper with those who love Him and keep His commandments. And that they will hear His voice, that He will therefore be with them during their life on earth and live in the midst of His Own on earth. People do not want to take these predictions literally and try to undermine the Words of the Lord. They themselves have changed the arrangement as well as the meaning of the Words and thus no longer grant full credence to these rearranged Words. And so you humans deem Him far away even though He is very close to you .... You no longer hear His voice and all your thoughts and feelings have turned away from the divine and consequently attach no value to the prophecies. Behold, if you yourselves are unaware of the fact that the Lord pleases you with His presence .... if you can't believe that He so loves you and in this love takes the path to humanity again, then you will barely be able to grasp the infinite happiness of His return to earth either. You will only ever see the earthly life but pay no attention to spiritual currents which clearly reveal to you that the Lord is present among His Own. In a manner of speaking, He takes part in every event and His presence can easily be felt by those earthly children who, through their works of love, already carry Him in their hearts, for the prophesies' meaning will suddenly become clear to them and they will realise how the Scriptures will come true, Word for Word ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last judgement .... divine justice ....

B.D. 0964 from June 14th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

You must think of the last judgment and try to imagine that God will judge you in all justice and repay you for your actions and thoughts on earth. Divine justice cannot absolve you, even if it is capable of infinite love, if you only bear the slightest guilt; every, even the smallest guilt must be followed by atonement wherever divine justice is to pronounce its judgement. And thus the day of judgment will also be a day of unspeakable remorse and bitterest suffering and dreadfully agonizing for all those who did not make use of their stay on earth in accordance with divine command, for they will never be able to escape the judgement. Anyone who tries to escape responsibility on earth will be inexorably called to account, and there will be no possibility left for him to cover up his deficient state, for all actions and omissions will be openly and clearly recorded in the book of life and thus will also have to be answered for. And divine justice cannot be lenient where every guilt of sin demands just punishment. And all bad and all good deeds will be weighed against each other, and the scales of the court will tilt to the side of the preponderance, and therefore the sentence will be passed in all justice, and good for him whose bad deeds do not have the preponderance .... good for him whose verdict does not mean: weighed and found wanting .... Those who commit themselves to God the lord on earth will have nothing to fear on judgment day, their every step on earth was pleasing to God, they always recognized the father in Him and therefore no longer need to fear the hour of judgment, for in the awareness of a correctly accomplished life there is no room for fear in the heart, and such an earthly child approaches the day of judgment without fear. On the other hand, it is unspeakably sad to see dear, close people having to answer for themselves and not being able to avert their fate for the time being, for divine justice demands of every human being that he takes upon himself his punishment and fate in the beyond, and this cannot be handed over to another spiritual being at will, since this does not correspond to the sense of justice and thus cannot ever be approved by the divine lord that a being should escape its deserved punishment and that a pure being would then have to go through the state of suffering instead of it. Thus the day of judgment will trigger happiness and bliss as well as the most bitter disgrace and suffering, yet eternal justice will not allow any being to suffer undeservedly or to be undeservedly happy .... The way of life on earth alone is always decisive as to whether the fate of the judged is bearable or unbearable, and everyone will seriously endeavour to make use of life in such a way that works of love and fulfilment of the commandments will have a particularly strong impact and thus the righteous judgment will not result in horror and despair. For the heavenly father is a just judge, and every good deed, but also every omission, will find its rightful retribution in the hereafter ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Demons .... temptations .... love to matter ....

B.D. 0965 from June 15th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The demons lie in wait for every weak moment and seize the weak-willed soul to bring it down. The human being's struggle is in vain until he commends himself to the father in heaven, and blessed is he who takes refuge in Him in such distress, for he truly needs divine help. The hostile power has unbelievable power over a weak human heart and often uses such means which require fierce resistance, which the human being in his weakness cannot muster on his own. Yet divine love is always ready for the earthly child if only you think of it .... The soul constantly seeks to defeat itself, yet earthly possessions tempt it with all their might and the adversary tempts the earthly child in every conceivable way, and yet the inclination towards matter is to be completely overcome .... all desire for it is to be discarded and only spiritual possession is to be striven for instead, and yet again and again the human being falls into the enemy's hands if even the slightest love of possession makes him strive for it, for then his power is all the greater the more the human being allows himself to become a slave to his earthly possessions. And once he has recognized the weakness that causes man to fall, he will not cease with temptations of this kind. And again we want to call out to you: Watch and pray so that you don't fall into temptation .... Because the enemy tries to bring about the apostasy from God with cunning and he always uses the weakest moments in man’s life for this purpose and then has the strongest influence on the soul, which certainly recognizes the temptation as such in itself and yet a certain timidity drives it to comply with the desire of the enemy's power and thus still clings to matter again instead of declaring war on it. And thus the slightest cause can lead to spiritual decline, and a pure heart can be defiled if God's help is not claimed, but an earthly child desiring God's help and thus living in light and grace will successfully face every challenge, for its request for deliverance from the adversary's power will soon be granted and matter will appear ever more distant to it, and the inclination towards it will be completely overcome ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Worldly activity .... spiritual striving and strength for it ....

B.D. 0966 from June 16th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

People's obligations in this world require strenuous activity and it will be in everyone's interest to devote themselves to this as exclusively as possible. And every distraction, which spiritual striving sometimes brings with it, is regarded as a hindrance to earthly activity and accordingly disliked by those who are outside the spiritual direction or those who see the first fulfilment of life in earthly activity. And now these people also demand from their fellow human beings complete absorption in earthly work, and they do not consider how unimportant and worthless the latter is if spiritual activity is not practiced at the same time and thus the earthly task is not properly solved. Both together will always be a blessing, and the lord will always give the person asking for it the necessary strength to do justice to his earthly activity if only he first thinks of the spiritual task and does justice to it, for the lord has set the perfection of the soul as the actual condition for earthly existence. He only granted the human being the grace of embodiment for this purpose, and thus this should also be fulfilled first, and then every guarantee is given for the fulfilment of earthly activity. Admittedly, the soul which has found the right path will now unwillingly want to take the path of matter, earthly work will seem useless to it and a certain unwillingness will become noticeable in the one who eagerly pursues spiritual striving, but then only heartfelt, fully trusting prayer will be necessary and this evil will soon be overcome. The soul will comply with the demands placed upon it and willingly fulfil its earthly task, yet giving its only love to the eternal deity, and with this in mind it will continue its earthly path from then on, yet to the benefit of all who are within the sphere of its activity of love. And times of complete submission to the will of God now follow .... And this is of such unspeakable value, for the person who follows the path of such an earth child with open eyes recognizes the lord's gracious guidance. The spiritual work will have a far more beneficial effect, and the lord also gives His blessing in an earthly relationship where the true earthly task is thought of first. Therefore, don't become of little faith if you believe your earthly activity is endangered .... The father in heaven guides everyone's destiny with a loving hand, and spiritual strength is available to everyone in abundance if only he desires to use this strength and it is now also accessible to him without restriction. And He looks favourably upon His children who are only willing to serve Him .... He will bless them in this life as well as in the beyond and protect them from physical and spiritual decline ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Concern of the spiritual friends .... efforts of the dark forces ....

B.D. 0967 from June 17th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Behold, My child, the soul will not find the right rest as long as it is unable to completely separate itself from the realm of earthly thoughts. And again and again the human being is held back from his spiritual flight upwards until he surrenders himself to Me without reservation. And therefore all resistance shall be broken, the world shall not be respected and only ever the desire for Me shall determine the human being to detach himself from earth. And thus hear few but salutary words which shall always support you if the separation from the world is difficult for you. An unparalleled battle is being waged for you .... The opposing powers seek to hold you to the earth by all means and to prevent you from continuing this work in every conceivable way. And likewise your spiritual friends are struggling for your soul, for your full will .... and their endeavour is so assiduous and persevering .... Now you yourself shall bring success to their endeavour by yielding to every, even the subtlest, impulse in you which is to the advantage of this work. Behold, with every new manifestation you fulfil the hopes of these friends in the beyond .... When using the power of the enemy, there is every danger that you will lose yourself and become careless or tired of work and unwilling to receive. Your friends' constant worry is therefore justified, and I will once again urge you to hand yourselves over to Me and spare no effort or inconvenience when it comes to receiving the spiritual impartations. Behold, I give to you without limit and My love is always close to you, yet you must look for Me yourselves and always let your will become active, and I will bless you and provide you with My strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Jesus' suffering on the cross .... earthly body ....

B.D. 0968 from June 17th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The suffering of Jesus on the cross is for many people an inexplicable process and not infrequently a reason to doubt the divinity of Jesus. The Lord suffered unspeakably on the cross, for it was the earthly body that took upon itself all the agonies of the death of the cross and endured immeasurable agonies of death. How could this be otherwise .... The spirit of God had to leave the human shell at the hour of death in order to complete the extent of the son of man's suffering, and thus He did not feel the slightest relief at the hour of death, for the work of redemption for humanity could only be completed in such a way that a human being completely gave up His bodily shell in the most dreadful pain for humanity's guilt of sin. A human being, Whose heart was full of love, took the most bitter death upon Himself. God was in all fullness in this human being, so that His activity on earth was divine activity, and all power over heaven and earth was due to Him .... And yet, He gave His miserable body to His enemies who wanted to destroy Him .... He made no use of His extraordinary strength, although one thought from Him would have been enough to destroy .... And His soul wrestled with itself in its agony and He spoke the words: "My God, why have You forsaken Me! ...." It was His soul that was still connected to the body and in deepest distress cried out for the father-spirit, which in turn had to escape from the human body if the work of redemption was to be accomplished. And He emptied the cup down to the last drop .... No human being can measure the magnitude of this sacrifice, for His soul was so blameless and pure .... It suffered unspeakably from the lovelessness of those who pinned Him to the cross, for His soul was pure love and therefore one with God, and yet this love was unable to hold back sinful mankind from ist projekt .... The divinity withdrew, and the human being in all anguish of soul, in all adversity and torment stayed behind and died the most painful death on the cross. What suffered on the cross was human shell, and it felt this shell such superhuman agony. And yet the work of redemption could not have been accomplished otherwise, for the love of a human being had to be so great that he sacrificed himself for the whole of humanity. And Jesus was the purest being of God .... Man was unsurpassable in His perfection, for He also concealed the deity fully and completely within Himself .... And this pure being gave Himself into the hands of sin, He handed His body over to the servants of darkness, and they did not shy away from touching the purest being and putting an end to His life. And in unspeakable pain Jesus spoke the words: "It is finished ...." and gave up .... i.e. the soul separated from the body, which suffered unspeakably out of love for humanity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Father words ....

B.D. 0969 from June 18th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak .... and thus you should approach Me for help when you are aware of your weakness and I will strengthen you and pull you up again and again when you are in danger of sinking. And I will constantly speak to you .... I will be with you in the word, and you shall listen and eagerly receive My word and draw strength and refreshment from it. Thus My word also reaches you today in the form of a proclamation which shall trigger a feeling of happiness in your heart and unite you ever more intimately with Me: Behold, My child, what comfort lies in the assurance which My love gives you that all suffering on earth will change into highest and purest joy in eternity. You must unconditionally accept what the father in heaven promises His children, and once you imagine that My love knows no bounds .... when you know yourselves to be seized by this infinite love, then all anxiety must leave you and you must go through life joyfully and light-heartedly. Thus I will give you a sign of My steadfast love and will touch you with My breath .... and you will tremble with happiness, and all doubts will have disappeared from your heart, but instead a deep feeling of love for Me will flare up and I will feed the flame in you until you yourself ask Me to turn off the clock of life .... I promise My children eternal life .... and those who believe in Me and love Me, are My children .... and I want to stir up love in your heart and strengthen your faith .... and thus give you the eternal life .... So your prayer can remove all obstacles, and your spirit can unite with the father spirit, and that is why My great love awakens you and leads you through the night to the light .... And I want to possess your heart, I alone want to reign in it, and your spirit shall rise into the sphere where it is able to see Me .... I want to stand in front of them with a radiant face and delight your heart, which is completely turned to love, with unspeakable bliss, because when you look at Me, you lose all consciousness of your being. You are one with Me and My love embraces you .... And earthly time is a tiny moment in eternity, and truly, the suffering can only be called small if you measure it by eternity and its delights, yet it seems monstrous to you as long as you don't recognize Me and My love. Yet if you have complete trust in Me it will be explainable to you that My infinite love cannot let you perish after all and that I, precisely because I love you, am only ever concerned about your one-time life in eternity .... And thus just let Me rule and believe in Me .... I am a faithful shepherd to My sheep and will not lost any of them. Only the time is determined by yourselves if you offer Me resistance .... and you in turn offer Me resistance until you recognize My love. So let yourselves be loved and set your hearts free for Me so that I can take possession of them and you will already be blissfully happy on this earth and one day in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Light state ....

B.D. 0970 from June 18th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

In a sphere flooded with light the being becomes aware of its divinity, for then it recognizes its state as god-like. And it feels the eternal father-spirit close to it. And this state is synonymous with eternal bliss, for the whole mystery of eternal glory lies in the union with the father. This state of light is, as it were, indispensable in order to be allowed to dwell near the lord, for only in such a state can the lord's face be endured by a being which has thereby reduced or completely abolished the great distance between the father-spirit and the spirit spark emanating from Him. "Be perfect as your father in heaven is perfect ....“ This already proves to you the degree of perfection, that the being should strive to achieve the highest possible degree of maturity in order to be able to rightful claim to the childship of God .... And a true child of God will accomplish the same as the father .... It will be the faithful image of Him in everything, Who created it .... The child emerged from the father, thus it must be of the same spirit .... it must be in the image of God, have the same rights and the same duties, and must therefore also be in the same degree of happiness, for nothing is withheld from it, because fatherly love does not want to deny or take away anything from His true child that is at His own unlimited disposal. And thus the spirit from God will primarily be active, it will merge with the eternal father-spirit .... and seek activity in all fullness of love, because a spirit can never rest but has to be active all the time. This activity is also a feeling of happiness, an everlasting distribution of his love power and at the same time an increase of it, because everything he gives in love is returned to him in increased measure. And therefore all light and all power emerges from God's love, and the light and the power shares itself with the being that is worthy of it .... and if the being receives, it must be the same, that is light and power in itself again, and it must be able to work like God, so create and create. And there must be love again like eternal love Itself .... And it has to see God face to face and therefore has to wallow in unspeakable bliss and serve divine love for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Way to the heights thorny .... God’s word strengthening ....

B.D. 0971 from June 19th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

It is a grace without measure for you humans if you are worthy of the divine word, for brightest light shines for you in the midst of darkest night, and you can finish the path of life without worry and need not fear being misguided in the darkness. God's grace has always guided you humans as long as you have desired and used it, but how often has the path been thorny and impassable and you wanted to almost fail or take refuge on a more passable path .... but this does not lead upwards, but constantly downwards. And the way up must offer resistance of all kinds, it must be overcome and laboriously covered step by step if it is to lead you to the right aim. Yet God's love knows about every obstacle and would like to make the earthly child's path through earthly life easier, He would like to help it not to become despondent and discouraged, and thus He gives it refreshment and refreshment for its arduous path .... He does not leave the child uninvigorated but lovingly provides it with spiritual nourishment so that it will not pay attention to the discomfort of the path and easily and effortlessly overcome all obstacles in order to finally reach the father. And anyone who thus walks the path strengthened will never again long for the less arduous but equally dangerous path .... For at the end of the way he sees the form of the divine saviour Who lovingly looks towards him, and the desire for Him makes the earthly child always stride more sprightly .... it takes on the most difficult of obstacles with ease, because love for the divine saviour is the driving force, it is an incentive and strength at the same time. Yet without divine help the earthly child would grow weary in its struggle against all adversities of life. It would not be able to break through the thorns and the undergrowth on the way up and would soon lie weary on the path .... But the father in heaven has wisely thought of this weakness and taken care that it will be helped in the greatest need. And so He gives His word .... and through this strength and strengthening the earth child. And whoever receives it is in His grace .... He has countless blessings ready for His children on earth, and all of them are accessible to you through heartfelt prayer .... Yet His word is the epitome of the father’s gracious love .... for His word imparts immeasurable strength to the child .... Whoever has the word will never lack strength, only his faith must also be firm and unshakeable, for he is able to do anything with profound faith. Through the word he is taught to use the strength correctly .... yet if his faith is lacking or too weak he will not use this strength to the extent it is due to him. Therefore, first let faith become such strength that you no longer fear's resistance .... and only then will you understand the might and power of the word .... If you hear the Lord's voice, the influx of this strength is certain for you .... and if you receive such, then use them in the right way .... And share them .... share them with those who, like you, walk the arduous path over thorns and cliffs, so that, strengthened in spirit, they may continue on the path that leads upwards to the divine saviour .... Who longingly stretches out His hands to you and takes you home to your father’s house ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Worldly rulers .... deep fall grace ....

B.D. 0972 from June 20th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The circle of otherworldly friends closes ever more closely around you and prevents the intrusion of dishonest beings, so that you will not feel their strength and be hindered in your striving. Thus the influx of spiritual strength will become ever stronger, and if it is your will you will now receive spiritual truths to an increased extent and can accordingly contact your friends at any time without having to fear a failure of spiritual strength. The eternal deity especially urges you not to become timid if you are threatened by earthly resistance. By only longing for the connection, spiritual strength promotes you, even if it is not always noticeable to your body. The spirit seeks God and every desire will be granted to it .... And you will receive mental strengthening at all times, and the spirit will have nourishment and will not need to live in want. But also visibly the strength will flow over you, and the spiritual good you receive will help you to survive the battle of life. For the lord gives strength and fortification to those who are in Him. You will only occasionally be troubled by oppositions, however, only to prevent you from becoming tired and lukewarm, for all devotion shall be directed towards this work, you shall again and again devote yourself to this spiritual work with true eagerness and thus also continue to be made happy by receiving the word of God. And from now on earthly events will be so precipitous, and this will be an ever greater incentive for you to seek contact with the spiritual world, for only spiritually will all earthly events be comprehensible to you humans .... Therefore receive a teaching today which shall point you to the sole power of the creator of heaven and earth:

At all times, the worldly rulers have asserted their power over their subjects. They arrogated to themselves the right that actually only belonged to the lord of creation .... by rising above their fellow human beings, enacting laws and as it were, making their subjects slaves .... They demanded and forced their fellow human beings to comply with their demands. And in the rarest of cases was actually love for one’s subjects the guiding principle of legislation. But if the earthly ruler uses his power in such a way that all love is eliminated and instead of love he is characterized by imperiousness, arrogance, greed for earthly goods and excessive injustice, such a ruler will never be able to find the approval of the divine creator, and such a rule will also never result in the blessing of a people. In such cases the lord has very often brought His divine power to bear .... He has often unexpectedly taken away the rulers' office .... He has let them fall from the height of their self-created throne into the deepest depths .... And not without intention .... In order to show even such an unjust ruler the path to repentance. It was often an act of grace of the greatest magnitude that the divine creator let such an arrogant human being recognize his worthlessness and how little the human being as such can help himself when the eternal deity puts a stop to him and he is ultimately nothing more than a miserable human being at the mercy of someone who exalts himself above him. As long as he rules himself he does not think of his actual self .... he recognizes nothing higher than himself; however, once he becomes aware of his helpless situation he first thinks of a higher power and is then still given the opportunity to turn back .... And thus the fall from the height into the abyss is often an act of grace of indescribable value .... mean the last salvation for a sinner who has completely fallen away from God, provided he is not yet completely hardened and becomes aware of his worthlessness. His relentlessness and severity must reflect on himself, so that he recognizes his condemnable conduct and remembers the suffering of those whom his severity has condemned. If his own fate brings him to realization, it is a great blessing for him to end his earthly life in greatest hardship and misery, but to have brought salvation to his soul. But woe to him whom his power as ruler has so hardened that he does not want to bow to the most powerful of heaven and earth .... Power will one day be taken away from him, and accusers will rise up against him who suffered under his rule, and they will testify against him before the eternal judge, and his sentence will be eternal condemnation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Content of the sendings .... communion ....

B.D. 0973 from June 21st 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Every transmission from above is prepared so that your heart only needs to pay attention and receive the words in an easily understandable way. Regulated instruction can only be carried out when the recipient easily detaches himself from earth in his will to serve God and thus allows thoughts from above free access .... The best means is intimate prayer to the father .... and the announcement will always correspond to prayer or the intimate connection with Him. And the earth child is therefore itself responsible for the content of these. His will and his desire and his relationship with God is decisive, and if the spirit is insatiable it is also able to constantly receive nourishment .... Everything it desires will be granted .... earthly child longing for the word of God will never need to starve, and conversely, spiritual nourishment can never be offered to a person who does not feel a profound desire for it or who indifferently intends to accept it. And thus it is also understandable that the recipient only ever has to long for spiritual gifts if they are to be given to him from above in highest perfection, and therefore they will also increase in profound wisdom with increased desire, and in every offering the bread of heaven will also truly be enjoyed .... for the lord can only approach the earthly child longing for Him and thus take supper with it .... And He will satisfy it and draw it to His heart with all love, since it wants to take part in the great act of grace of heavenly nourishment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Immortality .... Eternity .... Suicide ....

B.D. 0974a from June 21st 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The question of immortality .... the concept of eternity .... cannot be solved by the human being because on one hand he cannot understand something that reaches beyond earthly concepts, but on the other hand he cannot be given a spiritual explanation which he could adequately understand either. Only on entering the regions of light can the being be given a partial explanation but even then it remains a problem which, like the eternal Deity, can never be completely solved and comprehended. This has to be said first in order to explain the following:

In times of great spiritual adversity people are inclined to believe that they can put an end to their lives at will, and thus an end to their existence, because they believe that they only exist for a limited period of time and hence feel entitled and qualified to shorten it. They simply lack understanding for immortality, for endlessness of time, for eternity .... That they will never cease to exist cannot be proven to them, but the thought of knowing that life will end one day is far more comforting to them .... And although from time to time the human being feels uneasy about the temporal ending he nevertheless rather accepts this thought than the thought of a continuation of life after death because he knows that everything on earth is temporary and therefore he cannot and will not believe in the immortality of his Self. To explain the concept of ‘eternal’ to such a person would simply be impossible .... The idea that something so intimately related to him should never cease to exist worries him and awakens his sense of responsibility because, understandably, life has to be viewed quite differently as soon as a permanent existence has to be taken into account.

(Break)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immortality .... Eternity .... Suicide ....

B.D. 0974b from June 22nd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Consequently, people who consciously deny life after death will not hesitate to end their earthly life themselves since they believe that by ending their earthly life they will dispose of everything, and fail to consider the consequences of their action if they are wrong. They only destroy the outer shell but not life itself and therefore they have to continue living it .... since it cannot be destroyed, neither on earth nor in the beyond .... it is, in the true sense of the word, immortal, i.e. of eternal duration. It is not possible to end it because the Creator has created the being out of Himself and everything of divine origin cannot possibly perish. For that reason the Creator, in His wisdom, has ordained that there shall be no limit for the being to reach its state of perfection .... that even in eternity it can steadily advance and thus be constantly active and give as well as receive .... without ever becoming exhausted or ever having received the ultimate from the eternal Deity. The earthly human being can barely conceive the concept of ‘eternity’, neither can immortality be completely explained to him since nothing on earth is everlasting, and since the immortality of soul cannot be proven to him he has to believe it. Likewise, human intellect cannot analyse the time concept of ‘eternity’ either. This attempt cannot possibly lead to a result as long as the human being cannot apply the same comparison to a physical medium. He only accepts something as true when he has conclusive evidence. And therefore there remains only faith again .... The human being has to believe what cannot be demonstrated to him, and thus the immortality of the being throughout eternity must precede all other reasoning ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Elimination of the God-opposing ....

B.D. 0975 from June 22nd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The righteous expulsion of all souls hostile to God is imminent, for the lord has proclaimed this time in word and scripture. Humanity's striving is no longer directed towards the eternal deity but towards the prince of this world .... Mankind has consciously resisted the divine and therefore remains subject to the adversary who allowed all evil impulses to arise in man and found no resistance in him. And if man himself turns to that which must bring him ruin and feels no inclination towards the eternal divinity in himself, he must now also be fulfilled, and the separation between pure and impure spirits .... between God-recognizing and God-rejecting beings .... has been predetermined since eternity. It is not God's will which gives rise to this but merely the will of the human being himself, and therefore the divine creator does not allow any injustice, and He gives every being fulfilment of what it has longed for itself .... Whoever has fallen prey to the prince of lies, matter, feels comfortable in its proximity, and therefore he does not desire God .... for the slightest desire for Him, the most loving father from eternity, will still be fulfilled in the last hour, for the father does not abandon those who remember Him and recognize Him in greatest adversity .... Yet there are many of them who do not recognize the father’s love until the end of their life, who reject God and therefore cannot be grasped by Him as long as salvation is still possible. He cannot take possession of a person against his will, and He can even less forcibly direct the will of man to Himself .... anyone who does not want to recognize his belonging to the eternal deity and consciously turn to Him will fall prey to eternal death. On the other hand, the father has prepared all the delights of heaven for His own. And from now on He can no longer allow the earth to harbour an infinite number of beings who no longer remember Him and who threaten His true children with danger. For His spirit will share these and every gift from heaven will be mocked by those, and the apostates will outnumber the small group of believers and be powerless unless help comes to them through divine will. This is how the court prepares itself .... And every hour brings humanity closer to this inevitable event. Earthly life will be ever more highly valued and therefore suddenly come to an end for some who do not fear an avenging or punishing hand of God ....His spiritual blindness does not let him recognize the great danger in which his soul is floating, but even the quiet will to the truth would help him to recognize the error. Instead, he shakes off everything that could give him enlightenment and considers himself to be knowledgeable and exalted over teachings which point to the eternal deity. Therefore take note that before your eyes the world will ruins .... the world which until now has been the highest to you. Take note of the fact that before that you will still receive hints upon hints so that you will reflect and find your way back and acknowledge the lord God as lord of heaven and earth and willingly submit to Him so that He will grant you His grace and deliver you from the bonds of darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Divine will .... earthly measures .... serving all spiritual ....

B.D. 0976 from June 23rd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Understand that the world with all that is in it serves the lord of heaven and earth. It is enlivened by His spirit, and even if this spirit does not recognize itself correctly, whether it wants to escape from the eternal divinity .... it must serve against its will and submit to the will of the lord. And this expresses itself in the purpose of every work of creation, its task and activity in the entire universe. And only in this way can the immutability of the laws of nature be explained, only in this way can it be understood that everything must come to pass and shape itself in nature as it is .... and the will of man cannot bring about a change in it. Because God’s will is above its will. Since time immemorial everything created is the will of God in form, from the smallest creature right up to man .... Everything is subject to the divine will and cannot fight against it, and whether earthly rulers also seem to determine the events, they can only take shape in this way when the lord gives His consent .... He always has the power to prevent what goes against His will .... However, since it concerns the maturing of the spiritual substance, since everything in existence contains spiritual substances and every event serves the further development of these spiritual substances, the divine creator also allows the human being's will to be carried out, even though it contravenes divine order, it is just that the consequences of such a will have a disastrous effect on people themselves. And again, no event is without any benefit in a spiritual respect, even if it results in the greatest earthly misery. Suffering and sorrow are aids to spiritual higher development .... And thus measures imposed by human will with bad intentions, which therefore cannot correspond to divine will, will change again into spiritual means of education and thus be a blessing for weak but God-seeking earthly children, whereas the unlawful action of the person who thus decrees will fall back on him and must be atoned for accordingly. The human being's will is free, however, the lord transforms everything brought about by this will into salutary events that serve the salvation of the soul, according to necessity. Everything else, however, which is not yet in the human stage, is constantly subject to God's will and always has to go its way through all matter according to divinely wise plan. And there is no power whatsoever which can work against this will .... therefore the spirit out of God, which however does not recognize Him, is banished in form .... i.e. until the last embodiment is completely directed by the divine will and assigned its activity in the universe. Human action and thinking gives rise to the erroneous view that it is completely independent in earthly life, yet this too is in a certain, i.e., earthly sense, constantly directed, as far as it is conducive to spiritual development .... However, all spiritual life is entirely free from influence .... In earthly relationship the human being's will is respected as far as possible and the effects mitigated or changed for the better, depending on the necessity for the salvation of the individual .... In spiritual relationship, however, no being has to fear a compulsion of will, only all spiritual strength is at the being's disposal, just as everything spiritual must serve the lord of heaven and earth, but only for the purpose of developing itself upwards again, to the spiritual height, in order to ultimately also be able to go through the stage as a human being and the associated freedom of will, which gives it the final opportunity to overcome matter and to reach a state of spiritual maturity, which is its release from thousands of years of captivity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

State of light ....

B.D. 0977 from June 23rd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Life in the beyond in a state of light is likewise inconceivable to people. It exceeds all earthly joys a thousand-fold; nevertheless, it differs entirely from the kind of earthly joys and, therefore, imparts happiness and bliss beyond all measure. And no amount of the human being’s imagination would be able to even roughly paint a picture that corresponds to the truth, for the heavenly pleasures awaiting a perfect being in these spheres are incomparable to anything on earth. In a state of light the being’s sensitive faculty equally surpasses all earthly feelings, for this reason no-one on earth will ever be able to understand the degree of pleasure which is granted to these beings. During the time on earth it must also remain inconceivable for the being, so that the human being will strive of his own accord towards perfection and not for the sake of reward. Yet the knowledge of this immeasurable happiness in the beyond would make all people strive for it with greatest zeal; nevertheless, in order to be truly prefect good must be done for the sake of good, and the reward should not come first. And therefore the heavenly Father has wisely arranged to leave humanity in ignorance about that which He has prepared for those who love Him .... He wants to possess the earthly children’s love, He wants to be their Father and reward their love in a Father’s way .... by giving the child everything that belongs to Him.… Therefore strive to become true children of God, so that you can partake in all heavenly delights .... and you will be blissfully happy beyond measure for all eternity.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Earth way without God's help ....

B.D. 0978 from June 24th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Therefore hear the divine voice: The path upwards is passable for every human being if he walks it with divine help, yet it is insurmountable for those who do not need My support. And the more stubbornly they persist in their resistance, the more formidable the obstacles pile up in front of them and it remains a hopeless battle to overcome them. The human being grows weary and gives up the struggle, and he turns to the broad road that leads downwards. All instructions from above go unheeded, yet the world's call is heeded, and this to the detriment of the soul .... And My help and grace is ready for everyone, yet it remains unused .... earth rushes by and could nevertheless earn people unspeakable blessings if they respected them. Love dies out among humanity, and thus the human being also neglects to acquire grace through loving activity, and once again an aid is lost to them and the soul is in great distress. For the human being does not redeem himself, he also rejects all means of grace .... he also does not make use of prayer to Me which could bring him help and is thus deprived of all spiritual nourishment. He does not desire the refreshment of heaven and goes through earthly life unrefreshed and unfortified, which nevertheless makes demands on him if his soul is to free itself from its fetters. Thus it will look unspeakably bleak for such souls who believe they don't need God's help, and without loving support they will hardly be saved; yet My love and My mercy constantly tries to guide these souls onto the right path and calls and entices every earthly child to long for the father and to stretch out its hands to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Developing spiritual abilities through constant practice ....

B.D. 0979 from June 24th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Love for the lord is also recognizable in the desire for divine wisdom, and the human being, who recognizes himself as a product of divine love, desires to participate in spirit in the working and activity of the eternal deity, i.e. to grasp all the wonders of creation with his senses and to know about things which are purest spiritual knowledge and therefore can only be received with the divine spiritual spark within him. Thus it only requires some practice and the will of man achieves unbelievable things in spiritual relationship. To fulfil all duties of the body is also only a matter of more or less practice, for the human being acquires skills in different areas through conscious striving for them, and this is the earthly purpose to educate himself in the profession he has chosen for his earthly life. It is the same with all spiritual abilities which can also be trained to a high degree through constant practice and which result in the success of being able to penetrate spiritual areas extraordinarily deeply and to increase spiritual knowledge accordingly. This striving always presupposes love for God, for the human being always wants to possess what he deems desirable. And through his desire for spiritual possessions he confesses that his soul and spirit are drawn towards divinity, whose product of love he is from eternity. However, if the love for God does not dwell in him, his senses do not desire the wisdom from God .... They are directed towards the world with its earthly advantages. Man desires fame and honour, earthly goods and earthly knowledge, and he finds complete fulfilment of his longing in them. And conversely, the world will appear stale to the person who has tasted spiritual truth .... for his desire for it will increase the more it is satisfied, yet the earth's goods will appear charmless and worthless to him. And love for God, for his creator, will displace everything from the heart which was ever hidden in it, and the least spiritual food will be far more enjoyment for him than all the pleasures of the world, for his heart will no longer be able to recognize them as such..., once it has found happiness in the presentation of heavenly wisdom and is allowed to satisfy its hunger for it through the grace of the lord .... For whoever perseveres in love for Him, his spirit may fly upwards as often as he likes .... he will always be cared for by divine love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual sun .... union .... marriage with God ....

B.D. 0980 from June 25th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Learn from the sun and its rays that you can penetrate the darkness with your spiritual strength .... For everything is always and forever the same .... spiritual strength .... And just as the rays of the sun first have to overcome all resistance in order to make the earth happy with all its abundance of light and strength, the spirit in the human being also has to fight its way through all kinds of resistance in order to then radiate bright light to its surroundings, and this will be all the more so the more fully it trusts the battle with the resistance. Light and darkness will always be in battle with each other, yet the light will remain victorious if only it has perseverance .... Similarly, the one who is in spiritual battle will also defeat the darkness if he does not tire prematurely, for the lord gave him the assurance of His help in unlimited measure .... So whoever secures this help cannot flag up, and like the rays of the sun he will break through the dark clouds of spiritual despondency and leave everything cloudy and dark behind, radiant with victory. For the power of light is far stronger than that of darkness. The spiritual sun is a thousand times more powerful in its radiant effect, and it is able to penetrate everything, even the most secret corners of the heart, and it illuminates the darkest chamber, and thus nothing can remain hidden to the one standing in the light of the spiritual sun .... He explores what was previously unfathomable to him, he grasps what was incomprehensible to him, he descends into the deepest depths of divine wisdom and makes the flight to the highest height .... He dwells near the lord .... For to stand in the light of the spiritual sun means to constantly receive the grace of the divine lord; it means receiving the strength from God in abundance. And he who is permeated by God's strength soon unites his spirit with the father-spirit .... All power and all will emanates from God and is shared by His beings .... the being that opens up willingly to take in what is so lovingly offered to it unfolds to supreme strength and God-likeness, for it is completely permeated by divine strength; it cannot help but become a God-being itself, it unites with the eternal deity and completely passes into Its possession .... And this union is the highest and most blissful happiness, and if this is still granted to the human being on earth nothing will frighten him anymore, for he only still lives on earth according to his body, but his soul has united with the spirit and will never feel earthly suffering and physical pain again. And thus the union with the eternal father-spirit is the most perfect state which is certainly possible for a person to attain on earth if he fights and strives with all devotion, fullest faith and deepest love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Announcement of an otherworldly friend ....

B.D. 0981 from June 25th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

When the day draws to a close the human being takes care of rest and his thoughts wander much more into the spiritual realm, and the friends in the beyond wait for this time in order to provide their loved ones on earth with support, to stimulate and direct their thoughts into the spiritual realm .... And a lively activity and busy spiritual work begins. Every soul on earth has its supervisor and spiritual support, and they leave no opportunity unused to fulfil their task for these souls. Love constantly drives them to spiritual activity. The desire to promote their state of maturity in order to spare them great suffering in the beyond keeps them constantly active, and the human being now senses the spiritual influence of these beings by the frequent lingering of thoughts on dearly departed loved ones or questions concerning life after death. The more intensively the human being devotes himself to such thoughts the more and easier the spiritual friends are able to influence him, such hours of inner contemplation are unspeakably beneficial, for the human being then establishes the connection with the beyond, even if unconsciously. But the beings in the beyond also feel the need to make themselves known to people. They still have the desire to express themselves but can no longer do so in the same way as in earthly life, yet the urge to communicate with their loved ones has not been lost. And where a willing thought of a deceased person draws him close to the human being on earth, the being in the beyond is delighted and a mental connection takes place between it and the human being which remains uninterrupted as long as the human being's will remembers the friend in the beyond. If the being in the beyond is perfect then its strength is understandably also sufficient to exert great influence on the earthly human being and thus to be able to mentally influence him. But less perfect beings in the beyond certainly have the desire to express themselves in some way, but their strength is not sufficient to establish a connection and to communicate with the earth beings as they desire. And this can only happen with the help of perfect spiritual beings on condition that they consider such communication to be advantageous for the earthly human being. But the beings' love for each other also lets them assist each other so that every soul's desire will be satisfied. And thus beings wanting to express themselves are constantly in your vicinity, and they wait for the favour of an announcement because they partly promise themselves blessings from it. They don't miss any opportunity and always stay around you because it is infinitely comforting for them to have found the visible evidence of the connection from the beyond to earth through your spiritual work. And so a friend wants to make himself known to you through the loving admission on the part of your protector and give you the explanation himself so that you recognize him: This is My greeting which I offer you .... Ne verum an dostitium .... God be with you and strengthen you for the task which you are to fulfil. Being single on earth has caused Me a certain poverty, for I am not followed by a loving prayer. I therefore feel it as a special blessing when your thoughts stay with me, for I have done nothing to earn them. I still felt this on earth and was therefore in great distress when the gates of earth closed .... Now I remember the unused earth time in remorse, I see your work, your striving and your love and would like to be able to be equally active still on earth. The burden of earth has been taken from me, but I still carry a burden with me, that I did not grasp the miracle of divine love .... that I researched, pondered and doubted where I had to feel God's love, that I did not prove Myself and accept the gift of grace with a grateful heart. I was given a time limit, but I let it pass .... O often seek Me with your thoughts, and call Me close to you, so that I may learn to serve the eternal deity and now fulfil My task properly. And so I can only thank you and call out to you again: Verita table just vitum ....

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Warning against worldly lures .... admonition for this work ....

B.D. 0982 from June 26th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

The time has come which leads you to your destiny, and therefore the gifts from above will be offered to you such that they can easily reach you or be received without disturbance. However, your own unwillingness is an insurmountable obstacle to receiving, but if this is overcome by you it is also possible that the beings on the other side will close you off from all hostility from outside and your train of thought will only adjust to the messages from above, which will enable a quick understanding and thus the receptions will come about effortlessly. The slightest distraction from outside disturbs the reception, but if the spirit is willing and consciously asks for the assistance of spiritual power, this is stronger than the disturbance. It is now extremely important that you become well prepared for your task which will approach you very soon. And the transmissions from above will therefore provide you with information in a certain order so that you can henceforth ask any question and receive an easily comprehensible answer. At all costs, however, you must pause during the hours of reception. You must not prefix any worldly occupation. The inner voice will always admonish you to act correctly, heed it and take every opportunity, for eager work is necessary and the blessing of those cannot be overlooked by you humans, yet they have been submitted to the spiritual beings by the lord, and therefore they constantly endeavour to stimulate you and promote your spirit. Anyone who puts himself in danger will very easily perish in it .... and thus you are urgently advised to resist all enticements of the world, for nothing is more detrimental to the soul than the glamour and splendour of the world. Then it will find it difficult to return to spiritual work, and this means an omission which is inappropriate in the adversity of the time. Therefore, wherever you can, try to keep away from all worldly pleasure. This is so extraordinarily successful in every respect, a resistance has been overcome and increased freedom has been provided for the soul .... in particular, however, the access upwards has been considerably facilitated, for all fetters which still hold the soul back on earth are obstacles to the flight .... But brave resistance sets the soul free. Consider this when temptations approach you, for every hour that can serve the continuation of this work is precious. Only a strong will overcomes, never let this falter, and ask for all the strength to do so in prayer ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Truth .... will .... weak faith ....

B.D. 0983 from June 27th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

He who seeks the truth remains in right knowledge. He emotionally rejects everything that contradicts the truth and can therefore believe everything his spirit willingly accepts. Anyone who desires the truth also willingly hands himself over to divine strength and is thereby already protected from accepting false teachings. If he submits his will to divine will he must now also want what is God's will .... He can therefore only accept what is true, because the active will in him rejects everything untrue, driven again by the divine spiritual spark which recognizes the truth and thus protects the truth-seeker from error. The human being's will to only act and think in a way that is pleasing to God always remains the surest guarantee; then he can never ever find .... literally guided by the lord's will. For the lord only demands the free will of man .... If this is turned towards Him, then there is also no danger of going astray, because then the whole human being is seized by divine power, which does not let him fall but constantly pulls him upwards. The timidity which often afflicts people despite their will to turn to God is only too weak faith .... Thus a person with strong, profound faith will have no doubts whatsoever about the truthfulness of the divine word, and therefore he will also be granted profound inner peace, for he need not trouble himself with doubts. But if the human being's mind is willing to consider the influence of evil forces possible then he also gives himself into their power, whereas a firm faith rejects all such thoughts and thus nullifies the effect of such power. And therefore all efforts of theirs remain unsuccessful, whereas a weak faith favours the working of these forces. Only unstoppable appealing for strength to resist effectively counters this danger, and thus prayer is again the only help when faith threatens to waver. In strong faith the human being is victorious .... He subdues all tempters and resists all onslaughts from the enemy’s side .... it is firm belief, a weapon that gives the fighter the upper hand and at the same time the shortest path to the truth. What the human being receives mentally in such unshakable faith can never ever be imparted by impure spiritual beings, thus by the prince of lies. To desire truth in deep faith means to receive it .... for the strength from God is at work Himself and can therefore only give divine things to the human being. However, unconscious straying of thoughts .... i.e. giving in to the temptations of the external world, weakens the desire for truth .... If the human being indifferently wants to draw from the source of truth, if the deep desire does not come from the bottom of his heart .... the spirits of lies have the possibility to take possession of the will of man more easily, to weaken it or even to get it completely into their power. (interruption)

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Prayer in faith protection against dark powers ....

B.D. 0984 from June 28th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Whoever trustingly asks Me shall receive an answer to every question he asks Me. And so I will instruct you, My child, and strengthen your spirit.

Words will come to you in the same sense and all doubt will be removed .... ora et labora ....

And every word announces the lord's love to you. He always gives to His own according to their love, and if He instructs you Himself, His eye will rest on you .... The spiritual contact is closed, but your thoughts still wander too often. You must only constantly desire the truth from the heavens, so that it can reach you in unlimited measure. Once you are on the right track and willingly allow yourself to be guided by the eternal deity, you will soon be reluctant to submit to a power which is not turned towards the eternal deity. And thus the soul will soon realize that its freedom is to be taken away from it, and this will soon worry it and it will try to withdraw the power of those .... it will stop at nothing to keep its freedom and therefore strives for a speedy unification with the adversary of this power which wants to control it .... it will submit to the eternal divinity with all greater confidence .... it will request help from there which will also be willingly granted to it. However, in order to gain control of the soul the adversary will use every trick in the book, he will find many ways and means which seem to lead him closer to his aim, but the earth child will always be protected by the eternal deity, which it has consciously requested. And thus this power's efforts will be in vain .... It will soon give up all attempts to subjugate the earth child's will, since the divine power is stronger and grants it no right over the soul. Prayer is always and always the best means of defence against all evil power, and that is why the earth child always and in all danger knows how it can escape it if only it always takes refuge in prayer. All doubts will be resolved, all questions will be solved, all requests will be granted and every adversity of the soul will be taken into account if the earthly child faithfully asks the father in heaven to help it in its adversity. And again, the soul's faith is decisive for the fulfilment of the prayer, and this must particularly spur you on to struggle for strong unshakeable faith. For if you have this faith you will truly conquer everything, all things of heaven and earth will be subject to you, for then you will be permeated by God's strength and thus able to work through His will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unbelief reason for world events .... grace period .... frame ....

B.D. 1002 from July 11th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

The distress on earth has never been so great, that the eternal deity felt compelled to violent intervention to such an extent, that unnamable misery is granted in earthly relationship of humanity. The more faithless people walk their paths, the harder they will be shocked by those measures, because only this faithlessness alone is cause of all suffering, but this is the last chance still to influence the people educational in a way. If even then man passes suffering and misery all with closed eyes, without thinking of the Lord, there is any help for the soul impossible. Deepest loneliness and abandonment human can only recognize, that any other purpose is the reason of his earthly existence, and the reasoning is only steered then correct, when the man is striving to fulfill his purpose on earth. What formerly moves his mind, is earthly and therefore completely useless .... Only in the state of knowing the direct influence of spiritual strength is so far perceptible, that now all gains form and life, which so far touched man only in an unreal mental way. But at times of deepest unbelief people’s sense is much more willing to find favor to superficial, unimpotant things, and always strive, to exploit earthly as possible for the short time on earth, but to reject all spiritual thoughts, and thus spiritual forces have little influence on those people .... Where now all effort of these remains unsuccessful, where the human is completely outside spiritual work, it is necessary now, to make use of means, which probably bring unspeakable misery, however are not completely unsuccessful, and so the events on earth are increasing day by day, visible by notify the transitoriness of earthly goods and bodily life .... Incessantly people is pointed the way, they have to go, but this way does not appear them passable precisely because they do not want to believe. They will oppose each natural disaster and also all other events again and again their arguments and objections full of wisdom, but never want to recognize the admonitions and warnings of the eternal Godhead in it. And the strangest events are quite natural in their view, phenomena explained with forces of nature, which is attributed no extraordinary importance. A repetition of such events from time to time will only achieve, that mankind gets used to it and always opposes apathetic to them, and the inevitable consequence from it is, that the eternal Deity will give now correspondingly more powerful signs and its ministry to people, so that even the weak in faith, not completely stubborn people realize this as mission from above and save their souls, before it is too late. Such signs must indeed always happen to the people within one’s natural means, in order not to influence the will of the same compulsorily, but the magnitudes of these signs will yet many people cause to think. And will even become suspicious, who engaged in purely scientific pursuits till then, when they will realize, that their studies and results do not withstand and all earthly calculations get irrelevant in face of such events, which intervene disturbing and catastrophic in the earthly life. Because the work of the Lord will appear everywhere .... people will notice the extraordinary of His ministry, but not recognized as such. People will look too much for an explanation corresponding to their thought and will, but also recognize the inadequacy of their knowledge .... Truly their doubts will be a blessing to them, because it is the begin to believe, because who is not afraid to admit, that his knowledge to explain is not sufficient, he looks involuntarily to get a spiritual way after a statement, and then is no longer left in unknowing or doubts, because he seeks the truth and therefore he is very close advised to the right path. So then he pays attention only to the emotion of his heart, he will come to the right knowledge soon, and this will redound to the benefit of his soul. There is still bestowed a short grace period upon the people, and yet the day will dawn very soon, when death will bring in a big harvest, and blessed is the man, who regards all signs and will not be indolent to work in his soul. For God will go to see each, and also the big coming event is only a demonstration of the infinite divine love, which is directed at all creatures on earth, and therefore leaves nothing undone, to save these creatures from desperate straits of the soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Admonition to exercise self-control .... Gentleness - Peacefulness ....

B.D. 1003 from July 12th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

Learn to restrain yourselves and become gentle and peaceful, for your time on earth is given to you as a probationary period during which you should reach full maturity, training and shaping yourselves for the benefit of your soul. You will hardly be able to fulfil your earthly task if you don't strive for this first, for all your soul's difficulties arise from your own lack of self-control. And thus hear what the Lord Himself is proclaiming to you:

You, My children on earth, have to make an effort to treat each other with love .... You have chosen this stay on earth in the knowledge of what you are lacking; you have many opportunities to combat your weaknesses and mistakes, yet you must also have the good will to make use of the possibilities offered and, through constant self-restraint, grow stronger and overcome your mistakes. Bear in mind, My children, with how much patience I have to overlook your weaknesses again and again, and yet My love for you does not diminish .... Consider how much more reason I would have to become impatient, and how I, nevertheless, in utmost patience and mercy, embrace My children again and lovingly forgive them when they have trespassed .... consider that My life on earth demanded an abundance of patience towards sinful humanity, which nevertheless did not recognise My love and repaid all the good I did for people with ingratitude, and finally made Me suffer so indescribably ....

How much did they humiliate Me and devised all sorts of torments and, without any blame, handed Me over to be crucified .... And I patiently shouldered even this most bitter injustice and nevertheless did not withdraw My mercy from those who wronged Me .... I implored the Father in heaven to forgive them their sins and did not turn away from humanity but tried to win them over with patience and love and thereby bring them redemption. And therefore you should also practise the virtue of self-denial, one should live for the other and only ever endeavour to ease each other's suffering, so that you will become perfect and will not have lived your earthly life in vain. And sacrifice all your worries and pains to Me, and you will become as gentle as doves and communicate with each other patiently and with love, and inner calm will enter your hearts .... and I will help you if you are in danger of losing yourselves.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Saturn ....

B.D. 1008 from July 16th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

Worldly scholars will struggle in vain to obtain a clear picture of the inner structure of extraterrestrial works of Creation. It is not enough to establish the numerical size ratio of other planets in comparison to Earth, nor is the intention of establishing the sun’s influence on these planets and the measurement of luminosity sufficient .... Rather, the research of these planets requires people with enormous knowledge, and such knowledge can only be acquired by spiritual means. No connection exists between Earth and other planets, and no such connection will ever be established even if eternities pass by. On the other hand, however, spiritually, no limitations exist which separate one planet from another. The vast space between two planets does not prevent spiritual beings from communicating with each other and exchanging information about the world they inhabit and its structure. Providing a clear picture of the most related planet to Earth, Saturn, is the task of one of the elevated spiritual beings inhabiting it by giving you humans on Earth a description which offers an undeniable explanation to a person desiring such information. As yet no mortal has succeeded in establishing the dimensions of this planet, for it is not possible to calculate its size because people possess no criterion for the circumference of Saturn. It goes beyond all earthly estimates and is almost an infinite concept for you humans. The basic material of this planet is not the same as that of Earth either .... it consists of transparent, brightly sparkling metal with an inconceivable luminosity. The state of all beings within the vicinity of this radiant matter is in harmony with this brilliant light .... They are exceedingly sensitive to all spiritual currents and are relatively far advanced spiritual beings which, however, did not reach their state of light through conscious striving but are highly educated through God’s will. The task of these beings includes taking care of the spirits on earth. Like on earth, they also live a similar physical life, except that the size ratio of the external shells they occupy is humanly incomprehensible, but accordingly their spiritual power is indescribably effective. Nevertheless, the beings also have to fulfil a function and this is in harmony with their respective embodiment, for these beings also exist in various external shapes on the planet’s surface, but their ability to change far surpasses that on earth, insofar as that they are not animating some external shape as imperfect spiritual beings, but that they can, as it were, change their shell at any time so as to be able to accomplish their set task better and easier in a different shell. Consequently, Saturn shelters living beings, nevertheless they possess a certain degree of maturity or they would not be suitable for this planet since the abundance of light presupposes a specific receptivity to light. These beings are difficult to describe to people on earth because certain laws need to be taken into account which are unknown to people on earth. It would indeed be possible to portray them to you, albeit only in a metaphorical way which illustrates the beings’ activity. And this activity is, in a way, just as necessary for people on earth, for the beings have the task of constantly animating the entire flora, nevertheless, the correlation of this cannot be fully understood by you as yet. Amongst each other, the beings lead a similar life as on earth, in total harmony and spiritual unity, so their dwellings are accordingly and magnificent creations of their own intelligence shaped the surface of the planet into an exceedingly charming abode. Creation consists of countless stars and yet each one differs from the other both in its surface arrangement as well as in the living conditions of its inhabiting beings .... In the same way their basic materials are always of a different kind too .... yet all these creations are governed and directed by one Deity according to His will. And thus God provides countless opportunities for a being so that it can receive and likewise distribute bliss for eternity through lively activity in accordance with its perfection.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Togetherness in love .... Easy earthly path ....

B.D. 1021 from July 24th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

The longest path on earth is not difficult to travel if the human being doesn't have to cover it alone, for all distress and trouble are easier carried as a twosome. A lonely wanderer bears all burdens and troubles by himself, he has no loving heart to speak to, no one to lift him up if he is in danger of breaking down, and no one whom he, in turn, can reassure and support in difficult times. And many an earthly wanderer's fate consists of the fact that they always and forever walk alone even though they are surrounded by countless people. They exclude themselves from the world and reject all consolation and active help. And thus they have to cover an arduous, very long earthly path in constant isolation. Natural law connects people, natural law requires togetherness since it is, after all, the foundation of continued existence for creation and its living beings.

Everything in the human being longs for its alter ego, the human being naturally feels the instinct to bond with a similarly natured person, in every human heart dwells love which wants to express itself towards this other self, and therefore the union between a man and a woman is an irrevocable law ordained by the divine Father Himself. The foundation for all unions, however, shall be profound love, each one shall endeavour from the bottom of his heart to serve the other, to treat him with love and to start a relationship which utterly complies with divine will. Then God's blessing will also rest on such a union, travelling the path through earthly life will be easier for both because their love for each other will help them carry all difficulties, and this love also guarantees that the Father is likewise present where pure love unites two people. For the eternal Deity's activity will be noticeable there, pure love will refine people and turn their eyes towards heaven, they will recognise God, the Lord, by virtue of their inherently active love which is divine after all, and from this realisation they will draw the strength to overcome all difficulties in life .... They are walking with God at the same time .... in blissful togetherness they have become aware of the fact that God has to be present where love exists, and this realisation makes them blissfully happy, since then the human being will know that he is safe under the Father's loyal guard ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Monastic life? .... (Concerning a previous conversation)

B.D. 1027 from July 29th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

As soon as the change begins in the life of a woman's soul her ability for spiritual acceptance will increase; and during this time all worldly experiences can have a retrospective effect on the state of the soul. For a period of years certain laws of nature are influencing the human body such that it cannot counteract them without damaging itself .... This compulsion is effectively necessary in order to preserve the human being's sexuality which, in turn, is absolutely essential for procreation. As long as this instinct is clearly expressing itself, as long as the person is always trying to accommodate it, the soul's desire for spiritual nourishment will not voice itself ....

This becomes more understandable as the human being's desire for physical fulfilment of the natural instinct decreases. This very desire automatically ties the human being to earth as if he was chained .... he is unable to ascend spiritually, and therefore the development of his soul becomes doubtful. Consequently, no pure, God-pleasing relationship can ever be established from earth to the spiritual world as long as the body's desire still aims to fulfil its natural instinct, because these two worlds do not harmonise with each other. Although God Himself has placed this natural instinct into the human being he also has the option to resist it voluntarily. However, when people indulge in it without hesitation the soul's ascent will be obstructed .... whereas every resistance to this desire will also loosen the soul's chains .... And therefore it is extraordinary beneficial when the human being fights his craving during that time. Giving way to this instinct is only intended by God for the purpose of creating a new human being, otherwise every person should make an effort to live a pure life since he will provide the soul with undreamt of spiritual advantages.

Once this physical impulse is overcome, i.e. once it has been successfully resisted and thus the fulfilment of bodily lust is no longer banishing the soul in a state of constraint, it is free for its flight of ascent, and it will then be able to make uninhibited contact with the spiritual world. The human being was provided with every opposition in order to overcome it in life, and it is far more commendable to have resisted and defied the world with all its oppositions than to have deliberately avoided it. The Father in heaven knows of everyone's desire and the degree of love for Him, consequently He will also provide His children with trials in order to test their will of resistance, and this should be sufficient for you .... (Break)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Monastic life? ....

B.D. 1028 from July 29th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

_(concerning a previous conversation)A natural limit has been set when the strength of resistance is threatening to wane, and then the soul can expect help if it is too weak to stand firm by itself. A woman’s purpose in life mainly involves caring and supportive work, and she receives her strength to do so in the same proportion as she is expressing her love, and thus a sphere of activity exists especially for the woman on earth which offers the soul ample opportunity to mature. There is no need to tightly limit her duties in order to live for the Lord’s pleasure in seclusion on earth. Anyone who wants to work to a greater extent in the service of neighbourly love will also be offered adequate opportunity for it in the outside world. It is therefore not especially beneficial for the soul if a field of duty is imposed on the person which is in fact conscientiously carried out but only as a kind of personal obligation .... under conditions which exclude a refusal or non-compliance of this fulfilment of duty, and therefore the work of loving service does not always correspond to the person’s free will. The will of the person who puts himself into such an obligatory situation may doubtlessly be good and his intention may well be to dedicate his life entirely to the Lord and Saviour, but he does not consider that everyone can utilise and develop his earthly life in the midst of worldly commotion and that he will be offered more than enough opportunities for active neighbourly love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'Vengeance is Mine ....' Revenge ....

B.D. 1029 from July 29th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

'Vengeance is Mine ....' says the Lord .... and therefore you should not exact vengeance, instead you should make an effort to repay evil with good and not think about how you can revenge yourselves for the wrong done to you. For anyone who suffers injustice and never entertains vengeful thoughts is gentle minded and patient, and his will endeavours to eliminate injustice by doing nothing in order to obtain satisfaction for himself. And this is an immense advancement for the soul .... It is certainly very difficult to be unjustly treated and yet consider the enemy with love, nevertheless, it is extraordinarily beneficial .... The human being should always bear in mind that every feeling of revenge shrouds the soul in darkness, that it can never become light and clear in a human soul where there is still room for thoughts of revenging the evil done by the other person. For such thoughts will inevitably lead to feelings of unkindness and thus spiritual weakness. And the human being cannot be lovingly active if he does not put a stop to such thoughts in him. For animosity is a tribute to the opponent .... Anyone who lives in animosity with his neighbour has already granted the evil power every right over him. Every feeling of hatred and vengeance must be banished from the heart, for it will lead to other unclean thoughts, just as, vice versa, a devout and gentle character is only ever concerned about not doing wrong to anyone, and that all injustice must be left to the responsibility of the divine Lord Himself. For only the Lord can judge the blame of two partners and what gave rise to the enmity. So if in earthly life hatred and discord seem to prevail, the human being must especially try to eliminate these bad habits .... It is not enough for a person to anxiously avoid an argument .... he must aim to adapt himself to the other person where possible and change hostile feelings into the opposite. The success of such intention will be felt so indescribably beneficially, all hatred will end since love, gentleness and patience will take its place, and the person will experience an inner sense of satisfaction if he tries, where possible, to undo all injustice done to him with the weapon of love .... Love disarms all anger, vindictiveness and the urge for revenge .... Love reduced the feeling of suffering injustice and will never consider retribution, for it strives for spiritual perfection and for this every degrading thought has to be excluded first, and the Lord will take abode where the human being rises above himself and the heart has transformed itself to love, gentleness and patience, for this is the inevitable basic condition for the Lord to reveal Himself and thus also practise patience with His children .... Human revenge and retribution are not permissible where the soul wants to liberate itself from its chains .... therefore, hand everything over to the Lord, for He is pure Love Itself and will exact vengeance according to the law of love .... Likewise, you, too, should make an effort to practise love among each other and always and forever fulfil the Lord's will, Who cautions you against judging your fellow human beings' unkindness too harshly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Compassion .... Sick and weak people ....

B.D. 1032 from July 31th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

Take care of the sick and the weak, and consider that they are suffering and need your help. You should be compassionate and constantly consider the welfare of these poor people, whose physical afflictions make their life intolerable, you should try to alleviate this suffering and selflessly help them at all times. This is pleasing to God, and since you are all children of God, one shall also be concerned for the other and not allow heartlessness or indifference towards your fellow human being arise in you. How often do people pass by the sick and the weak without offering them a comforting word, it is very depressing for these sufferers. They are helpless in their state and grateful for every word granted by love .... And how often do they have to go without because no considerate word is spoken to them. They are lonely, and their soul is seized by profound sadness, for it hungers for love and is only scantily considered ....

And the Lord teaches compassion .... and promises eternal bliss, for compassion presupposes love, and only a labour of love will bring salvation to the soul. Compassion is purest neighbourly love, for it wants to help and expects nothing in return .... A person can be ailing in body as well as in soul .... and bringing him help is always inexpressibly valuable .... speaking words of comfort to the physically weak and offering the psychologically sick and frail the right remedy out of kind-hearted neighbourly love .... For the body’s suffering will come to an end one day but not that of the soul unless it is approached by active neighbourly love bringing it help to escape its adversity.

The weak and ailing person, however, needs twice as much support, for the body’s weakness often also lets the soul descend into helplessness, and it can only be helped by selfless love which, as it were, awakens the soul from its lethargic state and thus stimulates it to take care of improving its condition. Then the human being will also bear his physical suffering with patience, if only the soul has come to the right recognition on account of its fellow human being’s active help which supported it during its adversity.

Any actively compassionate person can bestow untold blessings, for the earthly child will feel this both earthly as well as spiritually, and the thus considered person will have to feel relieved and, on account of the spiritual strength which shines across with every deed of love, turn his gaze upwards. And thus will love and compassion for sick and weak people result in twice as many blessings .... It will help to improve the physical condition of the sick and weak and simultaneously be extremely beneficial for the soul, and therefore, don’t forget to grant them your help and kind-hearted sympathy, lift them up physically and spiritually, and thereby also let their time of suffering become a time of spiritual maturing for them .... and the Lord will bless those who are full of compassion towards their suffering fellow human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The messages are given in a specified order .... Teaching ....

B.D. 1047 from August 10th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

Listen to the Lord's will: The messages from above are given with specific regularity and succession and were therefore transmitted in a specific order. But you will only discover this succession when you have achieved complete knowledge because the messages of wisdom were given to people consecutively, apparently without any correlation to each other, thus all gifts from above are unique messages of wisdom in themselves and yet absolutely essential to make subsequent messages understandable. Everything just serves to stimulate the human being's activity of thought and to become more aware of the spirit which surrounds you.

Therefore the teachings have to be offered in a way that the human being can gain insight into all subjects and reflect on them. The revelations also have to be comprehensible so that the recipient can understand everything of this nature and that the creation as well as the activity of spiritual beings in the beyond is, in a manner of speaking, figuratively portrayed to them. This happens in carefully prepared teachings, which in turn follow one another so that people can perceive in their thoughts an understanding of what is offered to them.

Therefore the messages are at times seemingly without connection .... first one subject, then another is chosen for detailed consideration because the spiritual teachers always recognise the necessity of this and constantly supplement missing knowledge when it is required. Repetitions have to be offered time and again until the earthly child has completely understood and become aware of the significance and importance of the given spiritual principles. A single lesson and presentation could not lead to the kind of knowledge that is essential for the recipient to teach in turn .... and likewise every spiritual question has to be answered with extreme clarity and certainty for the divine teaching to be accepted by human beings, and that requires the greatest and most extensive knowledge ....

For this reason you often receive revelations which you believe were given to you before. This is necessary so that anyone who wants an explanation of the divine Word can be clearly and plainly taught by you one day. Only the greatest attention and willingness to learn can result in a particular maturity within a short time, for this reason every message is wisely considered and given to you in accordance with the Lord's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Atheism .... Divine intervention ....

B.D. 1066 from August 22nd 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The divine Creator must rightfully address the extent of people's lack of concern in respect of spiritual matters, since the whole of life on earth is pointless and useless if the soul leaves its earthly shell in the same state as it had received it. And such a wasted life is an abomination before the Lord, for the Lord gave people this life for improving their soul and not for a thoughtless way of life and the chasing after earthly pleasures. Woe to those who do not recognise their task on earth .... Countless obstacles will be placed into their path, so that they will run into them and be forced to investigate where all this is coming from. Such an obstacle is occasionally able to cause a complete change of thinking and to resolve the carelessness and indifference towards all spiritual matters. And therefore God's will always intervenes where spiritual ruin is foreseeable. If the human soul's downfall is looming, drastic experiences must weigh the mind down if the soul's fall into the abyss is to be prevented at the last minute. The distinctly visible continuous spiritual decline is the best evidence of this. Does anyone ever even associate the smallest event with God? Does anyone ever give honour to God and thank Him when daily life proceeds smoothly? .... Does the human being not experience new miracles around and above him every day, do these constant experiences ever make him think of his Creator? .... And how often does God's grace guide a person through adversity and danger .... and he accepts it as a matter of course when he should, in fact, praise and glorify God without end. Only a devout disposition recognises the Lord's guidance in everything .... only a faithful child places all its trust in the divine Creator and Redeemer .... Yet the human race barely knows faith, and it is so removed from spiritual experience that the God of love wants to help people in their spiritual adversity. And thus the day has come that the flood of divine love once again pours itself upon humanity, for faith in God as Ruler of heaven and earth shall arise anew through signs of a miraculous nature .... The spirit of a kind-hearted person will brightly and clearly recognise God's activity and he will instruct and help his neighbour to learn to interpret the signs correctly as well. You humans will come into possession of spiritual values; even so, you will look outwardly and unless you make an effort to listen to the inner voice, all Words will be in vain and thus the signs must talk instead on behalf of God's wisdom and might .... And you will experience many of those .... they will all point to above, for you do not recognise human influence therein; instead, they solely show the Lord's will and purpose. And this time is near and thus the time of spiritual adversity can be over for everyone who pays attention to these signs and draws on it for the benefit his soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The Saviour's visible presence .... Degree of love ....

B.D. 1077 from August 31th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Those who seek Me will recognise Me wherever I encounter them, for their spirit is part of Me and thus nothing separates them from Me. I will be amongst them in person and the inner voice will disclose My presence to them .... And if they then want to serve Me, they will remain silent and not announce Me publicly, for I then I will only be present for the child which is united with Me in deepest love. I will be visible to this child yet remain hidden to the others if their spirit has not recognised Me as yet. Nevertheless, the hour is still undisclosed to you, for only your degree of love leads Me to you and into your midst. The legacy I gave to My Own on earth shall fulfil itself word for word, anyone who carries Me within himself shall be permitted to behold Me, and every word from his mouth will testify to My magnificence, and his voice will sound brightly if it sings My praises and honours Me .... And as soon as I dwell amongst you, My little children, you need never fear the suffering on Earth, for you will no longer feel it so much; one glance into My Fatherly eye and earthly suffering will no longer torment you. I come to My Own to give them this strength in order to defy the onslaught which penetrates them from outside. The spirit from Me instructs you so that you are likewise able to teach and to nourish and refresh the hungry and thirsty. And wherever you gather together to proclaim My Word I take part and give strength to those who speak in My name .... And thus it is I Who reveals Himself through a human mouth, for I choose My own fighters, and anyone willing to fight with and only for Me shall fight with the sword of his mouth, then he will be victorious in battle, since I will lead him into battle. He who beholds Me cannot help but serve Me with all his soul .... He fears no opponent, fear and despondency are nothing to him, for My image is indelibly carved in his heart and, from then on, it will be the impetus for his highest display of will. And the world will recognise his strength with astonishment; it will oppose him and yet be unable to diminish his will, in constant battle as a courageous fighter he will show many a soul the way to the eternal light, for they will recognise the strength and power of faith in Me, the Saviour and Redeemer of the world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cloud formation in the sky .... Christ's suffering and death ....

B.D. 1081 from September 4th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

God, Lord of heaven and earth, will give you a visible sign to testify of His power and glory .... This has been preordained since eternity and will be revealed so obviously that you will marvel at this expression of divine omnipotence and love.

Insubstantial though this little cloud in the sky may appear; it nevertheless harbours a life comparable to that comprising your being. And God will guide this life in accordance with His will too and will therefore arrange this cloud-formation with wise intention in such a way that the Lord's suffering and death can be easily recognised, and you will identify the One on the cross Whom the world wants to deny .... you will either be seized by horror or shout with joy, depending on whether you reject Him or harbour Him in your heart. The latter will pause in prayer whilst the former, being distant from Jesus Christ, will want to forget this image. And this is what the Lord wants .... He wants to give human beings a sign of His mercy and love to assist their faith .... to either resurrect faith in Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world if they have lost it, or to cause the same to grow into unyielding strength. And humanity will yet again try to disprove this wonder of divine love; it will interpret it as an appearance formed by chance and without meaning .... and will want to dismiss divine providence.

Yet, defying all human explanation, the formation in the sky will remain unchanged for the entire world to view .... And thus even the people whose opinion prohibits any belief in mystical phenomena will become thoughtful. The time has come when humanity can be offered unusual appearances without coercion into faith, because humanity's thinking has become so dispassionate that they will explain every appearance rationally, i.e. intellectually, no matter how curious it is, denying all spiritual intercession by unknown powers ....

And thus humanity's free will is no longer endangered by such appearances .... indeed, scientific explanations are far more acceptable than a statement that the formation is a sign from above. And again, only those who aspire towards God and are living in love will recognise this visible act of the eternal Deity; and therefore, once again, the grace of divine love will be presented to people which only few will recognise as such.

The Lord will briefly stop natural law and precisely this should make the scientist think, but when the desire to recognise pure truth is absent even the stars can leave their usual path and the sun lose its shine, it would not bend the hardened will of the human being, he would simply try harder to ascertain the laws of nature and thus ultimately deviate further still from true knowledge. Hence this sign, extraordinary as it may be, will indeed be a direct gift of grace but only for someone whose heart recognises the wonder of the appearance or starts to think about it. However, someone who makes no use of this gift of grace, who coldly views this phenomenon in the sky without any attempt to draw his conclusions, will merely regard it as blind chance of an exceptional nature. His heart is not yet compassionate and therefore not yet receptive for deeper wisdom either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fulfilment of prayer .... Conditions ....

B.D. 1082 from September 5th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Whoever speaks My name in faith will receive the fullness of My strength and love in his heart. Behold, your body is earthly and everything surrounding you is also earthly in its outer form; but what is within you is, like that which is hidden in the outer form, divine substance, and this feels the input of My strength and experiences it as extremely benevolent. And for that reason you should always regard the spirit within you and disregard all outer appearances. After all, I gave you the form for the maturing of the spirit and will surely know how to maintain it as well. So why do you worry about it? .... Whoever thinks of his soul and concerns himself with its welfare, his body really need not worry about the things it needs .... I gave you everything you can see in creation .... I gave you everything for a purpose .... If you fulfil this purpose you will have in abundance what you require for your body. And if you are anxious, call Me and mention My name with complete faith and you will not suffer earthly hardship .... Whoever trusts in Me completely already lives from My strength and is also master of worldly things because I place all strength into a trusting heart to turn it fully towards Me so that I can take possession of this heart ....

Understand this, My child .... All people on earth are allowed to simply voice their requests and they will be granted fulfilment, providing they call Me in their hearts, believe in Me and sincerely love Me .... Because he who loves Me bows to My will, he who believes in Me does not doubt My power and love, and if he calls on Me he confesses his weakness and, like a fearful child, trustingly comes to the Father .... And I can fulfil his prayer, after all, I Am waiting for the call that arises from the valley of earth to Me. However, where one of these requirements is not fulfilled, where love, faith and trusting prayer are missing, the earthly child has yet to pass tests to find the path to Me. You so often want useless things and if I then don’t answer your prayer you doubt and don’t query the reason; you don’t question to what extent you yourselves may be to blame for not finding fulfilment. Behold, when My true children express their requests to Me they also leave it to Me how to deal with their prayer because they always know that I would not let them go without if it was not necessary for the benefit of their soul. Nor do they ask for anything but what their heart dictates .... and are therefore already clearly guided by the spirit within themselves .... Thus the prayer of such a child always meets My approval and consequently will also find fulfilment. And if you feel the need to ask for something that serves the preservation of your earthly body, the Heavenly Father will surely not deny your request. My children are taken care of with much love and are supplied with everything they require whenever their faith tells them to call My name and to confide in Me because ‘Whatever you ask the Father in My name will be given to you ....’

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Places of worship ....

B.D. 1083 from September 5th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The buildings you humans created as permanent places for the worship of God hardly correspond to the Lord's will since thereby the actual worship of God within the human being's heart has been reduced to a minimum; far more importance is attached to external appearances in houses specially built for this purpose than to the internal contact of a person with the Heavenly Father. Yet this alone must be the foundation of all worship of God. Every action accompanied by a display of splendour lacks profound inwardness, and understandably so, since in so doing the human being is too involved with all earthly matter as to be able to form a simple and intimate bond with the Father in heaven. Where a visual representation intends to motivate something of a spiritual nature there is always the danger that everything visible will be observed and the spiritual aspect neglected .... The earthly child can, in fact, only attain inner calm, inner spiritualisation, when all visual things and those which affect the senses are completely excluded .... Every person has to make an incredible effort and be constantly on guard that earthly longings and earthly thoughts will not gain the upper hand, for to the same degree as they increase the will for the spirit recedes, and then it will be extremely difficult to establish an innermost spiritual contact.

Therefore it is understandable that also all ceremonies, all rites, which effectively intend to illustrate to people something of a spiritual nature are especially suited to externalise a person or make him become superficial. If the human being aims to spiritualise himself of his own accord he will understand how persistently he has to fight against all external influences .... how he must time and again try to disregard everything that goes on around him in order to be able to completely entrust himself to the state of pure spirituality. And all this is not possible in a place where so many people congregate and where rites are regularly performed which require a person's complete attention but which, on the other hand, divert his attention away from that which alone is important before God .... The human being should not entertain the thought that it will count as a sin if he does not comply with these ceremonies .... The Lord only acknowledges the depth of faith, the degree of love and the earthly child's absolute submission to its Father .... and anyone who endeavours to do so need not fear the Father's Judgment either .... he will conduct himself as it pleases the Father and he will look for the core in everything but not for the outer shell .... The Lord takes no notice of the perfectly devised procedures which are nevertheless purely externally conducted but do not touch the core of the matter, because the internalisation of the soul requires a continuous connecting-oneself with the divine Lord and Saviour. And the designated times for the worship of God do not suffice in the slightest to achieve maturity of soul .... Instead, the earthly child has to show God the Lord his love, veneration and his gratitude every hour of the day and constantly strive for spiritual deliverance .... And specified ceremonies are truly not suitable for this, for they are more likely to make the human soul indifferent and even leave it in the mistaken belief that it has complied with divine will. And this is, in view of the spiritual standstill or regression, extraordinarily regrettable, since the human being should make use of every hour in order to work at improving himself and his soul for the purpose of attaining perfection ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Purpose of the work .... Numerical prediction .... Transmission of inconceivable significance ....

B.D. 1086 from September 8th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

A momentous work shall be achieved with your co-operation, and one day the strangest opinions will be formed about the origin of this work, and it will be assumed that all documents could only have come about in that through concentrating on a specific school of thought a literary talent developed and that the work created was effectively the result of this mental concentration .... and that the working of supernatural forces was simply due to the writer's disturbed imagination. Now, however, the Lord is preparing something which will also make these doubters think. He determines the numerical extent of the work's total volume .... First 2000 (two thousand) chapters will be offered to people which will sufficiently explain everything needed for a person in order to teach uninformed people again. But after that the work will receive a specifically prepared proclamation which presents to people something completely new and extraordinarily informative, for anyone who faithfully accepts this proclamation will also recognise a special mission therein, which will become the writer's task. The Lord Himself will dictate Words which never before were given to the human race .... These are the Words the Lord spoke to His Own in His most difficult hour but which were never made accessible to the world, since until now humanity has lacked the cognitive faculty for these Words. Jesus' activity on earth was recorded but not His very Words which are so profoundly significant that even a knowledgeable spirit cannot inspire them; instead the divine Lord and Saviour alone must be the Speaker of these Words ....

And in order to receive this transmission an extremely willing heart is required whose sole desire consists of being able to accept the Saviour within itself and which directs all its senses towards this sacred experience, and only under these conditions can a gift like this be imparted to the earthly child. The more tenderly this heart beats towards the Saviour the more clearly and understandably can this Word be imparted to it, for this requires an extraordinarily willing and receptive heart as well as absolute faith. And once this transmission has been given to the earthly child a mission of such incredible significance will have been fulfilled which you humans are incapable of assessing. This work shall survive for endless times and forever testify to God's infinite love and kindness for His children and to His forbearance, patience and mercy. After it is finished the battle against the divine Word will set in, and then it will become obvious and be revealed that no-one can refute this divine Word. And it will be willingly accepted where previously there was still opposition to it. And so the work will become established amongst humanity and convey strength and grace to all who do not close their mind to the proclamations and thus willingly receive God's grace.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Advantage of contact from earth to the beyond ....

B.D. 1094 from September 15th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

It is extraordinarily advantageous to establish a true spiritual communication with the friends of the beyond, for it promotes the soul's maturity soul within a far shorter time. All spiritual faculties will more or less be employed and thus used properly, and this strength benefits the earthly child, for it considerably alleviates its own struggle for psychological maturity, and it will find limitless support on the part of the spiritual beings, which take an interest in supporting the earthly child in every battle, spiritually as well as worldly. Thus, such contact from the earth to the beyond offers an indescribable advantage and yet it is hardly noticed and valued .... Once someone has taken this path and placed himself under the protection of the spiritual guides he will be completely shielded against any spiritual relapse, he only needs to confirm his will in order to be well taken care of and then his earthly life will not be so difficult anymore, since all the burdens the human being has carried so far will be willingly shared by the guardians and not be felt as much by the person if he requests help from the spiritual guide.

And thus it follows that in this time of suffering on earth the spiritual beings are especially very busy and active .... that they are trying everything in order to spiritually influence the human being's thinking and thereby make his life easier and thus act as true spiritual guardians. Such contact is good in every sense, after all, it comprehensively informs a person, thereby strengthening and enlivening his faith and thus contributing in every respect towards the fact that the person willingly disassociates himself from matter and eagerly involves himself with spiritual matters. Hence it is understandable that the spiritual beings very much like and welcome it when such a contact from earth to the beyond has been initiated and so doubly endeavour to always instruct the earthly child in a way that it will not tire or become weary in its decision to work its way up to perfection. It depends on the teachers as to whether a person's will then concentrates more on spiritual life, and that therefore threads will be established from the earth to the beyond which will survive every earthly crisis and which thus will have to take entirely different paths from that which affects the person in times of such earthly adversity. The human race is so very extensively influenced by the blessed spiritual beings, and they gladly accommodate even the slightest will, that such gifts from above should also be received with utmost joy, for one day people will realise how far more valuable it is to know this extraordinarily perfect information; they will ever more eagerly look for contact, for the light beings' love is so concerned about the afflicted human race that on its part it does the only thing it can do .... it provides the earthly child with strength in abundance, and anyone who uses this strength will never be able to descend again, neither physically nor spiritually ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual disintegration .... Raging of the elements .... Fertile ground ....

B.D. 1095 from September 16th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The picture of spiritual disintegration will become clearly visible at the dawn of the day when the great disaster strikes this earth. In times of danger people used to take refuge in God .... In this disaster, however, only a tiny fraction of humanity will remember Him, Who alone can bring salvation, and thus the low spiritual level will be obviously recognisable by the despair of people who don't know where to turn for rescue. And this is precisely why it is necessary for this affliction to come upon people, as it can still change their thinking to some extent, because the adversity will be inconceivable and earthly help entirely impossible. Someone who lives with faith will not be frightened by the disaster to the same degree as the unbeliever, since he will always willingly hand himself over to his God and Father anyway. Yet there are only few of them, and these few will be unable to penetrate and induce the hearts of people into profoundly heartfelt prayer. Their obstinacy is so great and their arrogance even greater and these two are insurmountable obstacles for humble submission and appeals for mercy. The more furiously the elements rage the harder and more stubborn will be the spirit of those in the midst of it. And yet the Lord will take care of the few Who remember Him .... He will reward their faith so that they will give thanks and sing His praises, for the Lord will not abandon His Own, and He will lead them to peace and true life in eternity if they have to relinquish their earthly life, profess the Father and commend themselves to His mercy.

And so, do not feel sorry for those who have to surrender their life in faith .... bear in mind that He Who gives life can also take it away again .... and likewise, that He Who takes it away can also restore it again, yet far more beautiful and joyful than the most pleasant earthly life can be. Hence do not doubt God's love, mercy and justice .... Indeed, many innocent people will have to suffer with the guilty ones, yet they will be compensated for a thousand fold, since it has, after all, to be endured for the sake of so many misguided people. And, in fact, the wise Deity has also created a balance elsewhere insofar as the country of the disaster will become extraordinarily fertile precisely because of this event .... and the people who survived by the grace of God will dedicate their lives to the Lord and thus will truly live for and within the Lord and also fight for His name. And this time will be the beginning of spiritual change, everything will be united through love and one person will lovingly help the other, and they will recognise God's love, omnipotence and wisdom; their deeds and thoughts will be right before God and the Lord will look with pleasure upon everyone who found his way to Him through suffering and is then of service to Him with all his heart ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Deposing the earthly power ....

B.D. 1103 from September 21st 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The spirit of anyone giving the world reason to live under constant threat does not demonstrate the love he should harbour within himself. Rather, it is the tribute of evil paid by the person spreading discord and controversy amongst humanity. People are supposed to cultivate love and peace and all should be like brothers to each other .... In its place bitter enmity is taken into homes which ought to shelter peaceful people; and a whole nation will be unworthy if the citizen of a country lives in spiritual bondage .... Enslaving those who should be treated like brothers is not sanctioned according to God's will.

Those who arrogantly dare to put laws into place which restrict personal freedom .... and this purely to push through a preconceived idea, will soon discover that they went to too far and that destiny will reverse itself for those who believe themselves to be in charge of it. Admittedly, at first it will appear as if the worldly power is successful but not for long, for all signs of the time point towards the end of the period when force comes before mercy. And even so, if it remains unfeasible that the weak gain respect on earth, then it is permitted by God's wisdom so that God's righteousness, His love and His Omnipotence will clearly manifest itself one day .... for He will intervene when the time is right .... You must let Him rule alone and He will arrange everyone's fate such that it will be bearable for the individual and with God's blessing and help bring his life to the right conclusion.

And now get ready to receive a revelation, the meaning of which you will not be able to understand today, and yet it shall be explained to you: Hence the Lord will have to forcibly intervene in the spiritual chaos, and the world will already anxiously evaluate the scale of the eternal Deity's intervention. And therefore it is it is permissible that a troubled nation's ruler will first have to taste the miseries himself before he gets severely affected by world events. As yet he will still enjoy the height of his fame, as humanity continues to cheer him on, but once he has fallen no one will speak to him or on his behalf, for in times of hardship and most bitter adversity humanity forgets that it also owes him certain advantages, and thus it will come to pass that in the forthcoming time of hardship on earth a general uprising will be planned and implemented against the authorities, which will cause many a person's downfall, who saw himself in a leading position .... And the soul will make a decision .... it will let itself be guided by its sense of righteousness, it will recognise the mistakes and shortcomings but also the intention of those who long for an improvement of the whole situation and will content itself with less power in order to protect humanity from further calamities .... For the incredibly embittered people will demand their rights and request the removal of the one who brought such indescribable misery over humanity.

And the hour will come when rich and poor, young and old, high and low will recognise how much power this ruler had exercised and how level-minded those had been who had not let themselves be deceived by appearances .... And once this change of direction has taken place the earth will only remain as it is for a little longer, in order to then receive a completely new appearance as a result of a huge disaster, admittedly not everywhere but noticeably in all countries which were united by the world conflagration and which contemplate mutual destruction. And this will be a dreadful day followed by a dreadful night, for the Lord waits with utmost patience, but if it is ignored events will take place on earth and affect everyone .... according to merit .... For God's justice will not leave anyone on a throne who does not warrant his status .... and likewise elevate those who have always been faithful to Him, not for the sake of earthly reward but for love of the divine Creator .... Everyone's fate has been determined since eternity, and the Lord is merely implementing what is proclaimed in Word and Scripture, so that humanity may recognise the truth of these predictions and take them to heart ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

New spiritual kingdom .... Prophet .... New human race ....

B.D. 1107 from September 23rd 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Humanity will have to recognise its true Salvation in a completely new spiritual direction and it will loudly testify that this alone was its deliverance from all adversity. A tormented human race, afflicted by all kinds of distress, can release itself from utmost earthly torment by changing their innermost being .... by consciously working to improve their soul's life. This way of refinement also results in an improvement of their earthly situation. Only the low spiritual level is the cause of all physical ailments, and the latter will be remedied as soon as the human being makes a spiritual effort to do justice to divine will. The human being's spiritual darkness has such dreadful effects, countless souls walk headlong into ruin and can only be saved by an extremely arduous earthly life.

And in this hardship of the souls the Lord will awaken a man whose soul is filled by the spirit of God .... He will so speak of God that anyone who recognises him as a spiritual saviour of countless misguided people will breathe a sigh of relief. He will be fought against, yet his Word and its might will defeat the enemy .... He will fight for the souls, he will preach about love and ignite hearts by encouraging them into spiritual cooperation .... He will offer people the purest divine teaching, and everyone willing to do what is right will recognise which spirit speaks through him. He will not fear earthly power nor exert force by any means but with infinite patience and love explain to people their wrong way of life, their worldliness and their downfall .... They will listen to his Word and take heart from it, they will withdraw within and recognise the truth of his Words .... They will want to protect him from his pursuers, and soon two sides will emerge and argue with each other ....

And the Lord will impart great strength upon those who support him, whilst the power of those opposing him will diminish. And this will be the beginning of the new kingdom .... And blessed is he who listens to his inner voice and defends what he hears .... blessed is he who joins the army of fighters for God and battles against the opponent's world .... The tortured soul will breathe a sigh of relief for having been saved in the last hour ....

And a new age will dawn .... The world's external appearances, glamour and splendour will not be desired as much as before, the human being will strive for psychological maturity, he will strive for spiritual wealth and will long for gifts from above which the world cannot offer him. And from this time a new human race will emerge which will be the bearer of true Christianity, living in love for God and their neighbour, they will recognise the human being's purpose and thus consciously work at becoming perfect, the soul will unite itself with the spirit and find union with God as Father and Creator of all things in order to be united with Him for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Faith is the first condition for truth ....

B.D. 1134 from October 12th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Regardless how conscientiously a person endeavours to know the truth, its certainty is not guaranteed as long as his striving is not based on profound faith. Without the latter, everything presented and accepted by people is interspersed with error .... In contrast, the slightest thought in faith will also result in purest truth. And then a person should pay attention to the abundance of thoughts flowing to him, if he, in faith of God, deliberates on any subject .... In a manner of speaking, he will be grasped and most profound knowledge will be imparted to him, and he can be assured that it will be purest truth, for this is the fundamentally inherent way of thought transference that a person questioningly turns to the teaching enabled beings when merely a thought desiring clarification arises in him. The only way for a correct instruction is the questioning desire, which will be instantly answered. Who is the only one to clarify all things? Only the divine Creator Himself, and He does this by giving the beings of service to Him the task of informing every living creation of what they desire to know. Every person’s train of thought is the result of a more or less strong will for truth. For God Himself is the truth .... If a person desires the truth with complete faith in God then he also desires God Himself. This desire of the person’s spirit for God also establishes the connection with the divine spirit, and thus the spirit in the human being will be instructed by the divine Spirit Itself and can therefore only receive purest truth .... However, where, vice versa, the same desire prevails but without faith in God, the Deity cannot make contact with the person’s indwelling spiritual spark and thus the adversary avails himself of the opportunity of transmitting his will to the person and leads him into error and wrong thinking. The inner link with God safeguards every communication .... anyone who calls upon God, opens his heart and listens to the answer will only be able to hear absolute truth, for God is willing to give wherever a faithful heart requests divine gifts, and truth is always and forever a gift from above ....

Truth can only come from above but never arise from the abyss .... And thus people are wise to consider the divine Lord in every question, for truth can only be provided by the One Who is Truth in Himself .... And again, no earthly child will appeal for it in vain, since the Father in Heaven will always guide His children into truth .... Hence the spiritually perfect beings must also manifest themselves as bearers of truth to those who want to receive truth .... they must not encounter any opposition if they want to express themselves and this, in turn, requires profound faith in God again, in spiritual strength and their transfer of thoughts to the human being. Faith is therefore the first condition without which a truthful conveyance of knowledge is unthinkable .... Once a person has found this simplest of solutions, whereby his correct thinking is guaranteed, he will neither be tormented by doubt nor downheartedly and hesitantly scrutinise such transmissions for their truth .... but he will unconditionally accept what the spirit imparts to him, since his attitude towards God assures him correct thinking after all .... By comparison, a person who constantly longs for worldly things will not desire truth .... He instinctively feels that worldly pleasures and the fulfilment of cravings cannot be the purpose of earthly life .... but does not want to admit to it, and thus he also shies away from strictly searching for truth in all aspects of life, and precisely this deliberate avoidance of truth results in the fact that the prince of lies gains power over his soul. The eternal Deity can send little help to such a soul since the same opposition will also result in the same evil influences again, because God, the eternal Truth Himself, wants to be acknowledged and therefore faith is the first condition in order to attain the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Natural phenomena .... Temperature .... Star .... Predictions ....

B.D. 1153 from October 30th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Time flies and people don't change their mind; untold souls will perish, unless the Lord still offers them His love in the last hour, when He will bring the horrific destruction of all worldly things home to them .... And therefore pay heed to days which will significantly differ from the usual time of the year. The lower the sun stands the brighter will be its shine and extraordinary heat will astonish people .... This will give rise to all kinds of assumptions .... People will look forward to the approaching time partly with cheerful confidence and partly with anxious reservations, and the human being will be inclined to acknowledge supernatural activity.

Yet only few consider their relationship to God .... They don't realise that God Himself wants to direct their thoughts to Him, they don't even try to look for a connection between Him and the extraordinary natural phenomena .... Indeed, they very quickly get used to it and don't derive the slightest benefit for their soul. For if only they would pay attention they would understand the call from above. But if they do not consider their relationship with the Creator, they remain earthly minded and don't accept any spiritual gift. And all these extraordinary natural phenomena are expressions of spiritual activity by powers which are subject to God and willing to serve Him. More spiritual currents will emerge and make themselves known to people in various ways, and yet people will not spend much thought on them, for the power of darkness has tremendous influence and fights against all spiritual recognition .... it tries to weaken the Divine, consequently humanity will only ever pay attention to earthly events and remain indifferent to God's activity in nature, even though people clearly will be beneficially affected by them. Just a small number see God's hand reaching out to people and try to enlighten their fellow human beings, but they only acknowledge physically perceptible benefits and not an instruction from above that intends to cause a change of human thought. And in this time of well-being, caused by the sun's extraordinary effect at an unusual time, an event will take place which should even make spiritually blind people think ....

A star will separate itself from the firmament and change its path .... This star's radiance will far exceed all others, it will shine brightly at night and approach earth so that this appearance, too, is unusual for people and yet at the same time demonstrates that the Creator of heaven and earth is in full control and thus also dictates the movement of stars according to His will. Once this star becomes visible, humanity will be getting ever closer to the spiritual turning point .... It is offered so much spiritual assistance that it really only needs willpower to accept this help, yet it grows ever more obstinate, its thinking becomes ever more deluded .... And the time is not far away of which the Lord said on earth that the world will be turned upside down if the human being closes his heart to all spiritual issues.

The light will also shine where it is avoided, for the light's radiance will be so bright that it penetrates everything, and even the spiritually deluded person won't be able to avoid seeing, but he wants to reject it anyway, and thus in the end he will be consumed by the light .... For everything bright, light and clear banishes darkness .... And the light will defeat the darkness in so far as darkness has to retreat once the light of truth breaks through. And lies and illusions will crumble but truth will last for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Human additions .... Attendance at church ....

B.D. 1375 from April 8th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Everything in relation to God has to result in success for a person providing he complies with or makes use of it .... It will have to lead to God .... but only if all requirements are actually adhered to. Formality, however, will not lead to success. It is merely easier for one person and more difficult for another to reach the objective, in as much as the latter has chosen to walk an exceptionally difficult path, whereas the other path is easier but can be an equally joyful service to God. Hence the human being is submitting himself to conditions which were not required of him by God. It is helpful to become aware of the individual teachings which were added by people to the teaching of Christ. First of all, attendance at church was made a duty, which is not always spiritually beneficial but can also be soul-destroying.

The idea that the human being will turn more towards God by going to church is extremely misguided; instead he is far more at risk of turning what should be a profound inner experience into a habitual act. The true aspirant will look for God everywhere, his church attendance will certainly not harm him but he can find contact with God anytime and anywhere and will not need a particular place for it. Therefore it would only be necessary to hear God’s Word if it is not made accessible to the person elsewhere, and this will only find God’s complete agreement as long as the purpose of attending church is just the said imparting of the divine Word. All other ceremonial activities are embellishments which were more than less added by people and nowadays motivate the concept of a service to God, although something entirely different than attending such practices, which have nothing in common with the real work of the soul, is meant by serving God.

It is entirely unimportant and inconsequential whether and to what extent the human being will comply with the requirements which are prerequisite of belonging to the Roman-Catholic church. The church founded by Jesus Christ on earth has nothing to do with external appearances. In spite of its external manifestations its profound principles can certainly be recognised, and thus they need not be obstacles to recognising Jesus Christ’s true teachings and to living accordingly. Alternatively however, these external manifestations are not necessarily needed in order to be a true Christian in accordance with God’s will. It is not difficult to see that people are put off precisely because of the many formalities, and Jesus Christ certainly did not consider that the achievement of eternal bliss depended on the fulfilment of humanly decreed commandments such as attending church regularly, taking part in an action which is likewise a humanly devised theatrical play that is of no benefit for and has no influence on the human soul.

People should consider that the Lord on earth objected to outward appearances, that He did nothing in order to emphasize His Word effectively, with the exception of miracles, which intended to prove His Divinity to people. However, He has never done anything that could justify or somehow substantiate the above actions today but they are mere humanly introduced formalities which have no other deeper meaning than what people had assigned to them. And this can never correspond with divine will, thus it cannot be required of people as evidence for complying with the teaching of Christ ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Ceremonies .... Childship to God ....

B.D. 1376 from April 8th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Thus God’s will was ignored and this resulted in a dire state of affairs which is seriously endangering the faith. Only few people understand the most important point, and these few certainly comply with the specified commandments but at the same time they are so in touch with the Lord that they are drawing strength from this bond which, however, is attributed by them to the fulfilment of those commandments. This misguided notion will not, in fact, harm their souls, but this strength can also flow to a person without outwardly recognisable ceremonies providing the heart seeks and initiates a union with God. Whereas ceremonies without a heartfelt union will not result in any kind of blessing.

It is also important to raise the question of childship to God. In accordance with dogma only a member of the Catholic church can lay claim to calling himself a child of God. This is a completely wrong point of view which cannot be justified. Anyone who tirelessly works to improve himself and thus strives for perfection, anyone who is always strictly examining himself and his actions, who is always trying to fulfil divine will, takes the childship to God seriously and will be regarded by the Father as His child. But obligations and their fulfilment will never be as valuable as a voluntary joyful service to God. Coercion will never activate one’s own will.

Fulfilling the commandments in a state of duress is not particularly commendable before God, but the least voluntary surrender to his Creator is an extraordinary step forward for a person’s soul. And thus God has in fact always made His will known to humanity, but He has never commanded that His will should be fulfilled as a duty, because it is only of value to Him if the human being rises above himself and for the love of God accepts a certain amount. Because only then will the human will bend down and consciously strive to bond with the Father in heaven, only then will the child’s relationship with his Father be initiated. The human being, like a child, will endeavour to be obedient to his Father in heaven, the child will love its Father and try to please Him and shape himself in a manner that the Father will affectionately draw him close to His heart, and thus the person is consciously striving for childship to God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Ceremonies .... Childship to God ....

B.D. 1377 from April 9th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Think of the people who are always trying to be righteous and just but who do not belong to any particular school of thought. Their will is directed towards God, thus towards good, they merely lack the correct understanding, but this has to arise from deep within their hearts, and as with them, so also with every member of a particular school of thought. And this inner understanding is absolutely necessary for every human being, an outwardly manifested faith is of no use to him without it, alternatively however, inner understanding without such faith will also establish the person’s correct relationship with God, the child’s relationship with the Father. And this has to be striven for first. Although this requirement can probably be more easily understood and fulfilled due to the religious dogma of a church, non-affiliation to a particular church will not exclude it. Thus it should also be understandable that this relationship to the Father has to be established first in order to speak of a childship to God .... that the latter is not ensured by an affiliation to this or that church, but that the deep inner feeling of heart is always the crucial factor.

The concept of ‘affiliation’ can be very flexible but it cannot depend on mere appearances, such as the fulfilment of commandments which were added by people to the divine commandments .... the regular church visit, the stereotyped prayer, and the attendance of an act which can only have symbolic value unless it is brought to life by the most profound unity with the Father. However, it is considerably more valuable if the human being has a longing for God without being impressed by such formalities, because it will be easier for him to come closer to the Father. Trustingly, like a child, he will hand himself over to Him. He will not need to remove as many barriers as rigid teachings and mystical actions establish before a person’s spiritual eye, which give rise to the sense of distance from God in the first place, that God can only be reached in a roundabout way .... which is not easily overcome, when, in fact, a heartfelt thought of and the desire for Him will already give the earthly child the blessing of His loving affection. And besides, innermost emotion alone will reduce or increase the separation from the Father and not external actions which could also lack personal feeling ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Dispensations of providence are divine will .... Guarantee for highest maturity ....

B.D. 1386 from April 20th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

It is the Lord's will that everything which lives subordinates itself to His laws, consequently nothing can happen that is not according to divine will as long as it concerns events which affect a person by providence for the purpose of inner experience. The human being's will can never oppose divine will, he will never succeed in abolishing or changing what God has determined, for such is not within his power. The human being's will has to fall in line with it, he must effectively agree even if it does not correspond to his will, since this coercion signifies his guarantee to be able to achieve the highest goal, that is, he is thereby given every opportunity towards higher development .... Nevertheless, whether he makes use of it or not entirely depends on his will. But were the human being be able to shape his own destiny this guarantee would not be given, for he has no idea what his spirit needs and in which way it can be set free. Therefore, God Himself determines the fate of every individual person and arranges it such that His will cannot be counteracted because of lack of understanding or a rebellious will. And thus the divine Creator demonstrates with His laws the most loving care for His living creations; His wisdom recognises the state of every individual and He always aims to bestow upon everyone the greatest possible means of help through dispensations of providence which ensure spiritual progress.

The fact that so many opportunities remain unused is not due to the Creator's will but is entirely due to the human being if he pays too little attention to his inner life. Yet this person could also be granted a different life but he would never use it for the benefit of his soul, therefore he should never consider his immature state of soul to be the result of his earthly destiny .... For even if God gave him the freedom to shape his own destiny he would remain on the same level since his will does not strive towards ascent. The same applies to those entities which, in full possession of their will, populate the world of the beyond and which are therefore free from all earthly weight. They, too, are subject to a certain law which they have to submit to. If they are perfect, they can only want that which is God's will .... And in the state of imperfection, the fate of the beings in the beyond is, like in earthly life, allotted to them such that it is most likely to contribute towards the soul's purification, realisation and advancement. Once again, divine will applies, and once again it is left up to them to submit themselves, i.e. their will, to divine will or to resist it, but they can never change this will or make it ineffective. One will rules all .... Everything that subordinates itself to this will of its own accord is redeemed .... yet damned are the beings which want to oppose the divine will .... For this intention will only end with their downfall. Divine will can never ever be excluded. Even where human will is at work accomplishing things which contradict divine will, it is only with God's permission that this human work succeeds in order to thereby bring help to a soul in spiritual distress, as nothing could ever happen which would be entirely against His will. For His wisdom, love and omnipotence determines everything that happens .... And this wisdom, love and omnipotence only ever wants what is best for every one of His created beings .... And therefore it is impossible for any being to oppose this will. Only the shaping of its soul is left for the being to manage itself .... This is not compelled by the Creator in the slightest, and thus the being can use its free will according to its own discretion ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Catastrophe .... Prediction ....

B.D. 1398 from April 28th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Undivided attention is necessary in order to be able to receive the following proclamation: Divine Wisdom has intended an event the effects of which will be dreadful. A disaster shall develop in the very near future which can neither be prevented nor diminished by way of earthly efforts. Countless spiritual beings will move into action and, on behalf of divine instruction, turn the interior of the earth into upheaval, the earth will split open and masses of water will burst through; an act of destruction of catastrophic proportions will take place which will bring indescribable misery upon the people who will be affected by it. And this will happen very soon .... For you humans will only deem yourselves powerful and safe from all danger for a little time longer; you only observe world events around yourselves and feel secure and out of danger .... yet you forget that there is a Power in charge of everything in, on and above the earth.

And since you forget the One Who reigns in accordance with His will, He shall speak to you through the forces of nature and you will have to listen to Him, for you will be unable to escape His voice. You pay no attention to instructions from above, suffering on earth doesn't change your thinking, yet you will be unable to drown out the divine voice since it is stronger than all the noise in the world. And therefore it is proclaimed to you in advance, so that you will recognise the Lord when His voice resounds .... Admittedly, the world does not want to hear anything about it, it will try to control the great adversity with purely earthly means and constantly negate divine activity. And many will agree with this opinion and thus only see the misery but do not recognise the divine will which, for the sake of humanity's improvement, will expose whole stretches of land to destruction. And this time it will announce itself by the fact that a country will be affected by an unmerited pestilence which will subsequently get this country into very serious difficulties, and since no earthly help will seem possible anymore God Himself will step into action and instruct the elements of nature to intervene in earthly measures.

And whoever deemed himself great before will become small, for he will need all his resources in order to rebuild what was destroyed. People will be needed for the reconstruction of his own country which, having previously flourished, will be desolate and bare and require many workers. And this is the time when people will reflect on different questions than before. For anyone who survives this time will truly enjoy God's favour .... He has testified to being united with the Lord .... in greatest distress he had sent his thoughts to the Father in heaven, and the Father answered the prayer of a human being who had recognised and found Him in most severe adversity. After all, He only sends severe suffering upon humanity so that it shall find its faith in God again .... And thus He will also have to forcibly raise the utterly destroyed faith again by demonstrating His omnipotence to people and showing the world that He is Lord over heaven and earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mutual help from beings in the beyond for the care of misguided souls .... Suffering as aid ....

B.D. 1400 from April 29th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Spiritual beings are connected to each other by heartfelt love, and one is always ready to actively help the other in bringing salvation to unredeemed souls, because every mature spirit is living in love and unable to feel anything but love for every single being. When a being in the beyond wants to bring spiritual help to its protégé on earth many spiritual beings are instantly willing to take care of this person on earth, and an eager desire for his soul sets in. An indescribable number of obstacles have to be overcome which require the spiritual beings’ patience and endurance, and during their pursuance of such a soul they make every conceivable effort in order to establish a spiritual bond. Many futile attempts are made before they succeed in motivating people to accept their transmitted thoughts, which are frequently rejected by people in as much as everything of a spiritual nature is laughed at and ridiculed. But nothing may prevent the beings from tirelessly continuing their attempts, and they do so with utmost joyous devotion. It is, after all, for the sake of helping the spiritual beings who are entrusted with the protection of people, because their love for them urges them to help. And, at the same time, every accomplishment generates a lot of joy in the beyond, because these beings know the suffering of the unredeemed soul. And if these souls are not taught the Gospel until they are in the beyond their resistance will not lessen until they have become aware.

In contrast, earthly life can achieve a relatively rapid change of mind if the beings in the beyond make the most of every opportunity; and that they do so is guaranteed by their immense love for each other and their love for people. Whatever they can do in order to support each other in their spiritual work for the earthly children who are entrusted to them they will do gladly and joyfully, and thus they serve each other with love. And the strength of this love transmits itself to people, so that once in a while a sudden change occurs in them .... that they, for no obvious reason, will contemplate spiritual matters and thus listen to the whisperings from the beyond, and then the beings’ effort will be successful. Because loving action overcomes the worst opposition .... it just has to be applied with perseverance and patience. And this is guaranteed by the great love of these beings, for they are concerned that every person should reach awareness, and this concern spurns them into tireless activity and work to bring the kingdom of God close to people’s thoughts ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mutual help from beings in the beyond for the care of misguided souls .... Suffering as aid ....

B.D. 1401 from April 30th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Thus the spiritually perfect is incessantly working for the redemption of the imperfect, and love is always the motivating factor, because these beings’ state of maturity also requires a sphere of activity, and this is what they are looking for on earth as well as in the beyond. Because unredeemed souls are suffering indescribable hardship which cannot be alleviated without active help. Consequently, the beings in the beyond will most eagerly try to make contact with needy souls, and although it is frequently laborious and unsuccessful it may not be abandoned. For this reason the beings need to have an excessive amount of patience and love so as not to slow down in their work. Sometimes a simple reference to eternity can suffice to make the soul reflective, and then the connection has been made, since the friends in the beyond can then transmit their thoughts to such a thoughtful person.

However, if the being only has materialistic thoughts, on earth as well as in the beyond, such hints will fade away unheard .... it is always merely living in the present and does not consider its hopeless condition in eternity. Such souls are extraordinarily hardened and have to be made aware of their situation through suffering and pain. And even then the beings of light will not leave them, unrecognised by the poor souls but forever willing to help.

The beings on earth, too, are permanently surrounded by the bearers of light who would like to direct their train of thought towards the spiritual world. But their love is frequently rejected .... their help is turned down, and the human being remains in the same state which will result in a pitiful fate for him in the beyond one day. In the knowledge of this impending hardship the beings will not leave the people who are entrusted to them for as long as they live on earth. They are also frequently the cause of earthly hardship and suffering if they cannot find any other means to assist the soul. They are the cause of failures, ruined hopes and all kind of disappointments which are only ever meant to bring the futility of their earthly endeavours to their attention and to guide their thoughts into another direction. They recognise the worthlessness of everything the human being is trying to achieve and since it cannot be explained to them mentally, as it is firmly rejected, people often have to be forced to sacrifice what they are trying to achieve.

This task is not easy for the perfected beings because their emotion is love .... and love always wants to fulfil and give, it wants to give happiness and bestow joy .... and now has to take away and cause pain to the people they love. But the suffering awaiting them one day will be far greater, and in order to avert this from their protégées they often interfere in earthly life destructively. The final release of such beings can only be achieved by suffering if love is not awakened in them by seeing the suffering of their fellow human beings. This can very quickly result in a change of mind. Their own suffering will not always lead to awareness, but having to witness the pain of their fellow human beings will make a person thoughtful and bring him closer to understanding. And then the danger for this soul will have passed, because the heart of a person who is able to love is not hardened and the influences of the beings in the beyond will not be unsuccessful. Hence people’s suffering cannot be avoided as long as they haven’t become conscious of the fact that they are living on earth in order to educate themselves for eternity. Only suffering will bring this thought close to them, and it is the only means of help available to those who are fighting for the souls ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mental activity .... Mind .... Images ....

B.D. 1417 from May 13th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

The human being's thinking apparatus resembles the blank pages of a book as long as it is not active, that is, as long as the intellectual capacity is not developed yet, thus as long as the human being is not yet capable of formulating thoughts .... At the tender age of infancy, the thinking organs are not yet active and it requires a certain time until the human brain starts to take in outside impressions. And this happens as follows: The human eye imparts an observed image to the human being's thinking apparatus, the brain, and this begins its actual activity by allowing the imparted image to take effect on a highly sensitive retina. This receives the image and conscious impressions occur which emerge in the human being as thoughts and effectively are thus retroactive effects of the image in the human brain .... Every impression, in turn, makes itself identifiable on the hitherto empty space of the cerebral cortex and can remain indelibly engraved for long times .... but it can also become unrecognisable through new impressions and vanish into the unconscious mind, hence no longer entering a person's consciousness. As long as the human being is alive, constantly new layers keep forming for the purpose of receiving and reflecting new impressions. However, the sensitivity increasingly lessens, therefore the images will no longer stand out so clearly in the receptive area and therefore are no longer able to impart the impressions to the thinking apparatus as strongly, which manifests itself as forgetfulness, as less intellectual capacity and as a reduction of receptivity for impressions which require a certain amount of concentration. Then the thinking apparatus will only work slowly, the external impressions are no longer capable of causing increased activity; the images will no longer be clearly imparted to the cerebral cortex and the whole mental activity starts to slow down .... The human being will no longer be able to effortlessly and easily recall individual occurrences because the images have become indistinct and blurred, nevertheless, they will be able to describe earlier occurrences precisely because these images are indelibly and clearly inscribed in his consciousness and can even be brought to light from earliest childhood, because the thinking apparatus can be impressed by these clear images and thus every image appears in the form of thoughts.

The process of mental activity can be likened to a constant diving-down and fetching-up .... where it concerns earlier experiences. Countless images are engraved in countless thin layers, every empty and blank space has been covered by impressions imparted by the human eye, and countless spaces have been covered by mental images which a penetrating image from outside made appear again. The mental function of the designated organs is therefore an inherent activity, brought about through external impressions and implemented through the person's will to allow this or that image to take an effect on him. These images need not always penetrate him through the eyes, spiritual images can also trigger the same process, which the human being conjures up through his will and which thereby trigger an associated mental activity. These organs are therefore first prompted to become active through a person's will, and the thoughts subsequently take the direction which corresponds to the person's will. Purely earthly interests and imaginations will, understandably, only impart these kinds of images to the cerebral cortex, and thus the mental activity will therefore express itself such that only thoughts which correspond to these earthly notions will dominate a person. The human being's train of thought is always in agreement with his will .... The will determines his mentality ....And this is why the human being is also responsible for his thoughts, since it is up to him to impart images to his spiritual eye, regardless of what kind they are. But he should not forget that too many earthly images reduce the capacity for impressions and that it is therefore to his own disadvantage if the mental activity reduces accordingly and, in the end, is no longer receptive to spiritual truths, i.e. mental transmissions. All thoughts will therefore only ever express that which moves a person most .... and thus the human being, having been furnished with all abilities by the divine Creator .... which also includes the mental activity .... is fully responsible for his thoughts, because it is up to him to formulate them according to his will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine intervention .... Prediction ....

B.D. 1418 from May 14th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

It is a futile battle which the people of the world are waging against each other, for it will not result in a satisfactory outcome. The Lord of heaven and of earth has decided that this shall be concluded in a different way to that which the world is hoping for. But this end will be indescribable. The battle noise will be drowned out by God's voice resounding from above .... It will cause tremendous confusion amongst people since no human command will be able to stop it, and people will be powerless and will have to submit to everything that is sent to them by the Lord. And then it will be left up to each individual person to recognise the hand of God and submit to it or revolt against his personal fate. For it is intended that people's thoughts shall be forcibly directed towards God, and blessed is he who finds this path and recognises God as the Originator of all happenings and commends himself to Him and His mercy.

Yet there will only be a few, for people are spiritually deluded, their modern explanations have made them lose faith in a Being Which determines everything on earth, and their lofty attitude makes it difficult for them to find the way back to God, and this spiritual arrogance will be their downfall. Only someone who feels small and powerless and calls upon God for help will keep his life, even if he will physically lose it .... Yet anyone who believes they do not need God's help will forfeit his mortal and spiritual life .... And even if God allows him to keep his earthly life, it will only be an act of greatest mercy so that he shall still gain realisation on earth after all .... For the Lord knows the hearts of people, He looks into the furthest corners, He recognises every stirring and will not let anything perish that can still be saved. And anyone who calls upon the Lord for help within the midst of terror will feel a wonderful calm enter his heart, he will suddenly realise the worthlessness of earthly life if it is not accompanied by profound faith, and this realisation will let him willingly surrender what previously appeared desirable to him.

He will readily submit himself to the Lord and accept what he receives from His hand .... life or death .... However, he will only surrender his body in order to awaken to life in the beyond. And thus his departure from the world will not be his ruin but his resurrection into a better life. Divine will puts everyone in their place, He takes a person from the world when the time for his end has come, and He returns to the world those whose earthly life is not over yet .... For nothing happens arbitrarily but everything is determined by God's wisdom and love. Yet if a person cannot recognise God's hand even then, his soul will suffer serious hardship, for it will have no other means of salvation .... It has infinitely extended its distance from God during its earthly existence and strives towards the state of banishment again; hence its life on earth is utterly pointless, since it does not recognise God. And for the sake of such souls God will let His powerful voice be heard .... But if this call also dies away unheard, the fate of these souls will only be eternal damnation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World events .... Natural events ....

B.D. 1436 from May 25th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Let God reign alone only, He will direct your fate according to His will .... And so the world event takes its course. It brings salvation to many souls in earthly and spiritual sense, although satan’s activity is unmistakable. But God is everywhere, where a thought is sent up to Him. And the distress and the misery is so great, that the souls turn to God full of desire and ask for deliverance from distress. There are often agonizing hours, preceding the death, but some souls struggel through and finds the right path, and then the life on earth is still blessed by the right recognition. Now the man is so to speak only a means to an end .... He is sacrificed without scruple, he fulfills his purpose and lays down his life, because he himself is powerless against earthly power. And his victim is graciously accepted by the heavenly Father, and his prematurely ended life will be taken into account for him in the afterlife and also his soul will be granted help, if the spiritual maturity is not reached yet. But who have blamed misery and distress from self-interest and greed, to whom great afflictions will still be granted. Because the suffering of fellow men cries out to heaven for retaliation ....This says the Lord, and His word is unalterable ....And so He decides, that all quarrel and contention remain undecided and the unspeakable sacrifices should be brought in vain. He puts a stop to the doings of him, who has great power; He puts an end to the international struggle. This is provided in the shortest period. The activity of satan is so obviously to recognize, that now the Lord Himself will intervene, to limit him in his power. And truly it suffices only His will to that, and the object will be staggering, that seemed strong and unshakeable. The spiritual distress among mankind is unspeakably great, it should be controlled thereby first, because the mankind does not recognize the activity of the adversary in the world events, so it must learn to recognize God’s activity in the natural events .... And the mankind recognizes much less yet, that the time has come, which the Lord has mentioned on earth. It recognizes neither the mental decline nor the urgend necessity of a divine intervention .... It lives and is afraid of the end of time and thus walks in darkest night .... in deepest spiritual darkness .... And that is why God will bring light .... He Himself will speak to the people, but not in love soft words, but He will speak to them with a powerful voice, that they may recognize Him and pay attention to His voice. So He will express Himself, that the one will recognize Him, who is faithful, but also this voice will not be proof of divine omnipotence and wisdom for the others. They will close their ears and want to hear nothing from a violent downfall of thousands and thousands of people. And yet they will have to hear it. The whole world will hear this voice and is conscious of its effect full of horror, because God wants to shake up the sleepers, to terrify the weak and to let recognize the strong their powerlessness .... He will pronounce a judgement and let atone them for violence and injustice ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Omnipotence of divine love .... World events ....

B.D. 1456 from June 6th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Record the following: You humans have the wrong idea about the omnipotence of divine love. You use different guidelines to evaluate events which signify both suffering as well as joy for people. You only see the effects in an earthly respect but cannot even remotely imagine the spiritual effect of the necessity on one hand as well as the consequences on the other hand. You always base your judgment on human feelings, and this even makes the love of God seem cruel to you. Yet you are not aware of the agonising state which will await the souls one day were I to protect them from all suffering on earth and seemingly only bestow My love upon them. This love of Mine is so great that I want to spare My living creations the suffering in the beyond and thus let them suffer before in a state in which they do not feel this suffering so much.

And yet, you do not recognise My love and crave to quarrel with Me. You live in a world where sensual pleasure provides you with a certain amount of satisfaction, yet in the world of the beyond you will, if you are enlightened, strive for the union with Me. Nevertheless, you first must detach yourselves from all matter in order to be able to unite with Me. But you are still very far from it, for you are still too captivated by matter and this to an extent that you still regard it as enticing. And thus I forcibly destroy what stands in your way to far greater happiness. I want to shorten your path on earth which you still have to travel in the body, I want you to learn to despise matter which is only an obstacle for you .... and you don't recognise My love .... you are still too strong-willed and don't succumb to divine will, which truly only considers you such as is helpful for your soul .... Always and in every instance try to imagine that My greater than great love is the motive for what I send or allow to happen to you, and you will learn to think differently. It truly gives Me no pleasure to watch My living creations suffer and thus I try to avert greater suffering from them .... You only ought to learn to look at world events around you from this perspective, which should be seen more as evidence of My love for you than an act of cruelty. Resist the thoughts which make you doubt My love, because it is only My love which makes Me act in a way that you appear to be the sufferers.

By yourselves you are too weak and don't desire enough strength which would help you overcome matter, and thus I take care of your difficulty and remove the obstacle from the path of your higher development. I take all earthly possessions away from you precisely because this physical hardship makes you take refuge in Me and thus look for heartfelt contact with Me, and then My infinite love will take hold of you .... and My infinite love will help you prevail. However, until you have entrusted yourselves to Me the loss of your earthly possessions will be painful to you, and thus you are still in an enslaved state, you are still too attached to matter, and you still don't recognise Me and My love sufficiently. And you are even inclined to wanting to deny Me altogether, because you look at all happenings from an earthly point of view and fail to consider to what extent the spiritual necessity exists so as not to let you perish. The danger of your spiritual downfall requires My intervention in a way that you doubt My love .... But I only have your spiritual well-being at heart, and every happening is intended to bring you this spiritual happiness. Therefore you should confidently submit yourselves to My guidance and humbly and obediently accept your fate from My hand and it will be a blessing for you, and one day you will thank Me that I have thereby averted from you far greater suffering in the beyond ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Love between one person and another ....

B.D. 1459 from June 7th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

What you human beings call love is a feeling of togetherness which God wants and therefore need not be denied before Him. God Himself has planted this feeling into your heart in order to make you happy as well as to bring Himself closer to you, because deeply felt affection for another human being must simultaneously be love for God, since the former is God’s living creation after all and thus not only is the living creation the object of this deep affection but also the Creator Himself. Hence you show the Eternal Creator the same love which you give to His living creation. However, this love should be giving and not desirous, or the desire should be the same as love ....

God created His living beings for mutual happiness, one should serve the other, hence give to him what he considers to be desirable himself, and if he asks for love from him he should also give love. This is what the Lord wants, Who would like to give His love to His beings in the same way and therefore also requests to be loved by them. If the human being only looks for worldly advantage his love will not be true since it will arise from selfishness which is not of divine origin. In that case the adversary will have placed the feeling into your heart to weaken your will and to take notice of your body’s desire. Then everyone will try to take but not to give. And then love will have no beneficial effect either. Because it is the love for the world, the love of the senses .... it is not a feeling wanted by God but the way of the adversary to make you fall. Then you will erroneously give the instinct, which dominates you, the name of love, but instead it is desire and selfishness and not unselfish love which is gladdening.

Those who originated from God should find one another again and jointly strive towards God in order to support and guide each other on the path of ascent. And this love should express itself in the longing for each other, the human being should experience the other person’s presence as God’s most delectable gift with radiant happiness, his heart, full of gratitude, should praise the Creator, Who will send him a ray of His light of love. And their mutual love should give rise to good thoughts and cause good actions. This love is entirely in accordance with God’s will, it causes happiness and elation .... it does not demand but gives .... it is from God and leads back to God .... it knows no boundaries and will continue to exist for eternity. For if it is of God it cannot be restrained, it will always and forever mean happiness and joy and remain unchanged since it is something spiritual which emanates from God, which does not affect the body but the human being’s soul and thus it will not be felt by the body but by the soul. Love is the strength which benefits the unification of the spiritual beings and therefore meets with God’s complete approval ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The spirit of heartlessness .... Divine intervention ....

B.D. 1464 from June 9th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The spirit of heartlessness rules the earth and its inhabitants, and the opponent has become victorious over countless beings whose lives are devoid of all love. And countless people are thus driven into the chaos he has caused and which became feasible precisely because of this heartlessness, which aroused inconceivable hatred and discord amongst people. People have lost all common sense for they are guided by the spirit of darkness, and this also keeps people's thinking enslaved or distorts it such that they no longer know what they are doing. Humanity has indeed rarely subordinated itself to the opponent's will so thoroughly as is the case now, and therefore the countermeasure will have to be exceptionally harsh too, if a higher spiritual state is to develop and people's present-day spiritual delusion remedied again. And so this spiritual hardship requires divine intervention, and divine love and wisdom are aimed at using an event for the sake of removing this hardship which, admittedly, makes humanity doubt divine love and wisdom but which is nevertheless the only option left to save people from certain ruin.

People remain irredeemable; they cannot be persuaded in any other way to accept the faith and they comply even less with the commandment of love for God and their neighbour .... And then again, the human being has to acquire the right way of thinking if he is to be spared the adversity of the approaching time and his earthly life left to him. For the divine intervention will befall people with elemental force, no one will be prepared for it who has not united himself with God beforehand. And there will be a panic which only God Himself can avert again if He is sincerely called upon to do so. Yet people will lack the faith in God. For even those who live with faith and love will be stricken by anxious doubts since they, too, will very clearly hear God's voice. Their spirit will certainly take refuge in God, yet their soul will fearfully and with dismay await the events which are yet to come. They will barely be able to comfort their fellow human beings and will have to struggle for faith themselves, yet God will support them so that they shall not waver in their faith. But those who don't recognise God will look for rescue on earth and find no help.

They have to change their thinking or become victims of the elements which are instructed by God, the Lord Himself, to serve Him. There will be indescribable confusion, since only the most extreme adversity can still bring about a change in hardened sinners .... only the fear of losing their earthly life will make people soft and submissive and willing to pray. However, without prayer no gift of help can come from above, for only prayer provides the certain guarantee that God Himself will take care of His earthly children and release them from all anguish. And the hour will seem awfully long to people who see everything they found desirable up to now fall prey to destruction. And yet, people cannot be spared this hour since all of God's love and kindness has been rejected and there is no other possible way out of the spiritual adversity. Again and again God's forbearance has postponed this event, but finally His prophesy shall be fulfilled .... For the time has come when extreme weakness of will and unbelief can only provoke this catastrophe. The time is near which the Lord has announced through His Word when He lived on earth and referred people to this time of apostasy from God. For His Word is eternal truth and will come to pass, down to the very last letter ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Bondage of the soul .... Intercession in love helps to redeem ....

B.D. 1468 from June 12th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The soul of man is irresponsibly acted when it is kept in a certain bondage, i.e., when it is hindered in its higher development. And this is then the case when the will of man exclusively turns towards the earthly, when therefore this will is weakened by the adversary and therefore the soul is no longer able to express itself freely and unbound. But this unfreedom of the will is again its own fault; it is the result of self-conceit, which prevents man to turn to God in prayer for power, therefore, in short, a result of earth life without prayer. Because man has been allotted free will at the beginning of his earth assignment, which could cause him both to good as well as to evil. But he is also allowed to make use of prayer. He is free at any time to ask for help, and when he uses this prayer, also the power to resist becomes greater; therefore the will is truly free and not bound through the power of the adversary.

The man who is without prayer will always be able to muster less power of resistance; he therefore hands himself over to the power, which wants to harm him, and the result of it is that his soul gets into a completely unfree state, that it is held on to earth, that it always does and wants what it is told to do by bad power. It is in a bondage from which it can free itself with difficulty when it also now still does not use prayer because it has also lost the knowledge about the favour of prayer; it is completely without help and exposed to the influence of evil because it can no longer use its will in the right way. And such a wrongly directed will can only still be effectively counteracted through love; when a loving being on earth or also in the hereafter comes to the help of such a forced soul and therefore sends up prayer to God instead of it, the fetters of that soul will loosen; it will suddenly feel the power of resistance in it and willingly hand itself over to better powers, and this can cause a change of its thinking and wanting, which is expressed in a changed walk of life. Souls, which alone can no longer find their way back to God, must receive a supply of will power through intercession in love, if they are not to be lost without salvation, because they cannot be compelled to other thinking and wanting. And this intercession is a weapon, which effectively fights the adversary. Because it cancels his exclusive power over the soul. The soul feels the loosening of its fetters, and the will now also becomes active in it to completely escape from this power. It certainly feels weak, but desires help, which can now be offered to it, because the desire for help is an unconscious prayer, which also finds hearing, by the light beings wanting to help it now direct the thoughts so that man now also consciously makes use of prayer and so increases the power to resist, therefore can free himself out of the state of bondage. So the love of fellowman can contribute enormously much to the redemption of an erring soul when it takes the completely weakened will into account and for its part now lets the will become active to help that soul. The power of a prayer for the soul of man is immense and the only means to redeem it from the power of the adversary .... .

Amen

(This translation was created by an „artificial intelligence“ using the original documents ‘Word of God’ received through the ‘Inner Word’ by Bertha Dudde.)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Perfect spiritual order .... Disorder ....

B.D. 1469 from June 13th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

All imperfect spirit causes some disorder in the world because all order is perfected spirit, it behaves in accordance with divine will, and God’s will is order and perfection. The disorderly condition can never be something divine, therefore, the beings who are in God’s ordained state .... that is, who are within divine order, must carry the divine will within themselves, that is, they have to live in accordance with God’s will first if they want to come closer to God. Immaturity, however, aspires towards God’s opposite goal, it conforms to the will of the one who wants to destroy all divine order. However, this disorder can only be evoked when the imperfect spirit is in possession of free will, that is, when it is embodied in a human being, since prior to that divine will determines every activity of the being and therefore this activity has to be orderly too .... which is expressed throughout the entire work of creation which exists in God’s ordained order and cannot arbitrarily be transformed by a God-opposing will. Earthly life, however, is at the mercy of the human being .... And thus the human being creates his own state of order or disorder, all depending on the attitude of his free will. A life in closeness to God with the surrender of one’s own will must understandably proceed orderly, it must completely correspond to divine will. The human being obviously cannot violate God’s will as long as he subordinates himself to it. Consequently his conduct also has to be in line with God’s ordained order, he can’t help himself but aspire to what God wants ....

Hence, whatever is directed against this order has to collapse as a result, as it signifies disorder. All order incorporates within itself the guarantee of continuation whilst it is in the greatest interest of the representative of disorder, the adversary, to destroy everything, and for that reason he provokes an enormous disorder. It is now also understandable that human thought becomes completely chaotic when it expresses itself in some destructive form or another during earthly life. The impulse of preservation will always be divine, the impulse of destruction always satanic. Whoever complies with the inner urge to destroy, consciously submits his will to God’s adversary who wants to annihilate God’s work of creation and who uses the immature spirit to triumph against God. He besets the spirit, he tries to weaken the human being’s will to act in a God-opposing manner, i.e. to disregard and attempt to destroy what God in His wisdom has created. And this is contrary to divine order. Everything in existence serves to mature the imperfect spirit. Every desire to destroy any kind of creation interferes with God’s will, Who gave all spirit a certain length of time and will only release it from its form when the spirit within the form has matured, i.e. when it has become capable to live through the next stage of embodiment within God’s ordained order.

A being which is prematurely disturbed in the process of higher development wants to escape its form or take its abode in an external form that is unsuitable for its state of mind and this, since it lacks the necessary maturity, would be the start of an unimaginable disorder which would have horrifying consequences on earth as well in the entire universe. Because everything would be at the mercy of the immature, God-opposing spirit. There would be an open contest against God which would rage against all divine wisdom if God didn’t prevent it. For that reason, i.e. to maintain divine order, the will of the immature being prior to incarnation as a human being is constrained, whereas the danger in earthly life is that the opposing will results in an unparalleled chaos, a confusion of human thought which can cause the most incredible disorder.

And all virtuous spirits fight this disorder because God Himself uses no coercive measure as hindrance and allows the immature spirit complete freedom of will, nevertheless, it will always be a sin to oppose God’s will. The being violates divine law .... which in itself is order .... when it enjoys changing this order into disorder. Because it then subordinates itself to the will of the adversary who longs to destroy everything that God has created .... He will not succeed, nevertheless merely the determination to do so is the greatest offence against God’s love, wisdom and omnipotence, it is rebellion against God and therefore results in the most dire consequences. The spirit who rages against Him cannot enjoy freedom as long as it defies divine will and divine order. As long as it refuses to fit into God’s ordained order it is not free ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Awakening faith .... Deep unshakable faith ....

B.D. 1470 from June 13th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Every faith makes demands on man, and when he fulfils these demands, he acknowledges faith, i.e., he positions himself affirmatively to it. He is therefore believing when he complies with the demands, but rejects faith when he ignores the demands. Who now believes in God, will also make it his business to fulfil what God demands of him, provided he also loves the being, which is for him the concept of God. But faith and love are inseparably connected with each other because to believe in God means to also recognize him as a being, which is the epitome of deepest love, highest power perfection and unimaginable wisdom. And man must love something so perfect, and he will also do out of this love everything what God demands of him. Therefore faith is the first prerequisite for a successful earth life. And without faith man can never record even the smallest success for his soul. Because only faith in God lets man recognize his origin, and the awareness to have started from exactly this divinity lets him again strive for unification with it. And this striving for the union with God is the actual purpose of earth life .... Without faith however man is not prepared for any spiritual work. He does not open his heart to spiritual power, which wants to be helpful to him, because he does not affirm such power at all. But again faith cannot be awakened in man compulsorily, but he is to adjust himself out of free, inner conviction affirmatively to him. And so God can only indirectly come to the aid of man by him stimulating his thoughts and man now asks himself questions about things inexplicable to him. When man does not want to recognize his exit out of God, another explanation of his existence will satisfy him just as little, so that he now sends this question into infinity, from where it will now also be answered for him. Different thoughts will now flow to him, and again it depends on his will, to which thoughts he gives .... ear. Faith must slowly become alive in him. But this again depends on whether man is lovingly active. Man can, also without being believing, unconsciously strive towards good, and such a man will also undoubtedly find to faith. An unloving man on the other hand will never ever give access to such thoughts, which lead to faith. Unkindness always results in greater darkening of the spirit, and man is still so far from the right faith. The firmness and depth of faith is again a gift of favour from God, which is then imparted to the believing earth child when it intimately asks for it, because through a deep, unshakable faith unimaginable powers are at the disposal of man, and such a measure of favour must be consciously asked for before the love of God imparts it to the earth child. Therefore man must already be believing, i.e. recognize God and want to fulfil his demands and then declare his readiness to accept for extraordinary supply of favour. He must do more than is demanded of him. He must stand in fullest conviction that no thing is impossible for God, and now put .... this faith into action to do what is the will of God, regardless of his human powerlessness .... he must desire the power out of God to supply unbelieving men with the proof of the existence of a God being, which is full of love, wisdom and omnipotence .... .

Amen

(This translation was created by an „artificial intelligence“ using the original documents ‘Word of God’ received through the ‘Inner Word’ by Bertha Dudde.)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The Doctrine of Christ .... Inwardness .... Loosening - Binding ....

B.D. 1471 from June 14th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The teaching of Christ is a structure, which is only based on inwardness and lacks all outwardness. Therefore only that can always be considered teaching of Christ what has such an effect that the nature of man shapes itself according to the will of God. The outer form on the other hand does not contribute to the change of the nature; it leaves the inside untouched. When Jesus instructed his own in his teaching, he gave them no regulations or instructions in which outwardly recognizable form they were to spread these his teachings among men. He therefore did not make the following of the teachings dependent on externals, but the divine word was only to be taught, accepted and followed purely and simply .... .There were also no hints given about a building, which was to remain in existence powerfully and mightily for eternal times. Jesus only illustrated the activity of the disciples and their followers who wanted to serve God by giving Peter the power of the keys to loose or bind according to his knowledge. He thereby called him to stand up for his divine teachings and to spread them there where men were willing to receive them, but to deny them to those who were still too much held captive by the spirit of the world because these did not recognize what was offered to them. And therefore Jesus made the spreading of his teaching dependent on the will of men .... to receive what you bind will also be bound in heaven .... what you loosen will also be loosened in heaven .... . These words are only the confirmation of it that the Lord on earth instructed his disciples to spread his divine word, and so the disciples recognized men as being willing to receive the divine word, to introduce them to the divine love teaching, the obeying of which earns complete release from the banishing form. But where the readiness to receive the divine word is lacking and this is only accepted as empty sound, the act of becoming free cannot occur, and therefore the same banished state will be the lot of him in the hereafter, who does not believe the word of his servants on earth. But his servants on earth are, who spread the teaching of Christ on earth among men without all externals, only in the endeavour to serve the Lord God and to help mankind. These his servants will therefore be able to be active redeeming because they strive .... for nothing more than the redemption of men out of the banished state. But they will also recognize that men will not be eternally liberated when they do not accept this inner teaching of Christ and live according to it. They will also enter the hereafter in the banished state. The teaching of Christ is something so deeply inward that it cannot be replaced through forms and externals, and therefore he will also remain bound who keeps form and externals, but remains untouched inwardly and therefore does not follow the teaching of Christ according to the will of God. Everything divine lifts you up, everything human pulls you down .... The teaching, which Jesus imparted to his own on earth, was divine and must therefore also lead to redemption out of the deep. But when the work of men disfigures this pure teaching, when more respect is paid to the work of men, the teaching will lose power, because only the pure divine is powerful, and this power has a redeeming effect, while everything human weakens the will of man and this explains the bondage, as long as man just accepts the teaching of Christ in a form, which deviates from what the Lord himself has taught on earth. The Lord has mentioned to His disciples whose nature was .... full of inwardness and there will also continue to be His disciples on earth who form themselves inwardly according to His will .... because they will become enlightenment to recognize the pure teaching of Christ and to spread it according to the will of God .... .

Amen

(This translation was created by an „artificial intelligence“ using the original documents ‘Word of God’ received through the ‘Inner Word’ by Bertha Dudde.)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Exploring the God Being God's Will .... Seek and ye shall find ....

B.D. 1472 from June 15th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Every thought, which is meant for the God-being, will lead up. Nothing is arbitrary when man's spirit is concerned with God, but then the will has become active to strive up. The will must be used before; the thoughts must be directed towards the all-dominating power of a being, which is still incomprehensible to man. Therefore the will must become active to grasp this incomprehensible, and he must send his spirit for this into regions where enlightenment becomes available to him about the questions, which occupy him. But the desire for it will be differently strong, and this is the explanation why also the wanting to penetrate into deepest truth produces the most different successes .... why therefore the results of those wanting to know God are not always the same. Many a man is content to know that there is an eternal divinity, while others seek to fathom it and desire nothing more than to get fullest enlightenment about this problem. These will also get enlightenment because every demanding thought will be fulfilled by the light beings, which stand in knowledge and therefore are allowed to instruct man through mental transmissions of their knowledge. The more therefore man seeks truth the more detailed it will be offered to him, but without enlightenment the heavenly father never leaves his earth child desiring light. To recognize the eternal divinity in its highest perfection, the state of greatest maturity belongs, which the being on earth does not reach, however such is given to man desiring light, so that his spiritual state becomes more mature and it is therefore possible for him to find understanding for all divine work. And so he is therefore slowly introduced into the knowledge about God .... love in him towards this God .... being love but is power .... and so the power now goes to him to be able to solve deeper and deeper problems about the eternal divinity. To a certain extent he is given the ability to recognize that what is the origin of all life .... "Seek and ye shall find .... " God himself gives us the promise that every search for truth will be successful .... "knock and it shall be opened .... unto you" we must desire truth to be able to receive it because God opens his ear to every voice which penetrates up to him out of the deep and gives to man what he asks for in spiritual relationship. God wants that the thoughts of men are meant for him; he wants that light becomes for them in the darkness of spirit; therefore he will also guide men so that they come closer to this light. He has given men the ability to think about the most different problems; he will therefore leave no question unanswered, which is meant for his divine nature. Because light and truth is what earth beings lack, but God, as eternal truth, wants to spread light everywhere, and he just wants to see the desire awakened in man for exactly this light. Then it flows to him in all fullness .... .He himself speaks to the earth child standing in the desire for truth and enlightens it; he makes himself known; he helps the weak earth being by him seeking to explain everything to him comprehensibly and therefore his spirit is opened to the reception of deepest divine truth. He gives man the power to grasp divine wisdom; he thereby increases the desire, and man is introduced into the knowledge about divine being, as far as it is beneficial for earth time, because God wants that men recognize him; he wants that they seek to investigate him; he wants that men desire pure truth, then he imparts all wisdom to them .... .

Amen

(This translation was created by an „artificial intelligence“ using the original documents ‘Word of God’ received through the ‘Inner Word’ by Bertha Dudde.)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The raging elements of nature ....

B.D. 1473 from June 15th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The magnitude of the Almighty will become apparent at a time when the elements of nature rage and cause indescribable damage. Then the hour will have come when people's spiritual decline becomes visible for nothing will remind them of God, nothing will move them to pray, for they will have lost their belief in a God and thus will not call upon Him in their need. Hence humanity cannot stay on earth any longer, for it fails to consider its actual purpose of earthly life and only contributes towards destroying the faith of the few people who are not yet entirely estranged from God, causing them to abandon God as well. God's love, however, will prevent the latter from being harmed and will therefore forcibly terminate the lives of those who threaten to endanger the souls.

And there will be great distress when the raging of the elements begins. It will be like a storm which threatens to destroy everything; people will be unable to defend themselves against it for they are like fragile stalks which get bent by the gales .... They will want to flee yet be unable to escape the elements, without God's help their resistance will be too feeble, yet a heartfelt call to God will restrain the power of the elements, and anyone who entrusts himself to God in his peril will be saved. But God will be very close to you during this disaster, He will affect everyone's thoughts and for the last time offer you His hand so that you may take hold of it and let yourselves be saved .... Yet He cannot force your will, you must voluntarily acknowledge Him and desire His help. There is no other way to lead humanity out of spiritual darkness into the light other than through an event caused by natural forces which create such turmoil in people that no one can escape it. Confronted by these natural elements they will have to recognise their helplessness; they will have to lose all other help so that they realise the end of their physical life, only then will there be a slight prospect that they will remember the Lord Who is entitled to all power and Who controls heaven and earth.

God's living creations separated themselves from Him and have remained separate from God for an infinitely long time, yet a moment of extreme crisis and danger can bridge this separation. The soul can return to God, and as a result will even thank God for the indescribable suffering which brought it to its senses. Yet this moment when the soul directs its will towards God cannot be forcibly induced by God in spite of greatest love. God's love has tried everything to bring salvation to the souls and point them to the path of ascent. Yet people's will was strong and God cannot break this will but only affect the human being such that he changes his will himself and turns it towards God. This natural event is thus the final attempt to influence the human will in the most favourable way. But this natural event will also be so powerful that His Own will need great strength in order to remain firm in faith; and everyone who pleadingly sends his thoughts up to God will also be given this strength, for the Father knows the adversity of His children and will lovingly support them if they are in danger of wavering. For His kingdom on earth shall remain, and extensive work will have to be carried out in order to proclaim the divine kingdom to those who had found God and desire His Word. And this is the time the Lord is thinking of by making His Word accessible to people already .... the seed shall fall unto good ground and yield rich fruit on the field which the Lord first wants to purge from all weeds ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Imperishability of the divine word ....

B.D. 1474 from June 16th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Hear what the spirit from God wants to announce to you: Worlds will pass away, but the word of God will not pass away until all eternity. Because the word is divine truth, and truth remains. And so God again speaks to men, the necessity is given to announce the will of the creator to his creatures. But God wants to give men the last possibility to reflect; he wants to give men, to whom it is difficult to believe, a quiet suggestion to deal with the thought of him; he wants to make himself known to them in another way and help men to also find to God outside of tradition and to unite with him deeper and more intimately. This transmission of the divine word is an extraordinary grant of favour, caused by the great misery of the time, by the great distance from God. Unimaginable suffering means being separated from God, if man has decided earth life and enters the hereafter; and to avert these sufferings from the soul, God enters into such obvious connection with men and lets his word go to them, which is a proof of his infinite love towards men staying in deepest darkness. And still also this love is not quite recognized. Only few men receive the divine word as what it is; only few feel the great love of God in this word and now let this love have an effect on their souls. But most do not recognize it and consequently are also not touched by the power, which flows out of this word. And they will always and constantly deny because the adversary kindles the will to reject and mentally likewise has an effect on such men and illuminates everything refuting and denying. And therefore an enormous resistance opposes man receiving the divine word, which requires an indomitable will to break. But the will towards God helps to overcome everything; the will towards God is power because God himself shares such with him who desires him himself. And so the divine word will never be endangered as long as the will of man is turned towards God, and it is therefore impossible to want to destroy a word received so wonderfully, if this is striven for. Because this would be a beginning against the strongest power, which still let such work come into being through your will. The divine word must again be received by a willing earth child to give power to those who need such power out of God. Because the coming time brings severe trials over men in which only the divine word is comfort and power. The Lord wants to help all good on earth so that it does not feel the hardness so painfully and also does not waver in faith in God. When at the same time with the divine threat of punishment also the supply of power out of God is assured to men and it is up to every man to make use of this power, it is again up to the will of man to make the coming suffering bearable for himself when he pays attention to the proof of divine love and takes refuge devotedly in the protection of the divine saviour. His life is in God's hand, and it will be just as imperishable as the divine word, which goes to men, who are of good will .... .

Amen

(This translation was created by an „artificial intelligence“ using the original documents ‘Word of God’ received through the ‘Inner Word’ by Bertha Dudde.)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Doubts about the truthfulness of individual announcements ....

B.D. 1475 from June 16th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Who entrusts himself to me, to his soul I give peace, and I direct his mind that he recognizes me and my guidance .... .

It is of greatest importance to know that all spiritual gifts form themselves according to the will of God and that no own thought activity is the cause of the transcripts, which appear unclear or incomprehensible. Everything what is written down has its justification for it and is always adapted to the spiritual maturity of men to whom these writings are once to be a rennet. It is indeed apparently the own thinking that is the cause for different announcements, however these are already based on an intention or a connection, which men do not quite recognize now. These proclamations can be accepted as truth without hesitation, because just the ignorance in some areas let such come about. God knows the purpose of every scripture and gives it as it will be needed one day. The strangest doubts arise in man and again and again cause doubts about the truthfulness of the transmissions from above, and still they are completely groundless because an army of spirits on the other side watches over the work and does not allow that erring beings intrude and enforce truth with error. Consequently it is impossible that announcements can contain other than truth. It is furthermore impossible that the thoughts of man are sometimes arbitrarily active against divine will, and it is therefore impossible that a being standing in wrong thinking can take part in the mental transfer to earth man. However the receiving man must always and constantly be vigilant, and therefore he is again and again stimulated to brood about such problems, which have the appearance of error. Because man deals more thoroughly with such questions, which still do not appear to be quite clarified to him, and mentally the enlightenment will come to him, so that he no longer opposes doubts to the received announcements and therefore has enriched his knowledge, so that he can refute every counter-reflection in this respect .... .

Amen

(This translation was created by an „artificial intelligence“ using the original documents ‘Word of God’ received through the ‘Inner Word’ by Bertha Dudde.)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Forgiveness of sins .... Infallibility .... Routine actions ....

B.D. 1482 from June 20th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The alleged act of forgiveness of sins is only the symbol of what the Lord taught on earth. It is not at all necessary to fulfil a formality because the forgiveness of sin depends entirely on how guilty the human being feels before God and on confessing this to Him in heartfelt prayer by appealing for His mercy and forgiveness of his guilt. Formality is once again only a danger to the soul because an act will be mechanised which is, or should be, far too intimate to be made outwardly identifiable. The act of public confession of sins can lead to superficiality, in as much as the person more or less follows a routine act without being so internally united with God that he has a need to confess his guilt of sin to Him. Everything you do for the sake of your soul’s salvation should be alive, and a ceremony like that can easily result in a lifeless act because not all people are infused by God at the same time in order to reveal themselves to Him in all their weakness and guilt of sin. But this is a prerequisite for the forgiveness of sin, all external acts are mere symbols of what corresponds to God’s will but not the accomplishment of divine will.

When the spirit of God draws your attention to the danger you place yourselves in, you should not oppose it but be grateful to your Heavenly Father with all your heart for guiding you correctly, because you waste a lot of strength by fulfilling external formalities, which you should use for your inner progress. A heartfelt thought of devoted love will bring you infinitely more blessings than the eager fulfilment of ecclesiastical commandments, which were given to people without God’s approval. The representatives of these teachings once again took refuge behind a humanly evolved doctrine about the infallibility of the head of the Church in regards to spiritual laws.

Everything given to people from above is purest truth; however, through His messages from above, God is only expressing His will but He will never want to control or use coercive measures to make people obey. Because this would be in complete contradiction to divine love and wisdom’s emanated law of the beings’ voluntary deliverance. A humanly decreed commandment is an interference with divine ordinances .... commandments which impel people to commit actions, although officially their own will is prerequisite, will never be considered right by God. The human being’s will cannot routinely carry out its activity, in that case it is no longer free but already bound by the will of the person who, as a result of such commandments, allocates a specific time for people to perform their duty.

This is an immense human error which threatens to stifle the developing delicate seed of inner longing for God, unless a human being’s loving actions become particularly dynamic and spiritual enlightenment suddenly makes him realise God’s true will. Only then will he be able to liberate himself from a teaching which, due to human contribution, already deviates considerably from the teaching given to people by Jesus Himself on earth. The human being usually strives to fulfil his obligation, and this is the greatest danger for the soul .... For it does not consciously strive for perfection since it is effectively given a plan which it aims to implement, and by following the groundwork done by other people it is neglecting its own psychological task but is convinced that it is living a life which is pleasing to God, the Lord ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Concern for the souls' salvation .... Utterly unselfish neighbourly love ....

B.D. 1504 from July 5th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Every undisturbed hour should be used to work for the benefit of the human race .... Spiritual wellbeing should take precedence over earthly interests, because there is no time to lose. The demon likewise makes use of every opportunity to spiritually damage the human race, and so the opposing power must constantly be at work in order to prevent his actions; good spiritual forces must unite in their work against this power, and thus neither indifference nor carelessness may arise, which would only serve the adversary's purpose. For then he will only intensify his activity, he will also weaken people's determination and wear them out if they do not diligently work against him .... What's more, it is a transgression against the commandment of neighbourly love if people slacken in the battle for the salvation of souls which are in need of help. It should be your greatest concern to help those who are approaching their spiritual downfall. Don't leave them in their spiritual darkness and turn away from them indifferently, for they need your help. They are weak and no longer able to release themselves from the power of the opponent. In their dark and lightless surroundings they do not recognise their soul's adversity and therefore do not desire light. Even so, you should make an effort to kindle a small light and bring these poor souls a tiny glimmer of it, so that they will take notice and pay attention to your activity. You should leave no stone unturned in changing their indifference of spiritual knowledge into interest; you should show their thoughts the right path, your should educate them and beseech them to remember their soul and to understand the meaning of life; you should try to persuade them to have faith in Jesus Christ and explain that a life of love on earth is far more beneficial than only to live for selfish love, for the fulfilment of earthly wishes. You should not withhold anything from them which made you find the path of ascent; you should acquaint them with the teaching of Jesus Christ and the fact that they can only ascend through kind-hearted service. You should do everything possible which can guide these souls out of the spiritual night into the light of day. Then you will be kind-heartedly active in the truest sense of the word. This is the most unselfish neighbourly love because it only applies to a fellow human being's salvation of soul. This task requires infinite love and patience, for it is very difficult to persuade the beings in darkness to accept the Word of God; they will staunchly resist it, because the opponent himself is your strongest adversary and incites people's will into most powerful resistance. Nevertheless, a person's love can be victorious if these souls are tirelessly and patiently fought for with these very means of love .... Not the external person but the soul needs to be paid attention to, which is in a pitiful state and can no longer muster the strength to release itself from the opponent's shackles. Hence the love of an enlightened person, that is, someone who knows the truth, will recognise the adversity of such souls and not slacken in his effort for them. He will try to help them through heartfelt prayer, he will present this soul's hardship to the Father in Heaven and appeal to Him for strength to accomplish the redemptive work, if his own strength is not sufficient and the person's will begins to tire before the soul has been won over for eternal life. Therefore you should constantly be active with love, and give all your love to your fellow human beings' souls which suffer adversity. Don't let yourselves be depressed by failures but always desire the strength from God, then you will be able to solve the most difficult tasks, you will snatch the souls from the opponent and lead them to the heavenly Father, and these souls will be grateful to you for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual marriage to God ....

B.D. 1505 from July 5th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The spirit's union with the Father-Spirit is the most sacred act a person's life on earth can result in, for nothing more beautiful can happen to him. However, only a few people will attain perfection on earth, which is the prerequisite for marriage to the Lord. Hence a person must have become pure love and denounce all earthly pleasures, then divine Love Itself will fulfil his yearning, which cannot be compared to earthly happiness nor can it be physically felt to the same extent as spiritually. An earthly environment also requires earthly feelings .... Marriage to God, however, is a spiritual process which can only be felt spiritually, it only manifests itself in an earthly way such that the human being is no longer quite as suitable for earthly life and constantly dwells in higher spheres. Consequently, this spiritual marriage will rarely take place as long as the human being still has to fulfil his earthly task, because this prevents the merger for obvious reasons. It keeps the person on earth and constantly draws the spirit back to earth and its duties. On the other hand, however, the person's will is the decisive factor, and thus someone firmly determined to attain God can reach his goal as well and still do justice to his earthly task, providing he requests the spiritual strength he is entitled to and uses it to deal with the earthly work, thus providing the earthly child with time and peace to send the spirit entirely unimpeded into higher spheres where it can unite with the divine Father-Spirit. The process of unification may demonstrate itself in various ways, because every person feels differently, therefore that which is given to a human being as supreme happiness must also be perceptible in different ways. Spiritual marriage can gain the person the audible Word, that is, the moment when the voice within the heart sounds as clearly and as audibly as a small bell is the moment of spiritual union with God. And this voice triggers an inexpressibly blissful sensation, for God's love will have taken complete hold of the earthly child and will draw it to Himself. But the union may also take place without any visible evidence .... so that the living creation, being aglow with love for the Lord, will feel seized by divine Fatherly love and be blissfully happy, yet this is physically not perceptible, instead, it merely expresses itself in the ability of spiritual vision. This is a very happy state for the earthly child but often makes it incapable of complying with earthly requirements which, however, leaves it unaffected, since it feels that its physical end is close. Spiritual marriage to God is almost always the sign of an imminent passing away from the world, but it will only be understandable to those who are also spiritually striving, whereas a purely earthly inclined person will merely pass an incredulous and unfriendly judgment, because his intellect is incapable of grasping a purely spiritual process ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'Draw strength from My Word ....' Prediction ....

B.D. 1511 from July 9th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

You should all draw strength from this Word of Mine. Consider that I Am coming down to you Myself in order to grant you support in your battle of life .... realise the fact that I will not leave My Own without comfort and strength if they are in need of it. Don't be content with only using My strength once, but want it all the time and it will flow to you in abundance. And thus I want to inform you yet again that you will be in desperate need of this strength, because the hour is not far-off which will deprive you of all sense of security, the hour which should bring you close to Me if only you would think of Me in your adversity. Then you will definitely raise your hands to Me in prayer and appeal for My help, and it will be granted to those who respond to My call, which you can only perceive in your heart. You will feel My presence, you will realise the gravity of the situation you are in, and that will make you take refuge in Me.

Remain faithfully devoted to Me in this adversity and it will pass you by. And draw strength and comfort from this Word of Mine in advance .... Accept Me in your hearts beforehand, lessen your resistance to Me by consciously handing your will over to Me, and don't doubt but believe, for this faith will keep the immense adversity at bay even if you are in the midst of the event. For the sake of the world My omnipotence has to be clearly recognisable to everyone, for the sake of the world this major event will come upon you, revealing to you My will and My omnipotence. And its effect can only be eased with those who believe and trustingly confide their hardship in Me, for My will controls life and death, and My will lets people suffer if it is necessary or spares them if they hand themselves over to Me.

And My will shall also shape happenings such that events shall only mildly affect My Own who are loyally devoted to Me. For it has to befall humankind in order to lead them back to Me, as far as it is still possible and the souls are not yet entirely hardened and deluded. I Am concerned about these souls and therefore use the last means, which appears to be cruel and yet offers the only prospect for their salvation. In order to make this hour bearable for My Own I give them comfort and strength through My Word in advance. Anyone who allows himself to be influenced by it will not fear the occasion. He knows about My love and care and puts his complete trust in Me .... he will not anxiously await the day but be fully confident of being led through all horrors. For I know My Own and My Own know Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Infallibility .... Ecclesiastical commandments ....

B.D. 1514 from July 11th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

You place too much significance on the infallibility of the head of your church, and yet you are hugely misguided. It was not God’s will that His church should be arbitrarily formed by people and in accordance with people’s will. Everything right and proper to maintain and spread His teaching was given by Jesus Christ Himself on earth to his disciples. He made the distribution of His teaching conditional on the individual’s will to accept it or not. His gave precise guidelines which applied to everyone who wanted to accept His teaching. These consist of the promises which were made on condition that people comply with the requirements of the Lord’s teachings.

He always respected the free will of the human being. The human being should make his decision voluntarily and without external pressure and thus fulfil God’s will. And to these people He promised eternal life .... Thus He only requires faith in Him and His Word when He says ‘I Am the way, the truth and the life .... I Am the means, the law and the fulfilment .... anyone who believes in Me will have eternal live ....’ His love wants to give something unimaginably wonderful .... eternal life. And for this He only requires people’s faith and their will. However, it is not His will to burden humanity, who is already living in a constrained state on earth, with new sins .... The restraints of someone who truly believes in Jesus and His Word will be loosened, however, someone who does not believe is already punished enough by his constrained state because he has to remain in it for an eternity. Anyone who disregards the Ten Commandments given to people by God Himself, anyone who defies them, commits a sin, i.e. he disobeys God Who is love, because he disobeys the commandment of love. He does nothing to liberate himself from his state, instead he does everything to make it worse. Fulfilling these commandments is the only means of release, while infringing against them is the very opposite.

The dogma of infallibility, however, became a new lawgiver for people in as much as the God-given Ten Commandments were increased by several more, so that the new ecclesiastical commandments more or less were added to God’s commandments and failure to comply with these laws was considered to be as sinful as acting in opposition to the God-given commandments. And this error has an appalling effect. Because people now burden themselves with entirely irrelevant yet duty-bound actions which are quite unrelated to the commandment of love for God and their neighbour. And now they only focus their whole attention on keeping these ecclesiastical commandments and on releasing themselves from presumed sins .... Thus the sum total of their soul’s task consists of complying with commandments decreed by people or to do penance for the guilt of the alleged infringement. And the soul’s dreadful bondage, which can only be resolved by love, is ignored by them ....

If these commandments had been necessary, truly, the Lord Himself would have given and preached the fulfilment of these to His disciples on earth first .... Thus people tried to improve Christ’s teaching arbitrarily and did not hesitate to give themselves divine approval for it. By deeming themselves to be enlightened by the Holy Spirit while still in a state far removed from it, they now decreed laws which could not be in accordance with God’s will. These laws considerably reduced people’s sense of responsibility for the God-given commandments due to the fact that the newly decreed commandments were now given the greatest attention, to an extent that humanity now observes them purely automatically and believes that it follows Christ’s teaching when it fulfils its imposed duty.

The truly enlightened human being is chosen by God to put a stop to this deplorable state of affairs, i.e. to reveal it. However, God can never have enlightened those who had decreed or approved such commandments. The infallibility of the head of the church is a distorted image of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Anyone inspired by the Holy Spirit will always have recognised the error of this set of laws but worldly-ecclesiastical power prevented them from correcting this momentous error. For these commandments did not come forth from the spirit of love .... Lawmakers had little interest in reducing the work for the struggling souls to achieve their final release. Rather, their motive for establishing these commandments was a craving for increased power and the will to lead people into a certain state of dependence, since at the same time the failure to observe the commandments was deemed to be a grave sin. True servants of God have always recognised this deplorable state and have wanted to confront it but the teaching of infallibility of the head of church is already too deep-rooted that it could be easily removed. And only someone looking for pure truth and asking God Himself for the truth and the spirit of inner enlightenment will be able to liberate himself from it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘You are Peter, the rock ....’

B.D. 1516 from July 11th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

Some gladness in receiving the following message is a prerequisite: the living faith is the rock upon which Jesus wanted to see His church built .... a faith so profound and steadfast like that experienced by Peter while the Lord was close to him. Thus Peter was an example for anyone who wanted to belong to the church of Christ. Because without this faith the teaching of Christ, i.e. His Gospel, could not be received .... Only faith affirms Jesus Christ and accepts Him as the Son of God and Redeemer of the world .... If people were to accept what the disciples were spreading across the world they first had to believe in a God of love, goodness and compassion, in a God of omnipotence and wisdom, in a God of justice .... Only then could His teachings penetrate them as divine will, hence profound faith was a prerequisite. All His disciples were profoundly faithful, and therefore they accepted His teachings very quickly and endeavoured to do justice to the divine will which He had revealed to them. And by doing so they penetrated the knowledge of divine truth ever more, and this also developed their ability to teach in accordance with God’s will which would never have been possible if they had lacked faith. Thus the Lord says ‘upon you I will build My church ....’ And His church is the community of those who want to follow Jesus Christ; His church is the small community of those who firmly and steadfastly believe everything the Lord has said and done on earth; who, for the sake of this faith, make an effort to fulfil God’s commandments, who desire eternal life and thus live earthly life in accordance with God’s will .... The church is a community of believers ....

And when people are profoundly faithful no power in hell could ever disturb this faith and exercise control over such utterly devout people who only seek God and acknowledge Him as their Lord and Creator. Profound faith in God will always overcome the power of the adversary, because anyone who lives in faith also lives in love, and love is the adversary’s harshest opponent. Hence nothing is more understandable than the Lord using the most devout of His disciples as an example, that He makes firm faith a prerequisite of belonging to His church .... that therefore Peter exemplified this faith and that Jesus Christ wants to count all those to His church who are also profoundly devout .... It is so easy to understand these words, and how are they understood by the world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘Go and teach all nations ....’

B.D. 1517 from July 12th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The adversary’s greatest deception consists of clouding a person’s thoughts and making them comply with his plans.

If, however, the person humbly asks for the divine spirit, his thoughts will be right and he will clearly recognise the meaning of these Words. He will also recognise that the will to dominate had to disable the working of the divine spirit, that his thinking was misguided and therefore a false doctrine had to develop, which seriously distorted the divine Word. And God did not stop the human being, He did not interfere with the person’s free will .... He had taught the Gospel to His disciples and instructed them to pass it on by saying ‘Go and teach all nations.’ .... His disciples’ profound faith was the guarantee for the working of the Holy Spirit, and hence the disciples could not teach anything but the truth. Thus the assurance of truth for a teaching servant of God will always be found in his profound, thus living, faith ....

He will be a true follower of Peter and the church which Jesus Christ Himself founded but which was not ever supposed to represent a worldly power, instead it was meant to be spread only spiritually throughout all the nations on earth.

God has never given people the task to establish an institution on earth and then, within the context of humanly decreed commandments, to also include the pure divine teachings yet more or less demanding the compulsory fulfilment of the commandments, which is in opposition to divine will. The human being should accept Christ’s teachings within himself and endeavour to carry out God’s will with complete freedom of will. This doctrine should be offered to people by truly devout teachers wanting to serve God, who are then enlightened accordingly by God’s spirit when they proclaim this teaching.

However, the spirit of God can never express itself where a structure of worldly power has evolved and where the reinforcement of this power has been the sole purpose for the many regulations and commandments which were supposedly decreed with the help of the Holy Spirit, thus leading to the creation of the doctrine of the church leaders’ infallibility. The Holy Spirit is constantly at work to disprove these misguided teachings and to offer people clarification, but time and again human will is strong enough to reject the pure truth and to adhere to misguided teachings. And the human being’s will cannot be compelled to accept the truth, nor can it be compelled to acknowledge God as the giver of the knowledge which is presented to him as truth. It has to be up to himself to recognise the truth; however, much help for this is at his disposal .... Anyone with just a small desire for truth will be guided to it, and anyone willing, i.e. anyone seriously interested in walking the right path on earth, can at any time in his prayer ask for the strength of insight ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sequence of the catastrophic event ....

B.D. 1538 from July 25th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The teachers in the beyond always try to help you in the same way and seek to make you more receptive, yet your heart is not always willing to receive, creating obstacles which make the reception more difficult. Undivided attention has to be paid to the gifts of heaven and all earthly thoughts avoided, then the thoughts of the friends in the beyond will find easier access. Divine love sends messengers to you who shall reinforce your willingness to receive. They bring you a revelation that describes in an understandable way the sequence of the catastrophes which shall decide the life and death of each individual person.

Only few people take notice of the signs of the coming time. They are indeed surprised about obvious changes or irregularities in nature but nevertheless dismiss it carelessly. They don't recognise therein an expression of God's will but merely put it down as a coincidence. And thus, to begin with they do not pay any attention to these manifestations when the natural event approaches. People will first be made aware of the advancing tempest by whirlwinds. This will happen so suddenly that men and animals will find themselves in great difficulty for they will barely be able to manage against the violent storm, and this will be the start ....

Every now and then violent earth tremors will be felt and the sky will grow dark, a thunderous roar will be heard which will be so dreadful that it sends people and animals alike into panic so that they try to save themselves by escaping. Yet the darkness will stop them and as their distress becomes intense, the roaring grows ever louder, and the earthly tremors ever more violent, the earth will open up and huge masses of water will break through from within the earth. And as far as the eye can see .... water and darkness and an indescribable chaos amongst people who realise their horrendous situation with utmost distress. The days before will be so glorious that people are to some extent light-hearted and the change will come so suddenly that no one can take earthly precautions, which will be entirely pointless anyway for no earthly power can defend against these elements. Only the devout person will feel the divine omnipotence now .... and entrusts himself to his Creator .... And although his heart will tremble and know fear when he sees the raging of the elements he will nevertheless wait patiently until help arrives, for he will continue to send his thoughts up to Him above.

Anyone who has grasped the meaning and purpose of life knows that now the time of decision has come for every individual person. And he will try to administer spiritual help wherever possible, he will comfort those who are miserable and refer them to God, he will help by kindling a small light in utter darkness .... For God will give them the opportunity to work for Him .... Those who have recognised Him and offer themselves to be of service to Him will be assigned a rich field of activity, and the seed will fall on good ground, for God spares those who look up to Him or find Him in greatest adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fatherly Words .... Return to the Father's house ....

B.D. 1542 from July 28th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

Become as little children so that you will be able to enter into My kingdom. Trustingly hand yourselves over to your Father in Heaven and let Him take care, and His love will make your path across earth easier. This is why the admonition goes out to all of you to bear Me in mind wherever you go, for only if you call upon Me can I help you such that you will recognise My help and only then can I remove your worries. The path you had to travel was long and, with your life on earth, it shall now come to an end. If you want to be totally united with Me at the end of the path you must already yearn for My presence before the end, you must long for the Father like children, you must desire My nearness with all your heart and it must be your innermost requirement to communicate with Me in spirit and in truth. Never believe that I Am out of reach for even one of My earthly children, you must always and in all places be aware of My loving care with solid trust and therefore come to Me with every request so that I can grant you My Fatherly love and guard and care for you like underaged babes. For you are in truth My children whom I long for; I yearn for your return into the Father's house, I do not let anything fall which comes from Me and bears My spirit within itself. I live and suffer with you, and I long for your release. And if you thus bring Me your heart, you will entitle Me to take the shackle off you, for you will be offering your will to Me and that will signify release from the control of the one who is to blame for your apostasy from Me. And the moment of liberation from his power is the moment of unity with Me, for I draw every child to My heart which voluntarily detaches itself from this power .... which longs for Me and acknowledges Me as its God and Father .... so that it will forever remain close to Me. A murmuring is going around the world, My love is seeking to attract all beings, it knows the willing earthly children and draws them to itself .... For I instruct My messengers to impart strength to those of good will, and this flow of strength enlivens them; in a manner of speaking, it releases the earthbound beings and enables them to hear the gentle voice which is the expression of My love for them and which sounds wherever the heart wants to perceive the voice and thus wants to let itself be permeated by My love. I continuously consider My Own, I will not let this spring run dry as long as they desire it, I will never ever disappoint My earthly children's faithful trust by leaving them without assistance if they require it and call upon Me for help. And anyone who desires My love will feel it in his heart, for I will be with Him and work in him and through him .... For this is My gift, that I permeate those with strength who wholeheartedly turn to Me .... so that they will already feel the bliss of unity with Me in earthly life and strive for nothing else but the fulfilment of their most ardent yearning of being forever united with Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The voice of conscience ....

B.D. 1565 from August 13th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

You have no better indication for that which is right than the voice of conscience, the voice of the heart, which truly advises you correctly. This voice will often guide you to do what is pleasing to God. And if you sometimes don't really know what you should do, think or say then you may always call upon God in all sincerity and He will inform you of it such that all doubt, all indecision will fade away and your actions will become conscious and unambiguous. Every wrong thought triggers unease in you and every right thought will make you feel glad, for all good spiritual beings around you endeavour to mentally inform you as to what you should or should not do, and if you willingly accept these suggestions they will give you inner contentment, whereas the other way round they will awaken in you a feeling of unease in order to make you become aware of the inner voice. The prompting of spiritual friends into doing a good deed is often the reason that this deed will then also be carried out, for a person on his own is often too weak-willed if he is not stimulated to do good. And if he only listens to the inner voice he will be correctly guided. The realisation of that which is right will likewise awaken him if he wants to act correctly. For his God-inclined will persistently rejects what is wrong, after all, this will attracts the good and knowledgeable forces which will instruct him truthfully. Although adverse forces try just as hard to exert their influence they will only succeed if a person is weak-willed or indifferent and thus complies with every spiritual influence, completely oblivious as to whether he is being instructed by good or evil forces. This is where wicked forces have an easy game, although afterwards the voice of conscience will sound reproachfully and disturb his inner contentment. If attention is paid to this then the opportunity still exists that the good spiritual forces will still be able to be more persuasively effective, but often such silent reproaches deep within the heart only drive the person to try to drown them out, so that he will no longer take notice of them and thus deaden his conscience and no longer hear the subtle voice within. And this is extremely unfavourable for the soul. For then a person will find it very hard to perform kind-hearted actions, since he has insufficient strength to do so, but, since he is not stimulated by the voice of conscience to resist, he will not take refuge in God either, Who alone can make him strong-willed and send him spiritual strength to help him. If, however, a person cultivates the voice of conscience within himself, if he complies with everything this voice instructs him to do or not to do, and if he finally, after every question posed to the eternal Deity, listens to this voice, he is not likely to take any other path than the one which leads to realisation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Confess Jesus Christ before the world .... Divine protection ....

B.D. 1567 from August 14th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

Whoever declares his faith in Jesus Christ puts his life into God's hands, even if the world and its power threaten him with a most bitter battle indeed, since the mere articulation of the divine name emits strength. The Saviour's love blesses all who give themselves to Him, i.e. who believe in Him and keep His commandments. Jesus' life serves only a few people as a guiding principle of their life. However, anyone who tries to follow the Lord in all things will soon become enlightened and will not want to renounce the divine Saviour and Redeemer because His love expresses itself so comprehensively that it perpetually increases the human being's longing for the Father in Heaven. It is like an unceasing rain which soaks the parched soil with His indispensable Word that comes from above to the people on earth and forever urges them to acknowledge Him, Whom the world wants to deny. And the human being who so obviously feels God's strength should support this Word, he should speak frankly and freely about everything the Lord has taught on earth Himself.

First the person should do everything to prepare the human heart to receive the truth, which is mentally conveyed to the person from above. The Lord Himself says 'Whoever confesses Me before men, him I will also confess before My Father ....' Thus Christ gave people the duty to defend His name so that anyone who does may likewise receive divine protection when he requests help from the Heavenly Father. Whoever upholds the divine name will be involved in the fight against Him, and the world will attempt to remove every memory of His activity on earth from people. People will be threatened with harsh penalties which are intended to undermine the faith in Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world .... And the human being will have to struggle considerably in order to stand firm against all suggestions of evil minded influences. Only that person will be strong and free enough to speak on behalf of Jesus Christ who, in faithful prayer to the Lord, conveys his distress and worry and asks for protection and strength. Because the Lord grants this to all of His defenders when they confess Him as the divine Lord and Redeemer to the people.

Here the divine might will provide visible proof that it is stronger than worldly power, it will guard each earthly child irrespective how it confesses the Lord and Saviour. Consequently the human being need not worry that he could be harmed by the earthly power if he is a supporter of the true Christianity. Jesus Christ can never be eradicated from the world of hatred and heartlessness even when the fight is openly conducted. Anyone who loves his earthly life will find his heart beating anxiously and will observe the worldly power's law and hence betray his Lord and Saviour for the sake of earthly success. However, anyone who does not fear death will openly confess the name of Him, Who has redeemed the world from its sins. And worldly power wants him to do penance for this .... But the Father in heaven shields the earthly child with His hands and to the adversary it now appears as if superhuman forces are fighting against him, and by the unmistakable calm in spite of threats he recognises the strength of the divine Word and the loving care of the heavenly Father Who protects His Own if they confess Him before the world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Influence by the prince of lies on people's thinking ....

B.D. 1580 from August 24th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

Look at humanity's conduct. It is dominated by the spirit of lies and this is causing indescribable confusion. Human thinking will distance itself ever further from the truth, for the human being mentally accepts the lie and has no way of recognising it as such, and thus the person's emotional life will be led astray as well. It is therefore understandable that the layer around the human soul continues to thicken, thus the person distances himself more and more from the truth since the spirit in him cannot express itself, i.e. the soul is incapable of receiving spiritual truths. As soon as a person's thinking takes the wrong direction the voice of the spirit gradually subsides until, in the end, it is no longer heard. The result is a human race which lives in complete ignorance, which strives towards completely different goals than they were originally supposed to achieve. Hence, earthly life is entirely unsuccessful, because as long as the human being lives in error he turns to the power from which he should separate himself. The God-opposing power subsequently makes use of this inclined will and determines the being to commit God-opposing actions in order to destroy all ties and to subjugate the being completely. And this state among mankind can now clearly be recognised .... Earthly life is lived totally independently from God, people only rarely think of the One from Whom everything emerged .... or every thought relating to spiritual matters is anxiously kept secret. God is no longer publicly professed, providing He is at all thought of. All these are visible signs of powers which are hostile to God, for their influence grows stronger the weaker the human being becomes. And since the human being keeps distancing himself ever further from the eternal Deity, his strength to resist the evil influence grows constantly weaker. Instead, he receives the strength from the God-opposing power which supports him in all earthly undertakings. Thus earthly success is always guaranteed through this said strength and the earthly success, in turn, contributes towards a complete separation from God, for the human being no longer needs divine strength, consequently he no longer calls upon God either but denies Him .... And it is the adversary's intention to alienate the human being completely from thoughts of God, for then he will have absolute control over him. He has become a victor over the being which had the choice to whom it wanted to concede victory.

It has chosen God's adversary and thus walked its earthly path in an entirely wrong direction ....

Yet God will not let these beings fall .... He will provide them with the evidence that everything earthly worth striving for is also subject to His power .... that He can destroy it if it corresponds to His will. He by no means haphazardly destroys what the human being deems desirable, but this work of destruction will, from a spiritual point of view, also be of greatest advantage for countless entities. Yet people who do not recognise its profound significance will be sorely affected by it, for they will lose everything which, until now, signified their whole life. And once again they are facing the decision .... to strive for the same again or to recognise the transience of it and to gather everlasting possessions for themselves. For at the moment of destruction the adversary loses power, and if the person recognises the impotence of the latter the possibility is given that he might recognise a different Lord above himself and turn to Him. Earthly possession is the share of the evil power for it contains unredeemed spiritual substances, and the human being should not desire what was his place of abode for an infinitely long time before .... he should not strive towards something which took him endless times to overcome .... And thus the obvious worthlessness of it has to be proven to him, so that he will turn away from it and towards that which will come after him, after his life on earth. He must relinquish earthly matter and desire spiritual things, then he will also overcome the final form and liberate himself from every chain. However, spiritual things continue to exist and therefore belong in the realm of truth .... Worldly things, however, are transient, thus they belong to the realm of darkness, to untruth, for it only shelters immature spiritual substance which did not recognise the truth and therefore were banished. Consequently, the human being can never know the truth as long as he desires earthly goods and, precisely because of this desire, concedes power to the prince of lies. And as long as he strives for earthly possessions he will be dominated by the lie, and his thinking has to be misguided, for the prince of lies tries to influence the person's thoughts first and to completely distance him from the truth. Therefore, the state of people is extremely alarming and can only be remedied if God Himself breaks the adversary's power by destroying earthly possessions ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Grace .... Spiritual vision .... Blissful state ....

B.D. 1585 from August 27th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

It is like a revelation when the human being allows the divine grace to take effect in him, when he pays attention to the influx of the divine spirit in his heart and all earthly burden falls away from him. The soul detaches itself from the body's shackle and accepts the spiritual gift from above. It looks into the spiritual kingdom, it lives in a different world, and what it receives is living, utterly true spiritual knowledge. It is its nourishment and therefore indispensable for its spiritual wellbeing. And so it remains the most glorious gift on earth to be granted this grace, and if the human being desires it he will have overcome the obstacles of life on earth, for he will never relinquish this delectable gift for earthly pleasures. He will never want to distance himself from it again once he has gained an insight into the kingdom of light. His previous earthly path had lacked light despite earthly pleasures, for they had never completely satisfied his longing. But now all suffering has become bearable for him, because the heavenly Father's love compensated him a thousand-fold and offered him a far more glorious gift than Earth will ever be able to offer him. And yet very few people strive for this most precious gift. Their souls must first attain a degree of maturity which allows them to perceive these glories consciously, since a still very earthly-minded soul lacks the sensitivity for spiritual glories. The spiritual kingdom could be visibly opened up, but the soul would perceive very little of it because the thick layers still surrounding the soul will prevent it from gaining an insight into the spiritual realm. And so, this happiness-inducing state can only be experienced by people who have already dissolved their covers, whose heightened sensitivity also enables them to recognise what their physical eyes cannot see. This ability can be developed to the point of clearest vision, it is possible for the soul to see through everything of a material nature and only behold the spiritual substance, and therefore nothing will be a secret for it anymore, it will be able to behold even that which is deeply hidden, and the human being will live with a perceptive heart if he has so shaped his soul that its spiritual eye can see everything and impart it to the person. You will only understand the grace of such conscious immersion in the spiritual kingdom when you have entered this kingdom yourselves, devoid of all covers, radiant and aglow with the deepest love for your Creator, Who has prepared the most glorious things for you and wants to bestow them upon all His children ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Creation ....

B.D. 1586 from August 28th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The universe is no more explicable in its existence, as the people the nature of the eternal Deity can be made intelligible, as long as they themselves have not yet entered the realm of light. Because what you see in creation, is probably outward matter, basically it is spiritual, that’s to say strength from God, that has condensed to form. But the condensing of strength to form is a process, that has no parallel in earthly life, and therefore remaines inexplicable for the people, because strength is something spiritual, however form is something earthly. That spiritual can be transformed into earthly visible, is beyond human comprehension and therefore is not to make people comprehensible. God’s love is strength .... His will is strength .... and this will for love took shape .... Also every work of creation is form, arose from divine will. Further it is the divine thought, which got form .... What God thinks and wants, that will happen, and therefore He puts all His thoughts as work in the universe .... His creation is outgoing from His strength, that has taken the form according to His will. It does not pass one second, when the divine creative will is not active, it does not pass a second, where no new creations are put into space, because His strength of love is constantly active. And everything created by God is continuously supplied with strength of His love. Consequently even God’s creation is immortal, although it changes the external shape and seemingly passes away. Nothing can be lost in space or dissolve into nothing, because everything is divine strength, therefore immortal. All creation is purchased through this same force and can never be destroyed. So the man apparently accomplishes a work of destruction, his free will turns against the will of God .... God draws back His will from the outer form of His work of creation, and this form ceases to exist apparently, however it is only invisible by the eye of people, until God lets His will of love to be form again. At that the motive for destruction by human desire is deciding, to what extent such is injustice in the eyes of God .... What God has created however out of the earth, is untouchable for a contrary disposed power to God. It’s only that subjected to a temporary change .... partly by divine will, partly by human will .... which is in contact with the earth. But even there are these works of creation, which the man can not comprehend and the origin of them lets him ponder. Only the earth alone contains beings, in which are inherent the drive for destruction, while all creations outside of the earth are not exposed to the will of destruction of immature beings .... But the apparent work of destruction has the consequence, that divine strength is not always recognized as the original substance of creation. The consequence of this is, that the omnipotence of God is doubted; the consequence of this is, that one tries to explain the origin of this creation works as purely earthly, that one tries to deny the creating force of an essential divinity and they want to replace it with the people credible appearing elementary force, that is independent of a being and is required in itself. Any planned construction of the entire work of creation would be questioned however, if a being is denied, who is unsurpassable and is the paragon of omnipotence, love and wisdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Involuntarily premature deceased people .... Beyond ....

B.D. 1589 from August 31th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The undeserved fate of those who have to sacrifice themselves against their will on account of unjust actions by malicious nations will not remain without punishment, for there has to be just retribution if souls lose their embodiment's permitted time of grace on earth due to human fault and thus were unable to mature fully, as is possible in a long lifespan. It is an unmerited shortening of earthly life which admittedly releases them from the body but they enter the beyond in an immature state. The soul can only receive what its state of maturity merits; it has to enter the spheres which correspond to its degree of maturity. But it has to be understood that terminating human life in a certain state of compulsion has to be atoned, for nothing that is unjust before God can remain unpunished. For no-one is entitled to take a fellow human being's life. On the other hand, however, the human being's soul has to be given the opportunity in the beyond to continue the self-redemption which was interrupted on earth. And therefore especially these prematurely deceased souls are assigned a rich field of work in the beyond, so that they only need to be of good will in order to advance their soul's state in line with earthly life. If the soul's progress of development is interrupted due to someone else's fault, the beings in the beyond have the most incredible opportunities at their disposal to nevertheless still reach the state of maturity, providing they have an active will and the being desires to reach God.

However, particularly a prematurely deceased person is at great risk that his soul will be unable to detach itself from the earthly sphere since it had left it before it was able to overcome its fondness for matter, for all earthly pleasures. And there is great danger that it will not make use of the opportunities in the beyond as it is still far too earthbound but, nevertheless, just as in earthly life, has to abandon this will in order to be able to travel the path of higher development. Nor can its will forcibly be directed towards ascent, the soul is just as free as on earth to voluntarily strive towards ascent or the abyss, although countless beings of light will try to help such a soul.

But those who have caused the premature demise of a human being will gain little spiritual success from earthly life, for their guilt will thicken the layer of their own soul and the release from such a layer will be extremely difficult. Consequently, the person will have to struggle tremendously to free himself from this immense guilt, the state of his soul will be very low once he leaves earthly life himself, and he will have to do bitter penance for his guilt in the beyond ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Inner reflection .... Hours of rest - Introspection ....

B.D. 1590 from August 31th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

It requires some time of reflection as to be able to listen to the inner voice, for it does not express itself in the midst of earthly commotion, that is, it is not perceptible to the person. Only someone who withdraws into his inner life will be able to perceive it, precisely because it only sounds deep within the heart. Thus, in order to establish a connection with the spirit, it is absolutely necessary for a person to shape his inner life by trying to harmonise it with the will of the One Who gave him life. An inner life after divine will can give rise to inconceivable success, for this guarantees access to spiritual knowledge. It opens the gate to life beyond earth for the human being. The human being is unable to penetrate these areas from the outside, but if he takes the path by means of his innermost life, by means of his thoughts and feelings which are deeply rooted within his heart, he will take the right path and will reach the right goal.

The human being needs many heart-to-heart talks with himself and needs to subject himself and his actions to self-criticism and must always want what is best, then he will shape himself according to God's will. However, the more he is prevented by the outside world from times of inner reflection the harder it will be for him to establish contact with the spiritual world, for every pensive hour will already be, so to speak, the unification with spiritual beings which try to influence his thoughts and which, precisely during such inner introspections, can speak to the listener of the inner voice unimpeded. These beings can only make themselves noticed through the most subtle spiritual vibrations, hence they have to be received during profound silence otherwise they cannot be sensed and ineffectively glide past the human being's soul. The more easily you are able to detach yourselves from the earth and desire spiritual contact, the more clearly and perceptibly the voice will sound in you, and therefore you should do everything in your power to avoid earthly experiences which might detract you from the inner work of improving your soul, from introspective hours of rest, during which you seek spiritual contact. You will undeniably have far more success than you can ever achieve by earthly means ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Moods .... Depressions .... Evidence of love ....

B.D. 1602 from September 8th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

People pay no attention to the various undercurrents which express themselves as different moods and thus don't know that even these currents are not by chance either, that people's disposition is therefore merely the result of their attitude towards God or the opposing power. Especially the person suffering such moods is visibly seized by God's love, for God takes care of a person who is in danger of forgetting Him by influencing his temperament, spoiling his joy of life and allowing him to be seized by overall despondency. And in many instances this is incredibly beneficial, for only at times like this will the human being's thoughts turn to his Creator; only when all worldly things have lost their value will the human being remember his real purpose. Hence people have to experience days of inner struggle, days when they become aware of the irrelevance of earthly pleasure. The cause of this does not always have to be actual hardship and suffering, a person's gloomy mood can arise within himself for no external reason. And this is the influence of the beings to whom people are entrusted and who are concerned about their soul's salvation and anxiously guard every movement of the human heart.

There is a serious risk that a person will use all his strength in coping with the demands of earthly life; then they will intervene by strongly inhibiting his desire for activity, his pleasure of earthly life, and the person will consequently feel depressed. And it is good if the human being allows himself to be influenced by this .... if times like that result in hours of inner reflection they will not have come to the human being in vain. Yet not all people listen to this inner admonition .... Very many try to stifle their emotions in increased pleasure and succeed, precisely because their will is mainly focussed on earthly life and they carelessly take no notice of such moods, they only aim to restore the old state of inner satisfaction. The human being should not complain if he experiences days in his life which appear difficult and unbearable and which are purely caused by his emotional life. The love of God is very close to them, and such hours are simply a way of help by friends in the beyond wanting to stop the person losing himself in earthly gratification. Everything on earth which seems as if the human being has to go short is always just the merciful evidence of divine love, which can only use this means to direct a person onto the right path, onto the path which will lead him to eternal glory and fully compensate the earthly child for everything it had to miss out on or give up on earth. For earthly pleasures will cease to exist yet eternal glories remain forever, and these alone should be desired on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The soul .... The spiritual spark in the human being ....

B.D. 1618 from September 18th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The human soul is the unification of countless soul-substances which are assembly points for spiritual strength, i.e. which are receptacles for the spirit of God. Each one of these countless substances was previously embodied somewhere else, that is, enclosed in an outer form for the purpose of the spirit’s higher development and for the prospect of later unification with an equal substance. Hence each single substance of the human soul has passed though every work of creation and has, so to speak, matured for its last embodiment on earth. The soul always assumes the same shape as its surrounding outer shape .... If a person with spiritual vision would contemplate the human soul in its composition he would be presented with an incredibly charming and varied picture. This work of God’s creation, invisible to human beings, is beyond description, both in its structure as well as in its usefulness. But a description of the formation of the soul would only confuse human thought for he cannot understand the countless miracles within the human body. What human beings understand to be ‘soul’ is all of creation in miniature. The soul is the innermost part of the human being and includes the whole of creation .... intended to become enlightened during its life on earth and in glorification of God to enjoy the delights of heaven.

The soul has the divine spirit within itself. Although the original substance of the soul is also spirit in all its phases of evolution .... the divine spark of spirit is placed into the incarnating soul of the human being by God Himself .... He instils His breath into the human being .... He places the divine into him and gives the soul the task to chose between the divine and the human during its last existence on earth. If the soul .... the spirit out of God which at one time had opposed God .... is now willing to unite with the divine spirit, the transformation of what was once far away from God begins and the human soul becomes enlightened. The unity of the human soul with the divine spirit occurs when the soul steadfastly overcomes all human desires, which, for the purpose of testing and for strengthening of the will, cling to the human body as temptation .... when it resists all that the body as such requires and willingly submits to the requirements of the divine spirit.

Then the soul finally surrenders its former resistance to God. It chooses God, it is no longer in conscious opposition to the divine and accepts the emission of love, the strength, to increase the spirit within itself, to bring about the unity of the spirit within itself with the spirit outside of itself, and thus consciously strives to draw closer to God. If, however, the body’s desire dominates then the divine spark of spirit stays dormant and completely buried deep within the human being, it cannot emit light and the soul dwells in utter darkness. Its earthly life goes by without the smallest accomplishment; the spirit within is condemned to stagnate, its earthly process is not a path towards higher development but a time of standstill or even regression. The divine spark of spirit in the human being had been ignored and therefore could not manifest itself. The strength of divine love could not flow into the being and, as a result, the unity with the spirit of the eternal Father could not take place either. The soul takes this lightless state, which it had chosen for itself on earth, across into eternity and there, with endless pain of regret, contemplates the wasted time on earth and now has to struggle far more strenuously to improve its situation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Judgment .... Time of peace .... The opponent’s broken power ....

B.D. 1622 from September 20th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

God’s Judgment is not far away. It will only be a short time longer and during this time the world is yet to see much misery, bear much suffering and sorrow and go through indescribable affliction. Since the Calvary cross has been ignored people will have to experience it for themselves, they must endure unspeakable suffering and thus atone for the guilt of sin because they renounced their faith in Jesus Christ. God does not want to leave them in their agnostic state and still provide them with means and ways of finding Jesus Christ. The suffering coming upon the earth is negligible compared to the suffering of those in the beyond who died without faith in Jesus Christ and won’t acknowledge His act of Salvation. His suffering and death on the cross was the sacrifice of atonement for humanity’s sins. Yet those who distance themselves from the act of Salvation must atone for their guilt of sin themselves and can be considered fortunate if they are still allowed to do so in their earthly life. Souls which oppose Christ and His act of Salvation can expect to suffer inconceivable torments in the beyond. Yet immense suffering on earth can still let them find Him and recognise His greater than great love, and then the state of their soul at the time of death can be such that they will not need to endure the agonies in the beyond. But if earthly suffering does not result in spiritual success, then all means on earth will be in vain and God will impose upon people a time when everything will be eradicated which can no longer be spiritually saved .... since a separation of good from evil will take place .... so that only those who confess God will keep their lives but everything that is hostile to God will be removed .... Prior to this, God’s demands will be revealed to the world, the world will not be kept in ignorance; nevertheless, it will not want to believe. And it cannot be forced to believe; unbelief, however, will become so prevalent that God wants to protect His Own from the corrupting influence of those people who are clearly subject to the opponent’s control. Consequently, He will break his power and allow everything that opposes Him to fall prey to destruction .... He will withdraw His will from every external form and let the souls take the infinitely long path in a bound state again, because no prospect of higher development and redemption exists for this spiritual essence in the beyond, since its will is still utterly influenced by the opponent. Hence, the Judgment will signify the dawning of a completely new era. That which will then populate the earth will be spiritually advanced and consciously want to serve God and travel the earthly path in accordance with divine will, for it will no longer be so harassed by evil forces. With the knowledge of God people will flourish into a joyful and ardently God- loving race and the earth will be spared sadness and suffering, a time of peace and blissful happiness will commence on Earth, people will lovingly be of service to each other and thus strive towards higher spheres in a way that is pleasing to God. And during this time the opponent has little control over people. It was taken away from him, since all spiritual beings enslaved by him had lost their freedom and were bound in forms again, thus the opponent will be unable to use his power until these beings enter the state of free will once more which, however, will take an infinitely long time again, and this time can be called a time of peace on Earth.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus’ transfiguration .... ‘My Father and I are One ....’

B.D. 1739 from December 15th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

The right solution to the problem of Jesus‘ transfiguration after His crucifixion also explains Jesus’ Words ‘The Father and I are One ....’ at the same time. God sacrificed Himself through a human being Who overcame every human aspect for love of God and Who therefore shaped His soul such that God was able to take abode in Him in all fullness. His external form, His body, totally complied with the soul’s will and was likewise only disposed towards the Divine; thus every substance was God-inclined spirit, so that it no longer needed the process of development on earth and was therefore able to enter the spiritual realm in all perfection after the body’s death. All perfected spiritual beings unite with the Elementary Power and, through a most heartfelt fusion, become as one with It. The process of development of the spiritual beings which had once fallen away from God lasts for an infinitely long time and, through countless levels, will also lead to ascent in the beyond but the external form, the less developed spiritual substance, always remains on earth and releases the soul which, as a spiritual being, will subsequently seek to join beings of equal maturity in the beyond. The external form dissolves and the individual spiritual substances affiliate with similar ones in order to continue their process of development .... However, Jesus’ body, on account of its purity and actions of love, had already attained spiritual perfection and the inconceivable suffering on the cross had been the final process of purification for the body’s spiritual substance so that, in this utterly cleansed state, it was able to join the perfect soul and no longer needed to stay on earth, and therefore the spirit of God, the soul and the body united, thus became one.

Jesus, the man, was the mediator between God and people .... but now God and Jesus Christ are One .... they should not be thought of as two beings next to each other but it is only one Being Which absorbs everything that is perfect. Jesus’ divinity cannot be imagined in any other way than the eternal Deity Itself, Which merely affiliated Itself with the external shape of Jesus, the man, i.e. His spiritual substances were allowed to merge with the elementary Power, because at Jesus’ death they had already reached a degree of perfection which is the prerequisite for the closest unity with God .... By despising earthly pleasures and, as a result of strict self-discipline, Jesus’ body had overcome all matter and therefore no longer required a further process of development. All spiritual substances in the physical form were able to join the soul and leave the earthly valley together with it in order to enter the heights of light. From this moment on this soul was surrounded by the most brightly shining light, consequently Jesus’ body and soul had to leave the earth in a transfigured state, for a being that is completely merged with God also had to receive light and strength from Him and thus emanate it in the same way as the eternal Deity Himself, because it was One with God, therefore also light and strength in abundance. This process of light emanation usually remains concealed from people, yet God’s infinite love for people allowed the transfiguration of Jesus to occur visibly in order to give them a sign of His power and glory, to strengthen the faith of those who were to proclaim His power and glory to the world and in order to provide people with the evidence that Jesus had conquered death .... that from now on death no longer exists for people who follow Him and make an effort to take the same path on earth. Jesus’ transfiguration has been a much disputed subject for humanity and was usually rejected as a myth, because people lack all spiritual understanding for the ultimate goal of every being .... for the final union with God .... for becoming one with Him .... However, Jesus says ‘The Father and I are One ....’ For the union had taken place in Him already, His soul was shaped such that it was able to accept God and thus had already become a recipient of light and strength from God, thus He was able to teach all wisdom and work through divine strength. He was as perfect as His Father in Heaven and able to create and shape like Him .... His nature was love, His Words were love, and thus He worked by virtue of His great love for people. For everything in existence and everything that happens can only be accomplished by love .... His life on earth was a constant succession of works of miracles without pomp and splendour, but He concluded it in radiant light .... by transfiguring Himself before the eyes of His Own and ascended to Heaven, to eternal glory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

My commission .... Help the needy ....

B.D. 1742 from December 17th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

Accept in all humility every gift offered to you from above, then you fulfil God's will and serve Him. What He has intended for you merely requires your unlimited devotion to Him and your will to obey Him. Countless souls on earth are struggling for knowledge, they cannot find the way to God alone and urgently require help. And you shall take that help to them by bringing God’s love and kindness, which expresses itself so obviously, to their attention. And as you give so you may receive. And your soul will be able to receive ample nourishment and need never starve. The bread from heaven will never be withdrawn from you as long as you feed the needy. Time and again it will give you renewed strength and always and forever make you happy. Barren and dry is the earth without the living water, empty and joyless the life of the soul without refreshment from heaven. And you shall help these souls: offer them the refreshing drink and take every opportunity to distribute God’s precious gift because it will remedy a great need. Truth will be spread, the light will shine brightly and in turn attract souls seeking to escape the darkness. And God will bless your effort, He will give you strength to carry out your mission, He will guide you in your task and provide you with all the help you need to work for Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hint on the upcoming event .... God’s protection ....

B.D. 1743 from December 18th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

In view of the difficult time, that is in store for the people, The Lord sends following pronouncement: Go into yourself and do not reject the admonitions of The Lord. The weakest will, to follow these, will already be blessed by Him, for it brings strength to you, to endure, what comes over you. Consider, that you have no other help in the great distress than God The Lord. Seek Him still before and ask Him for mercy, so that then He can stand by you, but do not let be spoken the warnings in the wind. Because the help can only given to you, if you ask for. Who imagines himself so strong, that he does not believe to need God’s help, whose spirit will be confused recognizing his appalling situation. But this man, who feels weak and implores to God, will surmount the severity, because he will be given the strength by God. Therefore hear the divine voice itself: Who pays attention to My words, who will need nothing to frighten, because I Myself am with him. And who possesses My word, can see everything to fall into ruin around himself, he himself will be admist the decay, watched over by My love. Because the elements will stop before Him, the storm will change and reduce its strength, the earth will make itself feel only softly swaying, and the life of those will not be at risk, who connect themselves with Him, that’s to say, who do not completely decline My word. And that is the sign of the truth of My word, that the one is out of danger, who lets speak My word to him, who only brings a little faith to My activity. Because so, as I come down now in word to you, who want to hear Me, so then I Myself will be near you and will protect you with My strong arm against the all-destroyed power of the elements, that ever do only My will and therefore will be banished there, where the children of earth live, who devoted to Me. Who only approves of Me in the heart, whose spirit I will direct to recognition, and his dedication to Me will also be his salvation. He will call on Me in the distress and so I can be with him. And therefore do not fear, but believe only .... Do not let your neighbour without warning, because that is true charity, that you draw his attention on what is coming and put it to his heart, that he should also turn to Me in the distress, to get My help. Because I only want your faith in Me, I want you to lift up your hands to Me, that you call for Me in distress, and that you ask Me already for mercy before, so that I recognize your will. And I will instruct all My angels, to keep away the heaviest suffering, because it is enough for My will, and you are surrounded by a rampart of beings, who serve to Me, and if it will also romp around you and over you, no hair of yourselves will be bent, because My love keeps watching over you and My protective hand passes you through all dangers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual change .... Professing Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 1748 from December 24th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

The world can expect an extraordinarily significant change of era. For good spiritual beings will descend to Earth and achieve a radical change of thinking by means of extraordinary events which correspond to God's will. The battle between the various schools of thought will be waged on an immense scale with the result that a separation of those who argue for and against God will take place. No particular signs will precede this time; the human being will merely be more frequently referred to supernatural things, he will effectively be motivated to think about it and thus be obliged to form an opinion about questions which are beyond earthly things. And then he will follow this or that school of thought and become a fighter for his point of view. And thus begins a new time, a time when on one side spiritual enlightenment and on the other side profound spiritual darkness will separate people from each other .... a time, when the spiritual striving of the former will clearly show itself in their attitude towards earthly possessions, which the purely worldly-minded person eagerly aims to increase but which will be despised by the others. And then humanity will go through a change of thought. The spiritual world will embody itself in God-inclined people who will be able to see brightly and clearly and endorse with utter conviction what the spiritual world is imparting to them.

However, they will have to fight for their spiritual freedom. Those who are in favour of God will be ostracised and subjected to constant threats, for the majority of people will be godless and have great power since they are being supported by the reigning authority. And yet, the virtuous spirits will win; they have great strength because they fight with the weapon of love. The new era is intended to result in spiritual progress, the soul shall derive substantial benefits from it, humanity shall become more open towards the truth and allow itself to be guided more by love; a conscious striving towards God shall characterise people who concede to the power of the spiritual forces; people shall enjoy a peaceful disposition despite external pressures and apparent obstacles, for they know that they are on the right path and therefore feel secure and well-protected under divine guard and thus pay less attention to the hostilities from the human side. They are strong in faith, confident in hope and powerful in love. And those who still doubt will lift themselves up on the latter, for the profound and living faith is more convincing than a lot of talking.

Jesus once struggled on earth for the souls and at that time, too, started a period of spiritual strive; in those days people also had to make a decision to profess or deny Christ. This time the question will be equally decisive as well. Then the human being will also have to decide as to whether he will acknowledge Jesus Christ and thus profess Him before the world or whether he will reject him. And the answer to this question will once again determine his higher development. For only someone who professes Him will derive a benefit from his earthly life for the soul. And the divine Word must be spread again; diligent disciples must once again distribute the Gospel throughout the world, and prior to this an incredible amount of work has to be done by instructing these disciples so that they will teach according to divine will. And the signs of the forthcoming new era can already be found in the fact that this divine teaching comes to people directly from above, that they are therefore given the teaching of Christ again as unspoilt as it was at the time of Jesus on earth, accompanied by miracles and extraordinary happenings, for there will also be miracles during the coming time which noticeably express the divine will, yet these miracles will only be understandable to those who have already experienced the working of the spirit within themselves and who therefore ever more intimately join Jesus Christ and profess Him before the whole world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The soul's hardship necessitates suffering .... 'Father, Your will be done ....'

B.D. 1749 from December 25th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

Infinite trust in divine guidance makes your earthly way of life easy, for you accept everything with a certain calm providing you bear in mind that it was determined by God in this and no other way due to His boundless concern for your soul. Every burden life imposes on you is necessary for the maturing of your soul, and the more you are in need of it the more burdensome it will be. Thus, you should first shape yourselves according to divine will and the suffering will gradually lessen and will finally entirely be taken from you. Practise love, meekness and patience, practise compassion, peacefulness, and always appeal to God for strength to do so and you will rise above everything with ease, you will be a blessing for your surrounding neighbours for they will strive to emulate you .... And your earthly life will become easier, you will have emerged victoriously from the battle against evil and through your appeals for strength have come closer to God. If you want to reach God you must completely hand yourselves over to Him, always pray 'Father, Your will be done ....' You thereby give evidence of your trust in His guidance, you sacrifice your will to Him, you humbly submit yourselves to His will and acknowledge Him as your Father, and then you will have become as it is pleasing to God .... patient, gentle, humble, peaceful, you practise love if you also compassionately turn towards your fellow human being and try to make him live in the same way. It will refine your nature and the soul will become light and bright for it will become ever more capable of absorbing divine light and of spreading it as well.

Therefore, don't complain if you have to suffer, bear everything patiently and know that you still need to suffer, that your soul is still distressed and that God in His love wants to help you and release it from its still oppressing shell ....The soul is still struggling for its freedom; it is still constrained by a force which refuses to set it free. Its own will is still too weak, and in order to strengthen its will it must call upon God for strength. If it fails to do so of its own accord then God must encourage it through suffering to turn to Him for help .... And it often takes an unbelievably long time before the soul takes the path to God, and just as long it will have to suffer and endure a depressing state. And yet it would be so easy to release itself from it, however, it often gives way to the adversary's urging and revolts against its fate, it grumbles and complains and therefore cannot be released from suffering either .... And your mistake rests in the fact that you do not recognise God's love and are grateful to Him that He wants to lead you into higher spheres .... If you believe in His love it will also be easy for you to confide in Him and every day, regardless how distressing it may be, will be a blessing for your soul and beneficial for your spiritual higher development ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Establishing spiritual contacts on earth .... Help from the beings in the beyond ....

B.D. 1750 from December 25th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

The inhabitants of the spiritual world are inconceivably active and accomplish their task with such dedication and perseverance that it will lead to success. Time and again they approach the people entrusted to their care and try to induce them into asking questions in order to subsequently be able to convey the answer mentally, and therefore it is of great importance that people use every opportunity to exchange their opinions. For only then will it be possible for the spiritual beings to move into action by inspiring people with questions and answers, that is, by whispering these mentally to them, so that ever deeper problems will be raised and thus enable the friends in the beyond to start with their instructions. Such exchange of thoughts can be incredibly successful, for it also stimulates a reflection on them afterwards, and the mental instructions can then be continued according to the desire for clarification. For this reason it will be extraordinarily gladly welcomed by these spiritual beings if a person's will always keeps making new spiritual contact, for all efforts on this side will be recognised in the world of the beyond and made instant use of, and then it will only depend on people's will to what extent they will then be open to instructions.

Threads from the beyond to earth are being constantly woven, and if an earthly child helps to establish such connections it makes the task of the beings in the beyond substantially easier, for the door to the heart needs to be slightly open, and this happens when a person has a question on his mind and expects an answer. Then the heart will carefully listen to the voice within itself, then the being in the beyond will be able to express itself and can expect to be heard as well. And if therefore the person takes advantage of every opportunity to discuss spiritual problems with his fellow human beings he helps at the same time to open the door of his heart and clears the way for these spiritual beings to the innermost part of the heart. This assistance is exceptionally significant since it can, after all, be the first incentive towards a complete transformation of thought .... From that time on the person can remain in heartfelt contact with the benevolent beings of the beyond and extensive information can be imparted to him by them if it is the person's will to know the truth and therefore listens to the whisperings of these beings, which now comply with their task with the most devoted dedication ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'Vengeance is Mine ....'

B.D. 1753 from December 27th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

Exacting revenge is not right before God, for then the human being will share the guilt because he gave way to an evil desire in him and is no longer pure at heart. Every feeling of unkindness is an obstacle towards ascent, the inner battle, however, is an advancement. As soon as the human being is antagonistically inclined towards the fellow human being and ponders retaliation he hands himself over to the power of evil and has to comply with its will, which always intends to increase unkindness. And this puts his state of soul at risk, for once he has given in to the enemy's desire it will be difficult for him to practise love, for the thought of revenge poisons his feelings. What his fellow human being has done to him is far less than what he is now doing to himself, for his fellow human being's wrong-doing consisted of causing him physical damage but he is damaging his soul and puts it into new fetters with every act of unkindness. He has no other benefit by doing so other than to satisfy his feeling of revenge and thereby hands himself over to the opponent's control, and to then return to activities of love is extremely difficult and can only be possible if he realises and regrets his wrong-doing. The vindictive person, however, is pleased with his action and far removed from a state of remorse. The human being shall repay evil with good, this way he will weaken the power of evil, acquire love and release himself as well as his opponent from the influence of evil, for his opponent will experience this as a beneficial act, providing he is not entirely obstinate, and will regret his action. Vengeance, however, is God's responsibility. And God is righteous, He truly administers vengeance according to merit .... He beholds the human being's heart and nothing remains hidden to Him. And it is His will to reform people and to make them realise their wrong-doing, just as He blesses those who patiently endure the other person's wrong-doing without rebelling against it or thinking of exacting revenge. 'Vengeance is Mine', says the Lord .... He thereby makes His will known to leave the responsibility of vengeance to Him, so as not to cause damage to your soul, which will be much greater than your fellow human being can ever inflict on you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Thoughts are spiritual strength ....

B.D. 1757 from December 30th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

In a state of realisation the human being no longer regards his thoughts as having been acquired by himself, that is, that they came from himself, but he sees them for what they really are .... the emanation of spiritual beings which want to share their knowledge with the human being and which try to impart it to him for as long as it takes until he has accepted it as mental knowledge. Every thought is therefore spiritual strength, hence something spiritual, which has paved its way from the kingdom of the beyond to earth in order to be received by the human being’s thinking apparatus of which he subsequently becomes aware. Consequently, the human being’s thinking must correspond to the spirit of the being which takes possession of the person .... or to which the human being concedes. The spiritual beings’ emanation of strength is enormous, yet good and evil beings alike are anxious to send these emanations to earth, and this emanation will always be received by likeminded earthly beings. Thus, every person will always be given those mental transmissions which correspond to his nature .... whatever is desired will be distributed, and thus truth will be offered to someone who is hungry for truth but lies where lies are at home. Therefore, the nature of the human being’s thoughts will be as the human being wants it, since the spiritual beings will endow him according to his will. The human being cannot produce anything of his own, he is entirely incapable of letting thoughts arise from within himself, precisely because thoughts are spiritual strength, but that this strength will first have to be given to him from the spiritual realm. Only the ignorant person believes himself to be the originator of his thoughts. He merely repeats the opinion of those who are of this world, namely that thinking is merely a function of certain organs, that it happens entirely without outside influences, that therefore all thoughts of a person are his own, that they are not based on direct or indirect influence .... and that therefore good or bad, profound or superficial thoughts always originate in the human being himself and are therefore his own merit. In so doing, he denies the spiritual strength because he does not acknowledge such at all. For this reason, such people cannot easily be convinced of the truth either, if it was mentally imparted, because they still don’t properly understand the process of thinking and are therefore unable to believe. The actual nature of thought is still something incomprehensible to them and will also remain so until they recognise their own inadequacy where it concerns finding a solution to profound problems .... when the train of thought fails if the human being should give a final explanation by himself. Only when he trustingly turns to the spiritual beings with a desire for truth and appeals to them for clarification will he experience for himself how spiritual strength in the form of thoughts flows to him and he will realise that he cannot be the originator of such thoughts but that something spiritual is imparted to him by spiritual beings from the kingdom of the beyond ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle against Christ’s teachings .... Persecution of those who confess Him ....

B.D. 1762 from January 2nd 1941, taken from Book No. 27

It is indisputably better to confess before the world to belong to the church of Christ than to be subject to the adversary’s will and to deny Christ. For whoever is powerful in the world has nevertheless no power to stop what God will send against him. Whoever denies Christ, denies God, even if he mentions His name as proof of his faith .... For if he is profoundly faithful he will also recognise the Deity of Christ, because then he has love and love affirms Jesus Christ as the Son of God and Saviour of the world. This insight is the result of profound faith. However, unbelief prevents the human being from recognising the Deity of Jesus. Therefore, where Jesus Christ is rejected there is evidence of the human beings’ unbelief and such people belong to the world which openly opposes Jesus Christ. And the world will demand to reject Him completely, it wants His name no longer mentioned, it wants to erase all memory of Him and raise subsequent generations in ignorance; it wants to destroy everything that refers to Him and thereby suppress the knowledge of Him and His works. And thus the battle erupts ....

Those who follow Him will defend His name, confess Him to the world and readily speak on His behalf and of His teachings .... They will be pursued and yet patiently endure persecution for His name’s sake, they will receive strength from above and the more they are attacked the more eagerly they will proclaim His teachings. God’s power will visibly be with them, his love protects them and the mighty of the world will have to realise that their power is futile. They will have to acknowledge a greater power Whose work is evident. They become outraged and now strive to impose their will by any means and for that reason they shall be punished by God’s hand .... For when human beings arrogantly want to fight against God Himself they are completely controlled by the adversary and then God will put an end to this .... Hence the time will come when laws upon laws are endorsed and people will be placed into a position to choose for or against Christ .... The supporters of the world will let go of Him for mere rewards; they will gain earthly advantages and sell their soul. And many will give up what should be their holiest possession .... the divine Redeemer and Saviour of the world .... Yet those who suffer persecution for His name’s sake will be blessed a thousand-fold because He Himself will approach them and lead them into battle and victory will be where He Himself is in command. And even if it seems as if the enemies’ intentions might succeed, the battle only lasts a short time, but those who fight for the name of Jesus will be victorious ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heavenly bliss .... Eternal glory ....

B.D. 1792 from January 28th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

Staying in bright surroundings makes the being indescribably happy; everything of a depressing and burdensome nature has been removed, it is no longer subject to any aggravation by immature spiritual beings, no shadows or dark states exist which could frighten it. Joy, harmony and brightly shining light abound everywhere. And heartfelt love and gratitude permeate the being which feels close to God, even if it has not yet entirely merged with God. Nevertheless, it may receive light and strength from Him, and thus it is already partaking in the eternal glory. It may accomplish a pleasing occupation; it may be active according to divine will by passing on to other beings what it receives itself. The beings constantly require the divine gift of strength for their higher development, and the beings of light are such stations of strength by constantly passing the strength from God on and thereby creating an inconceivable state of bliss for themselves. No human being on earth can either understand the light beings’ activity nor the process of re-directing the strength to the beings in need of strength and has therefore no idea about it; consequently, the thought of an eternity in blissful happiness is a fantasy to him that he would like to dismiss and thus he refuses to accept it as real. He measures everything with the yardstick that can be applied to earthly processes, but does not bear in mind that other laws apply outside of earth, that processes take place which cannot be grasped in a worldly way. After all, Earth is one of the most insignificant works of Creation and thus its inhabitants cannot imagine anything else but what they find on earth, for people’s imagination cannot go beyond this. And in order to even roughly imagine the kingdom of light, people must be very far advanced already, yet even then they will barely be able to grasp the truthful description since completely new knowledge must be revealed to them, and the human being is rarely receptive for this. This is why these realms can only ever be described as eternal glory, for they are glorious and lovely to look at beyond all measure and place the being in a state which can be called highest bliss and, yet, the human being cannot imagine what it really is. The words ‘heavenly bliss’ and ‘eternal glory’ will therefore always cause serious doubt in people as to the truthfulness of such words, because they don’t want to accept something as truth which is not understandable and explainable to them. On the other hand, however, it is impossible to initiate them and to allow them to gain an insight into the kingdom of light until they do their best in order to become bearers of light and strength themselves. They can certainly still achieve this on earth, yet it requires strong will and profound love for God, but then it will be much easier for them to understand these spheres which shall be their abode one day, for then they will have become brightly enlightened themselves.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs of the world catastrophe ....

B.D. 1795 from January 30th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

Every world catastrophe is preceded by signs so that humanity can recognise its approach, for God at all times has proclaimed them through His Word, and by paying attention to these signs you will know that now the time has come; and thus you also know that you have to prepare yourselves so that you will not be heading towards total destruction. Whatever God does, and thus also allows to come upon earth, is determined by humanity's will, that is, human will does not directly draw the catastrophe near but its wrongness is the reason for it. Human will is misused on such a scale that a world catastrophe has to be the inevitable consequence of it, for this misguided will can only be directed onto the right track by something completely unexpected, effectively by something unnatural. Hence, the more the human will moves into the wrong direction the more urgent becomes the divine intervention, for precious earthly time is passing by without providing the being with the necessary higher development. Misused will, however, can never support higher development but only prevent it.

The events of the time, the ever increasing unbelief, the anti-Christian efforts and the messengers of His Word which are spiritually awakened by God ought to remind you that the time has come which the Lord mentioned on earth. And thus you shall be diligent and consider your soul's salvation. And regardless of how implausible it seems to you that a disaster is intended to occur on earth, just bear in mind that nothing is impossible for God, that everything can happen if it is God's will. And the fact that it is God's will is based on people's own behaviour, on their wrong attitude towards Him. If earthly life is given to people for a specific purpose but they fail to live in accordance with this purpose then they will let a divine gift of grace go by unused, and God will warn them just once more with stern Words which no one can ignore. Human will alone is the reason for a work of destruction of inconceivable proportions and when the Lord proclaimed this He foresaw people's wrong will. Yet it is His will to win back misguided humanity and therefore He applies the last resort, which certainly seems to be an act of infinite cruelty, nevertheless, it is only motivated by divine love and mercy, for countless people will attain realisation, and they will be saved for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Duty of distributing the divine revelations ....

B.D. 1797 from January 30th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

It is indescribably commendable to spread the Word of God. That which is conveyed to people through God’s grace shall not remain the sole property of the individual but shall be passed on to the many people who require it for their soul’s salvation. Humanity is in serious trouble, it is so distant from God that it does not even recognise His will anymore and goes through earthly life in complete ignorance. However, the human being needs to know what God expects of people, consequently the information has to be imparted to them. And for this reason earthly children who are willing to be of service to Him are chosen by God with the task of making His will known to people. He Himself instructs them first so that they can subsequently pass on their knowledge to fellow human beings. The human race would perish without active help, and active help can only be found in the Word of God. But at the moment everything is rejected by people if it admonishes them to remember God or if they are taught about God in the usual traditional way. This is why God gives His Word to people again .... He provides them with an explanation about their purpose and their task .... He wants to come closer to them through His Word, He wants to familiarise them with everything pertaining to the creation; He reveals to them the correlation of all things and gives them the commandments, which are the basic conditions for their ascent to God. And willing people shall help to distribute the divine gift; they shall diligently strive to make the divine revelations accessible to the human race; as God’s eager servants they shall always and forever make His activity known; they shall let their fellow human beings partake in the delectable gift of grace, so that the divine Word will find acceptance among people, that it will strengthen their faith and motivate them to do whatever it takes in order to live in a God-pleasing way .... thus to fulfil the commandments of love for God and their neighbour. Only when a person has knowledge of God’s will can he be held to account if he does not live up to them. Admittedly, uninformed people cannot be held to account but neither can they utilise their life on earth and attain a higher degree of spiritual maturity, for they would have to be extraordinarily lovingly active of their own accord, that is, love must be within them, but in that case they will also know the meaning and purpose of earthly life and their task. For God imparts His Word to everyone who desires it, it is just not always outwardly noticeable except in the shape of mental transmissions. But those who receive the Word such that they are able to write it down are particularly responsible for the distribution of this Word, for they receive much grace and shall therefore also share it. They shall proclaim the Gospel to all those who do not reject it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hour of death ....

B.D. 1798 from January 31th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

The hour of death has become the subject of insurmountable fear for many people, they are anxious and afraid of every thought of it, and this is always a sign of insufficient maturity of soul. The soul unconsciously recognises its deficient condition and perceives that the death of the body is the end of its earthly existence .... it intuitively senses that it has not made the best use of its earthly life, hence the human being finds the thought of death frightening. The uncertainty after death disturbs him, he is full of doubt about life after death yet he is not entirely convinced that his life is finally over either. And precisely this uncertainty about the ‘afterwards’ makes him anxious about the hour of separation from this world. The more mature a human being is the less he is affected by the thought of death, the reason for this rests in the realisation that the real life does not start until after the death of the body. Prerequisite for entering the spheres of light is the ability to surrender the earthly life with an easy heart as then the human being is no longer attached to earthly possession, he has overcome matter ....

Everything the human being leaves behind on earth are earthly possessions which should no longer be desired but gladly and joyfully abandoned. Everything the human being holds dear on earth he should be able to give up with an easy heart, then his departure from the world is easy. There should be nothing to hold a person back or the release from earth would always be a fight. Consequently every desire should be overcome at an early stage so that death can approach the human being at any hour and never take him by surprise. Equally decisive for the physical ending of the human being is the will for God because anyone who longs for God is happy when his earthly life comes to an end. Spiritually he is already in those spheres and just yearns for the hour which finally takes him where the spirit wants to go, to his true home. Hence the hour of death can mean anxiety, fear and horror for one person, while for the other it can be the granting of what he had long dreamt of and hoped for. It is the release from every form for him, it denotes his entrance into the eternal kingdom, into everlasting glory ....

What the human being regards as death can be his entrance into eternal life if he has lived life consciously, i.e. with God, and is therefore mature for life in eternity .... However, it can also really signify death, the soul senses this and fears the hour that will inevitably come when the time of earthly life, which God has designated for the human being, is concluded. Every human being should therefore think of the hour of his death and in view of it live his earthly life consciously, i.e. to improve his soul that it may achieve the degree of maturity which guarantees an easy and painless passing over from earth into the eternal kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Human corrections of the messages from above ....

B.D. 1811 from February 15th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

The messages from above have to be written down unaltered otherwise human will disobeys God’s will. Each message has its purpose, however, the human being cannot as yet understand this purpose and if an

Amendment of a word results in another meaning the original purpose will be lost. God Himself reveals to the human being when he fails to comply with His will, when human inability had not received His Word as it was given. People are not authorised to modify the messages because their assessment ability is not sufficient to scrutinise a creation which is not just planned for the present time but is intended to survive future times. The human being himself may well have the best of intentions; however, he needs a certain degree of maturity to have the knowledge at his disposal which will enable him to make corrections in accordance with God’s will. Human knowledge alone does not qualify him to judge the substance of spiritual truth. The spirit of God only transmits the purest truth and if the human soul is not yet able to receive this truth accurately then its thinking will be guided in such a way that it will not transcribe an error. The arrangement of the words might not be accomplished to perfection but will never be completely wrong either. However, every human correction can incorporate error and therefore does not comply with God’s will. The less the receiver refuses to accept the message, the clearer the spirit of God can reveal itself. Hence all personal thoughts should be avoided where possible. The will to serve God is the best guarantee for correct, unrestricted reception and then the human being truly will not need to worry about transcribing anything else but God’s will, because God’s will protects his thoughts from error. Whatever God wants to create He will indeed also protect from transcripts which could divert the earthly child from the right path because it is His will to give humanity the purest truth and to instruct it correctly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Communal church service .... Tradition ....

B.D. 1814 from February 16th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

Communal service to God can indeed correspond to God's will if all people are simultaneously moved by the deep desire to contact the divine Lord and Saviour, and thus every person is also willing to serve God. But people are usually just observing a custom, a habit, which has been preserved over generations, consequently it is scarcely a heartfelt need. An action, which really should be tremendously significant for people, has become routine .... People just prepare themselves intellectually to make contact with God, i.e. they try to raise their thoughts to Him, and yet their heart need not be involved. However, the contact with God has to come from the heart. To enter into union with God is the state which should be the human being's only goal in earthly life, because then he has awakened in himself the feeling of belonging to God, Whom he originated from. He had never been separated from the elementary power but had not realised it and thus felt far removed from it, whereas the conscious union with God will bridge the apparent separation and the being will recognise himself as eternally linked with its Creator. When true believers gather for a communal service their united prayer will reach the heavenly Father, and God will be well pleased.

But when people come together without profound religious faith and only for the fulfilment of traditional requirements, their thoughts will frequently wander and a deeply felt closeness to God is out of the question. People will certainly make an effort to receive the Word of God, but this, too, will be heard more with the ear than the heart and will only have a spiritually beneficial effect if the person endeavours to put it into practice. But usually people are satisfied with this brief period of communal church service and believe to have done their duty by attending, i.e. by having acknowledged God publicly. But God does not attach any importance to outward acts, He evaluates the heart's longing for Him. And a heart longing to be with Him takes no notice of time and formalities, it will establish contact with Him as and when it feels urged to do so. It will seek God because of its inner desire and not in order to provide the world with evidence of its faith. And thus the only importance rests in the sincerity of contact between the human being and his Creator, and the communal service to God will be a congregation of completely devout people who are harbouring the will of unification with Him in their hearts ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The opponent’s intentions to portray everything of a mystical nature as error ....

B.D. 1815 from February 16th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

There are things which the human being is unable to explain to himself and which he therefore rejects as an unsolvable problem. He is not inquisitive and thus does not ponder them either, and since his will does not aspire to solve such things they will also remain inexplicable to him. However, what appears to be unexplainable cannot just be dismissed as ‘non-existent’ or be thrown into the field of fraud or sorcery due to lack of evidence. This particularly applies to all mystical phenomena which cannot be solved by human intellect alone and which are therefore unhesitatingly dismissed as a deliberate attempt of deception or a person’s morbid plan. Mystic phenomena can only be explained by mystics, i.e. only the spiritually aspiring human being can penetrate spiritual spheres. People’s mere intellectual ability will never be able to lift the veil, and therefore they will also try to destroy other people’s belief in spiritual matters, in spiritual activity. And this is what they will then call enlightenment and will thus be concealing what the human being should recognise as most important .... the working of the spiritual beings in the beyond who want to provide people with the evidence that life after death on earth is not over ....

O world of unbelievers and scorners .... Where a visible sign is offered to you, you try to refute it, and you are thereby refusing the spiritual beings’ access to you. With your wisdom and actions you intend to destroy the activity of these beings. It is more pleasing to you to ridicule the spiritual aspirations of profoundly thinking people in the eyes of the world, and are effectively locking your own entrance to the kingdom which is sending signs to people in order to make their recognition easier. And the working of negative forces can be clearly seen in people who, with absolute conviction, deny everything of a spiritual or supernatural nature. They speak on behalf of the opponent because he wants to destroy people’s belief in the continuation of life after death, in eternal life and the hour of accountability. And people support his will instantly and do not shy away from surrendering their faith, thus merely affirming what they can touch or feel but denying everything that appears to be supernatural. How highly the human being values his intellect .... and how little he will achieve with it if God Himself does not stand by him and guide him into enlightenment. Yet on the other hand, human intellect is decisive for humanity .... It unconditionally accepts what it is intellectually presented with. It frequently and without hesitation surrenders its acquired spiritual truths, because God’s adversary knows how to show his superiority by using convincing words. Hence he will find willing listeners everywhere, because the world prefers to hear that life after bodily death has come to an end. And it will therefore readily agree when expressions from the spiritual world are described as imagination, fraud or error and are therefore completely dismissed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eruptions .... Diversity of stars ....

B.D. 1823 from February 21st 1941, taken from Book No. 27

The natural law applicable to the universe .... is the indestructibility of everything in existence. Nothing can cease to exist instead, it can only ever change according to God’s will. And this change, in turn, happens in the way that something becomes invisible in order to appear in a visible state elsewhere again. This law is inherent in even the tiniest work of creation, so that the apparent disintegration merely signifies a transformation of that which existed previously. Consequently, even large works of creation, such as stars, can take on different shapes; nevertheless, this process occurs over an extremely long time span, over thousands of years according to earthly time, so that they can never be observed by people, as far as it concerns the fundamental change of a work of creation. Then the eruptions of individual works of creation are mainly the cause for shaping new creations from similar creations of smaller dimensions. These new creations exhibit the same characteristics and composition as the work of creation they emerged from. Thus, in the vicinity of a sun stars always exist whose same substances and natural laws demonstrate their affiliation with this very sun. From a worldly point of view, the sun therefore cannot be anything else but an infinitely enlarged formation of the same composition as its surrounding planets, since these are works of creations which emerged from it. As a result, all these stars should also be populated with the same beings. But this is where enormous differences become obvious. Not one work of creation harbours the same living organisms as another, and therefore the external structure of each star differs as well, and always in relation to its living inhabitants. And this, in turn, also excludes the same material composition .... Hence, only the core of each star is the basic substance, the external cover, however, corresponds to the living beings assigned to it. Everything that exists within the vicinity of a sun has emerged from this sun, that is, it was spewed out by it, but from the moment of its independence it assumed the properties which correspond to the living beings to which this work of creation shall serve as an abode. The infinitely varying degrees of maturity of the still imperfect spiritual beings also necessitate infinitely many creations of different structures, and herein lies the reason for the diversity of the stars.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual explanation for the eruptions .... Service in the light ....

B.D. 1826 from February 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

In order to make the spiritual substance feel its banishment, it must become aware of both its own state of restraint as well as the freedom of will. It must experience the first as pain and regard the other as worth striving for, then it will always participate to release itself from the first state in order to attain freedom of will. So the beings of light must transmit the latter to works of creation whose spiritual substance still lingers in darkness. These must find the ray of light agreeable and constantly desire more. Hence, it must want to ascend to where there is an abundance of light. However, every emanation of light is the result of helpful activity, that is, in some form or other the activity of being of service must come first before emanations of light can happen on a regular basis. Although every external form is exposed to the emanation of light, yet the entirely hardened spirit turns away from it and takes an infinitely long time before it opens itself to the light, i.e., until it allows itself to be affected by it. But then the desire for it will burst through with elementary power. Then everything that previously was down below will push towards the surface and strive for light, and the spiritual substance desiring it will be released from its long captivity through eruptions and will continue its process of development in a different external form. And such a powerful eruption is approaching the Earth, whose bound spiritual beings long for liberation, for light and helpful activity. And the spiritual substance languishing down below in darkness especially strives upwards when the spiritual beings on earth fail to make use of the abundance of light it receives and effectively ignores it. Then the immature spiritual substances will seek to acquire this abundance of light and strive for it with elementary power, which manifests itself through natural disasters and creates fundamental changes with regards to spiritual currents. For then the spiritual substance, having reached the earth’s surface, will detect every spiritual current to a large extent and will therefore withdraw spiritual strength from already higher developed beings which disregard this strength and make no use of it, which often signifies these beings’ physical death on earth .... The immature spiritual substance avails itself of spiritual strength by considerably changing its external form, that is, by having provided access for the light. From then on this spiritual substance can continue its process of development on earth, thus freely strive towards the light, it only must use the strength at its disposal through helpful activity. However, once the longing for light has awakened in the spiritual substance, it will no longer resist being of service in some way or other, for it experiences this activity as a means of receiving more light and at the same time feels the loosening chain of its external form, and although the process of development now corresponds to the law of compulsion the being is nevertheless willing to take it, its own will, albeit inhibited, concurs with divine will.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Coming in the clouds .... Rapture? ....

B.D. 1827 from February 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

Just a little while longer and you will see Me coming in the clouds, and you will cheer and rejoice and be happy that the Scripture has fulfilled itself. And the righteous will hear My voice sound delightful to them, but those who deny Me will be horror-struck and want to run away from Me. Yet the Judgment will catch up with them wherever it may be; for once the day has come which I specified as the Judgment everyone will be held to account and be incapable of escaping the Judgment. And My loyal followers will give thanks and sing My praises that I have revealed Myself to them, they will worship Me in spirit and in truth, and when they behold Me they will be imbued by profound love for Me and subsequently serve Me with most heartfelt dedication. For I will need willing and devoted servants after the time of the Judgment. I want to establish a community and give it a task; it is My will that people who recognise Me and proclaim My teaching shall unite and if they work together the community shall be powerful everywhere. But I want to exclude those who are intolerant and haughty, for they endanger the small group of My faithful servants. I want to be in their midst and thus sincere humility and love has to be inherent in people with whom I Am in loving harmony. And if I sit enthroned in the clouds I will lift up whoever so loves Me that their hearts long to meet Me. And I will take them to a place where no suffering and sorrow exist .... I will create a new home for them, I will shape the earth anew and prepare it to receive these faithful servants of Mine who henceforth will work for Me and in My will.

And then there will be a time of peace on earth, people will live in love; they will honour and love God and in truth will be My children, to whom I descend in order to feast with them. And I will join people together and bless their union, and a new, spiritually highly developed generation will come forth which will receive My Word from Me .... which will humbly bow down to Me and yet be united with Me in deepest love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fulfilment of duty ....

B.D. 1829 from February 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

You should never be content just to fulfil your duty but should do more than that, you should voluntarily accept a task which people do not expect you to do but which you should do for love .... only then will you be lovingly active and only this effort will be valued and bring you blessings for eternity. People who dutifully carry out their earthly work believe themselves to have done enough. In that case their life is in fact a life of fulfilment of duty but nevertheless it is not a conscious service of love .... Whatever a duty demands to be done invariably corresponds to worldly objectives. Anything that has a refining influence on the soul will neither be demanded nor carried out as a duty but it always has to be done in absolute freedom of will, and this is why a soul's progress can only be spoken of when the person works above and beyond his duty and will not stop such kind-hearted activity.

However, anything the human being accepts for himself or imposes on others as an obligation only has earthly value, since neighbourly love need not necessarily be the driving force of fulfilling a duty. There are, as a rule, human laws which intend to uphold worldly order, the fulfilment of which are therefore effectively necessary in order to combat people's weak will, for many people would not carry out what they are duty-bound to do if a sense of duty had not been cultivated in them. Everything they do is thus somehow or other conditional and results in some kind of earthly benefit. An earthly way of life which only shows an endless string of deeds, all of which fit into the category of fulfilment of duty, by no means have to result in a psychological state of maturity, for precisely this fulfilment of duty prevents people from being truly lovingly active.

Although the fulfilment of duty cannot be portrayed to people as wrong or unnecessary, it nevertheless poses a certain danger for the human being's soul, for the more he uses it as a guiding principle of human life, the more significance he attaches to precisely this duty and the more he believes himself to be exempt from true activities of love, for he deems his time sufficiently used and yet spiritually he stays behind if he fails to love, i.e., despite being fully occupied by duties, he is not urged by love to do 'more' .... to help his fellow human beings both spiritually and physically with deeds which are never demanded by people and therefore love can never become a duty either. Fulfilment of duty on its own certainly ought to be recognised in an earthly way but it is of no importance for eternity, thus the human being must do his utmost and try to be helpful of his own free will. He should not be content with fulfilling his duty but of his own accord do 'more' .... he should give and help with love, so that his soul will find salvation, which only ever benefits from what the human being does of his own free will and in selfless neighbourly love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Confirmation of prophesies .... World events ....

B.D. 1842 from March 8th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

This is given to you as confirmation that everything will be fulfilled as God’s spirit has revealed to you. The world does not believe that the decisive hour is close at hand, it believes that the time which the Lord had revealed on earth has not yet come, and therefore it will not face the event in nature well prepared. And for this reason the Lord repeatedly reminds people not to forget about Him. But God’s spirit does not err and when it speaks every word should be believed and fearlessly passed on because the speaker uses the language of God. He only repeats His will. And those whom He selects have the right knowledge. They accept and reiterate what is His will. Their human thought is guided to perceive what corresponds to the truth. Their power of judgment is sharpened, their love for justice and truth protects them from erroneous thought and when they speak, every word corresponds to the truth. And thus take the following message:

Every world event is related to humanity’s spiritual condition. Admittedly, the reasons are mere earthly disputes, and therefore its development and its effect are seen from a purely worldly point of view. However, that the world event is primarily the consequence of humanity’s spiritual low level, so to speak, and simultaneously should be a means to elevate same is beyond the understanding of worldly minded people and therefore they don’t want to believe it either, in spite of all the signs. Hence the event in nature will find them unprepared and they have no opportunity to protect themselves or to escape. Consequently it is foolish to ignore God’s advice when it is offered to people. It is the divine Creator’s will that the conflict, which presently involves half the world, shall remain undecided because human beings shall not obtain their presumed right by force of arms. God gave people the commandment to love each other and this commandment is no longer heeded. Humanity inflicts every imaginable evil on itself and therefore also has to be struck severely; God Himself has to take on this office of judge that they should recognise a Lord above themselves Who knows of every injustice. That is why you should not invalidate God’s voice; you should not question the truthfulness and not determine for yourselves the moment when this prophesy shall be fulfilled .... The world is in serious trouble and can only be saved by this natural disaster which will follow immediately after the great decisive battle (offensive), which will indeed decide a tremendous struggle between nations but which lacks all noble causes and is merely a battle for power and importance .... And this battle will be stopped by a higher power, and it will come to pass as it is proclaimed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘Hallowed be Thy name .... ’

B.D. 1849 from March 15th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Hallowed be Thy name .... voice these words with deep devotion and, every day, remember the overwhelming love of the One Who gave you life .... and how His spirit is in you when you are in contact with Him .... You should pray to Him, speak to Him with profound faith, and profess this faith in Him by mentioning His name, by calling to Him in prayer, by praising and glorifying Him and by forever thanking Him .... And when you voice His name you should be conscious of the fact that you are speaking to the highest and most perfect Being Which you should approach with profound veneration, appealing for Its love and grace. When you become aware of how small and tiny you are compared to Him, when you lift your eyes to Him in silent reverence and entrust yourselves to Him, you will voice His name with profound depth of feeling, He will signify the most holiest of Beings and you will humbly go down on your knees to Him .... For it is the Lord’s will that you should also mention His name; it is His will that you should profess Him before the world. It is not enough that you only acknowledge Him in your hearts and only quietly enter into contact with Him on your own. It should become public knowledge that you want to belong to Him; you should pronounce His hallowed name with faith and courage, profess your love for Him and stand up to all external temptations to renounce Him. Voicing the divine name is extremely beneficial, for His name incorporates strength and each person can acquire this strength, provided that he entrusts himself to Him and passionately mentions His name .... by sincerely praying “Hallowed be Thy name ....”

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eruptions .... Activity of unbound spirits ....

B.D. 1851 from March 18th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

As soon as the earth’s core begins to move, an enormous roar will fill the air, for the earth’s surroundings sense the outbreak of the spiritual substances in the earth’s interior and is hugely affected by it. As a result of its sudden freedom, the substance, which hitherto was banished into the hardest of forms, becomes extraordinarily active and influences the already more mature spirits such that the most remarkable changes in nature ensue, since the released spiritual substance, still being at the beginning of its development, tries to shape its process of development according to its own discretion. It would like to embody itself in creations which require a higher degree of maturity. But the spiritual substances in the form object to this, and thus a battle is also fought between the already more mature spirits and the still immature ones and this results in a turbulent eruption which can be heard in the world. This will be the start of that which shall horrify the whole world .... The spiritual substance inside of earth desires light and pushes towards the surface, and the sudden change from the region of the totally unredeemed into the realm of spirits which are already nearing redemption is well suited to cause the most incredible events in nature which people cannot explain in an earthly way, nevertheless they all have their reasons .... The influx of spiritual beings, having decided and thus agreed to become helpfully active, fills the space around the earth - where the eruptions took place - with this urge to be active, which cannot flourish as yet, and incites the still unbound spirits in the atmosphere into exceptional activity, so that such natural catastrophes are accompanied by inconceivable storms and outbreaks of natural forces, the intensity and effect of which are inconceivable to the human being. As a result he will also be entirely deprived of his thinking ability, he will be so hard pressed by the spiritual substances that he will lose all rational judgment of the event and in this weak and passive state he puts up with everything.

Once the spiritual substance can manifest itself in some form or other and has allowed its urge of doing something to break through, the eruptions on earth will subside. That which wants to be helpful separates itself from that which remains in opposition to God, rises to the earth’s surface, and joins a working spiritual being so that the latter’s activity will be carried out with greater strength than before. All these beings are as yet still unbound and they therefore rage in quite a disastrous way. They are stronger than the already bound spirits in the plant and animal world, these spirits cannot offer sufficient resistance and are unable to defend themselves, so that their external form is destroyed by the unbound spirits, and thus many creations are being dissolved by these very natural forces. And this happens with divine approval, for when the time has come which God has set for the termination of such catastrophes, He will place this liberated spiritual substance in external forms again and assign them their work .... Thus all kinds of entirely new creations will arise again .... that which lives will cease to exist and new life will arise ordained by God .... This is why such natural disasters will not last long. The more unrestrained the released forces rage, the sooner will they be banished again; otherwise it would result in total destruction which, however, is not in accordance with divine will. Only a change of what is in existence, that is, what is intended by God, is allowed, but not the destruction of what exists. Nevertheless, the changes are so enormous that the human being is faced by a divine expression of God which must shake him to the core, if he is not purely worldly minded and merely regards the process in a materialistic sense. If the voice of God does not speak to him during such events, then even the most powerful natural phenomena will fail in their purpose for his soul, and then the spirit in him will still be very far behind, with hardly any other possibility for the spiritual advancement of people who do not realise God’s magnitude and omnipotence in such natural catastrophes.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Human contention that God’s Word is completed ....

B.D. 1857 from March 22nd 1941, taken from Book No. 28

It is a serious mistake to assume that God’s Word is completed and to reject every divine revelation as fabrication of evil forces. Good and evil forces try to influence the human being. All good influences fulfil God’s will, evil forces act in opposition to divine will. Ignorant forces cannot and would not want to transmit good thoughts, due to their state of darkness they are still subject to God’s adversary and therefore more susceptible to his influence than to the influence of the beings of light. However, as soon as they become aware they will give themselves into the care of the beings of light and submit to divine will, they recognise their lack of knowledge and now confer the information they receive from the beings of light to others. This has to be clarified first to disprove the erroneous assumption that forces of the beyond arbitrarily express themselves where such revelations are bestowed on humanity. The Lord Himself has taught on earth and made His Word accessible to people. It was His will that this Word should be recorded for future generations. With His Word He has announced to the people the working of His spirit. At the same time He has given the assurance that He will stay with them in His Word eternally .... ‘I will send you the Comforter, the Spirit of truth ....’

However, there is no saying of the Lord which indicates that His Word must be considered to be complete .... It was supposed to remain unchanged and therefore not one Word should be added or taken away from the Gospel which might change the meaning of the divine Word that the Lord had given to the people. But human wisdom attempted to change and to improve .... The will to render God’s Word more comprehensible often distorted or obscured its meaning with the result that even His announced working of the spirit can no longer be understood properly and hence it is not acknowledged either. Humanity has completely lost the knowledge that God speaks and wants to speak to human beings time and again, that the audible Word of God in direct union with Him is, after all, what the human being should aspire to on earth. Instead human beings are deterred by the expression of divine will in this manner. God Himself approaches them in His Word yet they no longer know Him .... The Word is no longer alive in people, they are reading the dead Word but cannot grasp its meaning. A spiritual drought has set in, the well of living water is on the verge of becoming dry. And once again God brings forth a flow of living water from the rock in the wilderness .... He allows streams of living water to flow from the innermost being of those who, in longing for the deliciously refreshing drink, open their hearts and ears to receive His divine Word. And thus the Holy Scriptures are fulfilled .... Indeed, the Lord’s Words during His life on earth would be invalid if God would no longer reveal Himself and not be with people in His Word. The human being has no authority to ascertain that His Work is finished; by taking this authority he only proves his ignorance and lack of comprehension of the written Word. He would thereby invalidate the numerous references to the working of the spirit and not understand the meaning of the divine Word himself. Consequently he belongs to those who are themselves misguided and who want to convey their misconception to other people, whilst not recognising the pure truth and therefore withholding it from their fellow human beings. God’s love is limitless and never expends itself .... This love will always and forever express itself through giving, and anyone living within love and requesting divine love may receive it at all times. God is love, God is the Word .... Whoever desires God’s love receives His Word and may receive it eternally ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fatherly Words .... Faithful prayer and intercession ....

B.D. 1862 from March 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

I will grant the prayer of anyone who confides in Me with complete confidence .... A life without struggle does not achieve maturity for the soul, the human being has to fight, and he can only be spared the battle if he puts his whole life into My hands of His own accord, if he entrusts himself to Me and faithfully relies on My help. Then he is the way I want My human children to be .... he acknowledges Me as His Father Whose omnipotence and love are so great that He will not let His child remain in adversity. And he never walks alone but always calls Me by his side .... he is not anxious and doubting but full of confidence, he is not frightened but he has faith .... And I do not disappoint his faith .... Anyone who believes in Me like that will not ask in vain, I will help him and grant his expectations, and thereby his faith will become ever more profound and unshakable .... he will feel at peace for he fear nothing anymore, he knows himself to never be alone and forsaken .... The prayer's strength will sense whom the prayer is intended for .... It will result in spiritual clarity and strength of faith, people will sense that they receive strength and turn their spiritual vision upwards .... I Myself will send a flash of realisation into the hearts of those for whom My children faithfully pray. Whatever they request will be granted to them, and My love watches over those who are weak and in need of help so that they will not fall or go astray. For those who pray for their loved ones on earth and plead on behalf of their soul's salvation transfer the strength of prayer to them, and thus these can receive grace, for intercession is an act of neighbourly love, intercession is the most effective means to help them .... Then My spirit will seek to unite with them and will lead them towards realisation .... What a person cannot achieve of his own strength can be achieved by a faithful prayer which is sent up to Me on his behalf. And I will take special care of these souls, I will not leave them in ignorance, I will overshadow them with My grace, with My spirit, for a human child's love will not beseech Me in vain for My assistance. And thus be unconcerned, everyone takes the path he has to take in order to attain perfection .... as it happens it is good for his soul's higher development. And if you faithfully put your trust in Me I will guide you through all adversities towards your eternal home ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sense of justice .... Judging one's fellow human being ....

B.D. 1869 from March 30th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The human being has to have an inherent sense of justice or he would be unable to pass judgment on apparently heartless conduct. Anyone who deems himself so exalted that he will not tolerate any objection because he believes himself infallible will never think righteously either, for he does not allow others the same rights he claims for himself. A substantial difference has to be made between people. Anyone being strictly critical of himself and his actions will also always make an effort to judge other people fairly. However, anyone who only looks for faults in his fellow human beings and believes himself without error will regard all conduct from a superior point of view, and thus his judgment is wrong.

Every human being can err; every human being can make mistakes .... Yet he has to know himself, then he can fight his faults and improve himself .... But anyone who does not recognise a fault in himself will not strive for perfection either.

When he acts unkindly he will not be aware of it, he will not hold himself to account and is incapable of judging his actions fairly. He lacks a sense of justice; he will always consider his own actions beyond reproach but try to demean his fellow human being for the least mistake. It has to be clear to the human being that he has no right to accuse a fellow human being of a degrading action as long as he does not live up to a high moral standard himself. He should always consider his own shortcomings if he wants to criticise the failings of other people.

But someone with an inherent sense of justice will not hastily judge someone else, for he will try to put himself into the same situation and then also understand the failings and faults of the other person. However, in order to be able to do so he has to be truthful, he has to see things as they are .... he should not rate himself too highly and underrate his fellow human being, for then he will apply a different standard to his own faults than to the other person's faults, and that excludes all righteous thinking and judgment.

It is exceptionally valuable to firmly call oneself to account, then the human being will stay true to himself and not do his fellow human being an injustice out of selfishness by unfairly condemning his conduct and putting himself above the other person. And thus the human being should first look at himself and his behaviour before he criticises his fellow human being and elevates himself as his judge ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immortality of the soul ....

B.D. 1874a from April 4th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The teaching of the immortality of the soul is not accepted by many people because they compare it to earthly transience. In their opinion nothing on earth is permanent, everything passes away, and hence they believe that they are no exception to this natural law. The earthly body decays indeed, that is, it seemingly disintegrates and passes away. But the human being does not consider that the apparent disappearance is only the means of transition into a new form. On reflection he will have to conclude that everything earthly serves some purpose, and he will observe that even the most insignificant creations are somehow related to one another and therefore not without purpose.

When such a work of creation fades away numerous other creations absorb the remainder of the first, which thus serves them and continues to live on in the new creations. He only has to seriously observe an outer transformation and he would have to admit that the inner life cannot vanish either. And he should at least grant the human being this inner life too .... he has to make it clear to himself that the human soul, the emotional life, cannot be discontinued arbitrarily .... that this emotional life is the essential significance of every embodiment. The outer form is of no use unless the inner core is acknowledged by humanity.

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immortality of the soul ....

B.D. 1874b from April 4th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The construction of a human being always requires the same components: body, soul and spirit. The body .... the external form .... performs the functions which are determined by the soul. Consequently the body is just the agent through which the soul's will is accomplished. At the moment of death the soul no longer needs an agent for service as it did on earth .... i.e. in the visible work of creation .... because it changes its environment and moves into regions where nothing externally visible needs to be done. The body, which was just the instrument for the earthly path during which the soul should have formed itself into the carrier of the divine spirit, becomes unnecessary.

The spirit, the third component of the living being, lies in fact dormant in every human being and only becomes active when the will of the soul pays more attention to the spirit than to the body, that is, when the soul considers the earthly demands less important than the demands of the spirit, which always amounts to earthly needs becoming secondary. Although body, soul and spirit belong together they nevertheless can have separate goals. The soul can direct its will more towards the demands of the body, but it can also disregard those and make its will available to the spirit within itself. And it is precisely this direction of will that decides its life in the beyond, i.e. the state the soul finds itself in after the earthly life, which can be blissful or distressing. The earthly life, the function of the body, is therefore just a temporary condition for the soul. The soul impels the body to all actions on earth but it has by no means ceased to exist when the body cannot perform its function any longer. The soul has indeed left the body because it moves into regions where it no longer requires an exterior form.

But to consider the soul dead as well would be a completely wrong concept of its essence .... because the soul is something that cannot pass away. Indeed, when the human body is dead the soul can no longer determine it's functions; it can, due to a lack of maturity because it had not given enough consideration to the spirit within itself, also fall into a state of inactivity; but it can never 'cease to exist'. Because the soul is something spiritual that is everlasting, while the body consists of earthly substance, of matter, and is therefore subject to constant change and finally disintegrates into its components as soon as the soul has left the body ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Decline of vegetation .... Storms - Tempests ....

B.D. 1888 from April 14th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

It is by no means by chance that the earth's surface vegetation has changed as far as it involves stretches of land where human will and activity played a determining part. This particularly applies to forests or tree plantations which have fallen prey to human destructive will, which will not remain without influence on the climate as well as the condition of the soil.

Such deforestation represents a great danger to humanity if it takes place before its time, that is, before the spiritual substances in the plant creations have sufficiently matured to animate the next form. For these prematurely released spiritual substances don't leave the place of their interrupted stay without claiming appropriate compensation by pestering the spiritual substances in their vicinity and, in their unconstrained state, frequently express themselves undesirably, from which they are not prevented by God either. Thus people in those areas will have to suffer extraordinary storms and devastations which will also severely impair the growth of the entire plant world. But where there is very little vegetation other disorders also manifest themselves. The water conditions leave much to be desired, that is, the absence of a constant supply of water turns the earth's soil into sand. And thus such stretches of land can become barren and desolate, and although people believe they have no influence over it they are nevertheless the actual cause of whole stretches of land becoming barren and excessively dry.

The danger is now that this will not be recognised and that people will thoughtlessly sacrifice constantly more areas of land to their greed for profit, for this is usually the reason why whole areas waste away. If the human being destroys creations for the sake of earthly gain it is a deliberate acknowledgment of the evil power. For the sake of money and monetary value he interferes with the divine plan of creation which gave everything its function and not least of all the whole world of plants on the earth's surface. But such interference also has to have an appropriate effect, albeit these consequences are not so immediately recognisable but require a certain length of time.

Storms and tempests will alarmingly increase, floods will make plant cultivation difficult, and this will result in a decline of vegetation and simultaneously restrict the spiritual opportunities of development for the substances which want to take abode in the plant world corresponding to their degree of maturity and are thus prevented from doing so, which will result in constantly new storms and tempests ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Confused thinking – Unbelief .... Faith – Grace ....

B.D. 1894 from April 21st 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The explanation for their unbelief rests in people’s confused thinking. When people join a school of thought, which can be called utterly wrong in comparison to the pure teaching of Christ, it is misguided thinking, and the less it corresponds to the truth, the more serious are the consequences. Thoughts which are opposite to the truth must, understandably, detract from true belief and prepare the ground for unbelief. However, a person will be unable to grasp a clear thought but will disjointedly believe one moment this and another that, i.e. he will deem it to be the truth. And thus his train of thought is confused, he will hardly recognise what is right as truth and this state is scarcely satisfactory. It cannot result in a person’s spiritual progress but instead will cause him constant anxiety and he will keep insisting on his point of view for a long time. He will walk past the pure truth because he excludes God. Hence he will try, by way of his own thinking, his own strength, to fathom what is incomprehensible to him, and his thoughts will therefore be led astray. Or his will for truth is not strong, consequently, it cannot be offered to him either, whereas the person who desires knowledge for its own sake will receive brightest wisdom. Belief and unbelief are based on opposite conditions. In order to have faith, the human being must have a childlike relationship with God. He must totally hand himself over to the eternal Deity .... he must consider himself small and insignificant and recognise in the eternal Deity a Being of profound perfection .... For this is faith .... The atheist, however, negates everything, he deems himself intelligent and wise and no instruction gets through to him. He will never subordinate himself to a higher Being because he denies His existence. Thus he is high and mighty; consequently, the preconditions are entirely different .... the believer’s thoughts are clear and righteous, while the thoughts of the unbeliever lack order and therefore cannot reach a correct conclusion either. Spiritual clarity can never be given to an arrogant person since he does not pray for grace, therefore he cannot receive it. Without divine grace, however, the human being cannot think correctly. But the human being’s will is frequently too weak in order to seek help from God Himself, and thus he will live in ignorance until he prays for spiritual clarity and then humbly waits for divine grace ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cremation .... Accelerated disintegration process ....

B.D. 1899 from April 28th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Everything proceeds towards deliverance because it has to follow the path of higher development. When the spiritual essence separates itself from matter it has overcome the latter; but the spiritual essence has not always matured enough that it no longer needs an earthly (transformation) form and in that case it will re-enter a new form, which also consists of matter. However, when the soul, the spiritual essence within the human being, leaves the body, the earthly transformation has come to an end; that is, the soul escapes its last form on earth and enters, liberated from all matter, a new and entirely different realm than earth. The body, the final earthly form, is now destined for disintegration again; i.e. the spiritual substances which constitute the earthly body, also have to take the path of higher development, since these substances are still at the initial stage of development, and for this purpose they will join divine works of creation again whose purpose is, after all, the higher development of the spirit. This can happen in various ways but it always has to include the possibility for active service. Consequently, the substance has to join a work of creation where it has to perform some kind of task and serve by fulfilling this task, since the substance can only develop through service. If the opportunity to serve is taken away, the path of higher development is interrupted, which is an extremely agonising condition for the spiritual substance. The time of spiritual suffering can seemingly be shortened but the spirit substance will not thank the human being who intervenes in its progress of development and prevents its service. As soon as the natural decomposition of a human body is prevented by accelerating its process of disintegration by cremation or by chemical means, the path of the spirit is far more painful and has to be so, because this process opposes divine order, it opposes the purpose which God has given every work of creation. It is an unauthorised action by people which does not concur with God’s will. The human body should be returned to the earth as is its purpose ....

"From dust you have been taken, to dust you shall return" .... providing God’s intervention does not determine otherwise by ending a human life in other ways than the human being’s natural physical death. When the soul has freed itself from the body .... i.e. from the spiritual substance which forms the body .... the body’s job to serve the soul is fulfilled. But until it has completely disintegrated it still has other opportunities to be of service, even if the human being finds this difficult to understand, while an accelerated disintegration procedure will not allow the remains to carry out even the slightest act of service. Hence it is completely wrong to assume that the human body will join the soul as a result of this kind of purification process. The external form’s spiritual substance has indeed the same function and eventually unites with countless other substances of soul and likewise walks the path of development on earth as a human soul .... but this cannot happen the way people erroneously believe. All substances are given an appointed time for their development which the human being cannot shorten at his own discretion by means of an external process .... if he does not completely use the only option of spiritual higher development on earth, i.e. that he, by his conduct, his right attitude towards God, his faith and his wholehearted actions of love, acquires a degree of maturity which can also shorten the physical form’s earthly lifespan; however, it must always be left up to God’s will which helpful task He will still assign to it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Celestial bodies .... Various luminosity .... Purpose of those ....

B.D. 1919 from May 16th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

What provisions many infinitely stars have, is unknown to man, and a statement of that is only to give in faith and also to accept in faith only as truth, for a proof can not be provided, as long as the man belongs to the earth. The stars have the same missions as the earth .... to give the spiritual beings further development opportunities, but they are so different and completely differing in nature from the earth, but all serve the same purpose, to put immature beings in a higher ripeness. And this task is always decisive for the quality and design of each heavenly body. Each star is thus revived for the first time, from such beings still needing visible works of creation, because they still lack the maturity of soul. The way of activity of those beings on a star beyond earth is not to make people understand. However it differs totally from the earth task of beings, because this task requires matter, while the other heavenly bodies are creations, where neither earthly laws of nature apply, nor by there living inhabitants are required works, which are equal on earth. Only man imagines something similar, as long as he can put nothing else for it. That is the only way clarification can come to man, indeed it is divine will, that also clarification will be given to mankind .... Where your eye can see, you find divine creations, but you do not see the spiritual, that is saved therein. This spiritual gets through infinitely many stations, before it is associated the One, from Whom it is originated. (05/16/1941) It may be enough to go through the visible creation work of God, to re-enter the spiritual state of perfection, in which it once was, then it does not need any more school of spirit. It may be united in the kingdom of light with equal spiritual mature beings and thereby develop ever higher. But countless souls do not use earthly existence, as they could, then they leave the earth in defective maturation and are unable, to enter into the kingdom of light. Those must now be given a further development opportunity, because God’s creation is infinitely great, and the educational institutions of the mind are truly enough. Each site corresponds to the state of maturity of souls, who stay in her now. They differ from each other only in the different light intensity, that’s to say, they are more or less bright, because the luminosity of each heavenly body is dependent on the maturity of the inhabiting beings, because their maturity level is decisive for the light beam, that they receive. There are stars, that are lightless, because completely ignorant beings inhabit them, who are also not willing to receive the light, that’s to say, they close themselves to the teachings offered to them. But knowledge is light .... These lightless stars are most densely animated, because countless souls divorce from the earth, who have taken no spiritual knowledge in themselves, and therefore these can be assigned only to those celestial bodies, where still is darkest night. However they usually feel the darkness as torment, and then there is given the possibility, that they desire and look .... And then the higher development may also be used in those souls, and they can be put into some more enlightening areas, that’s to say, on celestial bodies, which have a low degree of luminosity. But the same law obtains for all the stars .... that the beings are active in love .... because it earns light, that’s to say, now light in form of knowledge is streaming to the light beings engaged in love. There are stars, that have an incredible luminosity. Thus there are the souls, that have brought through their God-pleasing way of life on earth and their service in love in a high blessed maturity or they were endeavoured to make up for their failed task on earth on other stars and are now light carrier, also receive constantly light and can distribute. These spiritual beings need no stay in visible creations. They are now empowered by their high degree of maturity, to create and design, and do that now for their own felicity. Consequently, those celestial bodies are fulfilled with exceedingly charming creations. These are no earthly creations, so consisting of matter and therefore solid form, but they only correspond to the stay of the beings in spiritual regions, as well as the lightless stars involve no material creations, but are also perceptible to the beings, because everything there is available, what the beings desire in their dark state. Before their spiritual eyes even earthly creations purchase, because their will, their desire let be the creations visible, but not exist in material reality. And that means a pain for the being, to stand in desire for something never be palpable or perceptible, but only have an imagination ahead oneself. It is thus made clear to him the transitoriness of earthly things, so that they learn to overcome the desire for it by themselves, for having overcome without this, the being can never enter into luminous spheres. But in the state of perfection the creation and design of things is something else .... These are spiritual creations, that have no connection with earthly desirable things. The different stars are therefore home for in different maturity standing souls, who are separated from the earth. And there are millions and millions of stars from such different luminosity, that truly every soul finds the corresponding home on degree of maturity, to be able to develop further, that therefore only the will of the being is decisive, whether it travels the passage to the altitude in a shorter or longer time. God does not abandon a being and gives him again and again development opportunities also outside of the earth, so in the hereafter. However the unused earth life is never completely to compensate .... because only on earth the being can reach by right will a state of perfection, that gives him the highest heritage of the heavenly Father .... the childship to God .... There are infinitely many degrees of felicity, which the beings can achieve by path of the higher development in the stars. Never however they will be able to enjoy the felicity, which is prepared for a child of God. For this purpose God gave man life on earth, that he, as long as he has free will and thus strength and grace are unmeasured available, can achieve the highest for himself .... the childship to God .... For what this word means, you all can not believe .... And yet you must walk through life on earth without the knowledge of the meaning of that, so you are striving in complete free will on earth to union with God, to get one day the most blessed creatures in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Comforting Words ....

B.D. 1923 from May 18th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Listen to the Word of comfort: remain courageous and strong in pain, do not waver in your faith, take refuge in prayer and do not deem yourselves abandoned, even if your world threatens to fall apart .... Faith moves mountains, and what seems impossible to you is made possible through firm faith, and if you call upon Me for help with full confidence, your prayer will not remain unanswered. Each person’s path of life is predestined, thus he must travel it because the maturing of his soul depends on it. He would certainly travel this path willingly and gladly were he to know its necessity and the agonies in the beyond if he were spared this path on earth. Therefore never consider your earthly afflictions, for they will pass. Consider the infinitely long time in eternity, which would be far more painful without the suffering the human being has to endure on earth. And thus do not let yourselves become depressed by suffering and sorrow, instead, become stronger in faith for Me Who loves you and therefore often must painfully intervene in your life in order to save you for eternity. Never forget that I Am your Father, your friend, your brother and protector .... And come to Me with all your problems, hand yourselves willingly and without resistance over to My guidance and you will truly be guided well. Just do not let doubts torment you, counter them with profound faith and hope .... because My Word is truth, and if I promise you My help, you need not be afraid.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Instincts of preliminary stages determine character ....

B.D. 1933a from May 25th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The current stage of human existence is more or less the same as the state of the spiritual substance within every external form, namely the substance will always have to fight the oppositions which are most powerful within itself, therefore the human being has to fight against evil instincts within himself during his earthly existence. These are exceptionally well developed the more opportunity the spiritual essence has had to indulge itself during a preliminary stage. These instincts of the preliminary stages have left their mark on the spiritual essence, i.e. the human being has to fight particularly resolutely against such instincts .... while the human being who previously had completed his task willingly and consequently is already in a certain state of maturity will enjoy an easier life.

The will to serve liberates the substance correspondingly even while it is still surrounded by a form. And this now submissive substance will live in a form which outwardly also shows the being's willingness. Hence the soul's degree of maturity can be assessed by its external shape. In the embodiment as a human being only those substances of soul unite who share the same nature; but accordingly will also be the fight on earth because many substances of soul united and influence the being in much the same way as in the previous form. The sooner the being can learn to overcome the imperfections the less it will resist and can already become patient, willing and active during the preliminary stages .... However, if it holds on to an instinct within itself it will also have to suffer it as a human being and this determines his character ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heredity .... Disposition .... Parents ....

B.D. 1933b from May 29th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The human being's course of life corresponds to his nature, i.e. faults and imperfections adhere to his soul from which it should free itself during its earthly life. These faults and imperfections are not the same in every person because every substance of soul has previously lived in a different external form in which certain good or bad peculiarities had developed to a greater or lesser degree. Consequently people's nature will be quite different too and likewise require different methods of teaching to promote what is good in them and to overcome what can be regarded as inadequate or bad. It would now be completely wrong to assume that all souls are formed alike at the moment of their embodiment on earth. There are in fact many differences and the human being assigns these differences between the beings to 'heredity'. Outwardly it may indeed appear as if the children would have to accept a certain burden during the course of their life, namely peculiarities of their being which can either be helpful or a hindrance to their spiritual development but for which they could not be held responsible, because they reason that their 'genetic make-up' is not their own fault and that it therefore requires more strength to combat and to overcome these inborn defects.

The human being has to combat all his defects and improve himself to acquire maturity of soul. And if specific instincts are predominant in him he should understand that human nature is not determined by parental disposition but that the human being had allowed precisely those weaknesses and imperfections to become part of his nature during the infinitely many embodiments before the human stage, during which the being felt comfortable and did nothing to liberate itself from such faults and flaws. And now on earth it may well have the will to do so but it has a certain weakness. It considers its deficiency as its just right because it regards them as its inheritance without fault of its own. And yet it was its own volition to join people whose nature resembles its own during the time of its earthly life.

Precisely this similarity of nature had attracted the soul seeking incarnation, consequently one generally speaks of heredity even though the physical parents had no share in the nature of the souls in their care during the time on earth. Hence every soul has to deal with the task of higher development itself. This task can never be done by another human being, not even by the physical parents. Likewise, the parents are not responsible for the disposition of their children even though it may appear as if the children have to endure parental heredity. Every being is responsible for itself, although the human being as such should be educated to improve himself as long as he is still in the care of his physical parents, because every person has to accomplish the work on his soul himself otherwise he will not be able to liberate himself from his past guilt of sins ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Will – Grace .... (Objection Philippians 2 – 13)

B.D. 1937 from June 3rd 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Spiritual standstill sets in when the human being’s will is too weak to overcome obstacles. No further progress can be made anymore. Although everything depends on God’s grace, the human being must participate in order to become richly blessed, he must use his will and appeal for strength, then he will strive towards ascent. No way exists which excludes the human being’s will, and thus he must activate his will first. No person can be released from this. Were God’s grace designated to come first, the human being would be released from actively using his will. And this is an error which, in turn, results in further errors. God’s grace and mercy certainly take hold of a person by providing him with every opportunity for his final deliverance. For it is an inconceivable grace on the part of God that the human being may travel the path of earthly life in order to return to Him again .... But in the stage of free will, only free will is decisive as to whether or not he will receive further blessings; otherwise life on earth would not be a probationary period which the human being has to pass. God wants to convey the pure truth to earth. Thus He must clarify where people are mistaken or have erred. He must rectify that which hitherto has been misunderstood, for He wants to separate the truth from the untruth. If the human being resists God’s effort to guide him into truth he also actively uses his will but in a God-opposing way and he can never become enlightened. God gave the human being the ability to think things through and to make a free decision. This is God’s grace again, nevertheless, the free decision depends on the human being’s will in turn, thus a person must want God’s grace to take effect in him .... His will opens the heart to become receptive for God’s grace, and his will must also make use of God’s grace .... It is this clear realisation which lets a person develop a sense of responsibility in the first place, whereas the hitherto wrong attitude that the human being is incapable of doing anything without divine grace .... that this motivates the human will in the first place .... weakens his urge to be active. In that case one could not speak of a person’s free will, if God Himself were to influence this will by conveying His grace. Unlimited means of help are certainly at a person’s disposal, thus it is made easy for him to let his will become active, yet the latter must be done by the person himself of his own accord. The actual purpose of life is for a human being to make a decision for or against God of his own free will .... Consequently, God will never precipitate this decision by determining the human being’s will, for this would truly defeat the purpose of life on earth. This is why people are repeatedly informed so that they will pay attention and release themselves from that which is mistaken, and from those human ideas and human interpretations which became erroneous without consciously intending to spread error. Yet precisely this interpretation, that God Himself determines the human being’s will, carries much weight for it leads to wrong thinking. Neither the Deity can be properly recognised nor does it strengthen the human being’s sense of responsibility .... He will ultimately only rely on divine grace, which seizes the person depending on divine will .... which flows to him, providing that God has intended to bestow grace upon him. But in that case he could not be held accountable if he does not reach the goal given to him at the beginning of his embodiment. The crucial point can only be found in free will; however, anyone who argues the human being’s free will regards himself as a puppet which is always and forever guided by a higher Power without taking any kind of active part in it. God’s wisdom and love prevents a restriction of will, otherwise higher development would be impossible for the human soul and the long process on earth would be unnecessary if God’s will were to select the aspirants for God’s kingdom by conveying His grace to them, which people would subsequently seize and thus be safely guided by it into the kingdom of heaven.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Redeeming the souls .... Bearers of light .... Knowledge - Light ....

B.D. 1947 from June 11th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Once the human being has chosen God, he has already fulfilled his earthly task, since from that moment onwards he has the will to serve God and to keep His commandments, even if this will is frequently still weak and the person often still transgresses. Nevertheless, with his desire to comply with divine will his past resistance to God has become null and void, he has recognised his origin and desires to return to it and his free decision has been made. From now on he is supported by forces who strengthen his will and increase his knowledge, and since these forces are already as one with God, he is consequently seized by God Himself and can no longer descend into his past guilt of sin, the sin of rebellion against God .... He has voluntarily handed himself over to God and will forever remain loyal to Him. Regression will be impossible, for the human being now strives consciously towards the goal of final unity. And then every hour on earth is merely a matter of maturing .... an increase of light, of knowledge, and this manifests itself in greater activity of love, in redeeming love .... Once the human being has released himself from the enemy's will, he proceeds with the active work of redeeming his fellow human beings, all other earthly work seems pointless and meaningless to him and all his thoughts and intentions relate to the work of helping his fellow human being's soul. And only then will he accomplish the most valuable work .... he will join the activity of the light beings of the beyond and will work in a redeeming way .... But anyone who already takes part in the act of redemption on earth works with God for Him ..... His will as well as his work will be blessed. Although it then requires immense grace it will nevertheless be conveyed to the person so that he will subsequently be able to cope with every task posed to him. Redeeming the soul signifies that the person's hitherto dark state changes into light .... Spiritual darkness is ignorance, light, however, is knowledge ....

Consequently, the unredeemed souls must be offered knowledge in order to place them into this state of light. This task can therefore not be fulfilled by someone who has not yet become a bearer of light himself, even if he has great earthly knowledge at his disposal. The degree of worldly knowledge of a person wanting to do redeeming work on earth is therefore entirely unimportant .... The knowledge he wants to pass on has nothing in common with worldly knowledge. He is expected to convey divine wisdom to his fellow human beings but this can only be received by a person who had first shaped himself in a way that he can accept light and strength from God. Then he will be a labourer in the vineyard of the Lord in truth, for he will try to turn a fallow field into fertile soil. He will try to make the souls likewise receptive for the strength from God, he will try to impart spiritual knowledge to them and thus change the state of darkness among humanity into bright light. And since this is the ultimate goal of embodiment on earth, everything that contributes towards spreading light among people must understandably be good and right. This is why the resolve to accomplish this great task will be blessed .... It will be strengthened and invigorated so that the person can achieve the task he had set himself. The beings of light in the beyond are likewise instructed to grant their help where it is needed .... by imparting strength to the person on earth and always directing his thoughts to this great assignment, so that the earthly light bearer won't tire in his work. For the redemption of the spirit is the reason and purpose of life on earth. And God, in His wisdom, knows every person's spiritual state, He will truly furnish someone wanting to do redemptive work with His strength and shower him with grace, for his will to be united with God enables him to do the kind of work on earth which corresponds to divine will. His spirit will be flowing through him and, furnished with light and strength .... with knowledge and power .... he will cope with his final earthly task and bring souls to the Lord, thus he will work in truth as a labourer in the vineyard of the Lord ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Measures against the Christian faith ....

B.D. 1950 from June 12th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Anyone who entrusts himself to the Lord Jesus Christ in the ensuing time need not fear abandonment when confronted by difficulties. The adversary's power has indeed never had a more destructive influence upon believers than will be the case now. Incredibly harsh measures will be taken which intend that the human being should abandon the Christian faith, that he should deny Jesus Christ and adhere to a new course which represents completely different fundamental teachings to those of Jesus Christ. And much will be accomplished by these measures, many people will lose the knowledge of Him if they do not courageously stand firm against those who deem themselves mighty. There is One Who is much mightier and those who trust in Him need not worry. The Lord will give them everything, they will be knowledgeable and wise and speak, where necessary, with full conviction on behalf of their Lord and Saviour, they will be able to counter every contention; because the spirit of those who fight for Christ is awake and will manifest itself in the hour of need. Even if everything earthly seems to disappear, the Word of God, which He Himself gave to people on earth, will continue without fail. For God says 'My Word shall not pass away in all eternity ....'

On account of this Word a fierce battle will commence, but this battle is not related to world events .... It is a battle which merely concerns the acknowledgement of Jesus Christ. This battle will indeed claim sacrifices, but anyone who wants to be strengthened by divine grace will also receive the strength to willingly endure even those sacrifices. He will readily speak on behalf of Jesus Christ and will no longer fear but undauntedly face events. And the Lord needs people who sacrifice themselves for Him and are always prepared to do God's will, because it is a critical time and requires full commitment. It brings events which can only be endured with faith in Jesus Christ but which also enable the human being's soul to mature fully and bring him the greatest reward, because only the devout human being will unite with the divine spirit which will teach him and provide him with strength through God's Word .... and repeatedly exhort him to remain faithful to the Lord and Redeemer ....the Divine Saviour .... when the world opposes Him and wants to remove Him from the hearts of human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Suicide .... Fate in the beyond ....

B.D. 1951 from June 13th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The path of the flesh has to be taken until the end, that is, every being also has to experience the embodiment as a human being. The earthly path prior to this cannot be deliberately shortened or interrupted. However, in the stage of free will the human being is able to use his free will and therefore also end his earthly life as a human being arbitrarily without being prevented. But the consequences of such interference in divine will are awful. A person like that is still immature, that is, he is without recognition or he would not take this step which deprives him of a great blessing .... to be able to improve his character until God Himself ends his life. Nevertheless, he will become aware of his wretched action in the beyond and his remorse will be beyond description.

If it is God's will to end a life, irrespective of whether the person is still young and not ready for eternity, then God recognises the necessity of it and terminating the earthly life is an act of grace, either to avert peril from the soul or to offer this soul an opportunity in the beyond that will raise its state of maturity within a short period of time. The forcible termination of life is, however, spiritually a great step backwards, for the being is suddenly without strength to improve itself and depends on the mercy of the beings of light or people, that is to say, if they don't help it will forever remain on the same level of imperfection. The soul first has to come to realise this in the beyond which will trigger an indescribable state of remorse. But if the soul is willing it will use every opportunity to be helpful, yet its struggle will be too difficult for words. In a manner of speaking, it has to carry on bearing the earthly suffering in the beyond, which it had wanted to escape; the same things it had thrown away are still clinging to it and torment it dreadfully.

Yet God is not without mercy even towards a soul which had disregarded His will, providing the soul is not entirely obstinate. After some time, which to the soul seems to last forever, it will also be given tasks in the beyond which will ease its situation. And then it will have to use its will again. If it agrees to help suffering souls in the beyond it will soon notice an obvious improvement in its circumstances. But this may well be after the time God had designated for its actual earthly life, thus it will not have arbitrarily shortened its earthly path after all and will still have to linger in the state of suffering in the beyond, that it thought unbearable on earth, until God takes pity on the soul.

Hence its intervention in divine will was entirely pointless; it deprived it of the grace to mature fully on earth but by no means ended the ordeal of earthly existence. Consequently, such souls are pitiable, for it will take a long time until they are redeemed and the awareness to have thrown God's blessing away is so agonising for the soul that it is in a sorry state in the beyond. Such souls are especially in need of people's prayers. Only people's love on earth can relieve their torments and impart the strength to improve their fate by using their will, in as much as the soul in the beyond is prepared to be of service and thereby, after an apparently endless time, will be able to change its lightless abode which, understandably, is its share (fate?) until it is saved by God's love and mercy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine justice – Mercy ....

B.D. 1958 from June 18th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Divine justice is very often questioned by people , because God allows things to happen on earth, what is an obvious injustice. And it still must not be waver in the belief of God’s justice, although therefore the man doesn’t find the right explanation. What God is doing or lets happen corresponds always to its purpose. What He Himself is doing, is mindful very wise, and the man can not really fathom, why everything has to come so, as it comes. However, what people do, is also allowed by God, if it is not good and noble, not to curtail the free will of man. And the latter is reason to doubt the justice of God .... The will of man is determinative for his actions, and God allows this will great freedom. Well, now the man can begin or do a lot of, what is wrong before God. But would God punish any injustice, when it will be done for the sake of divine justice, so soon only good actions would be recorded on earth, but also the man as such would not be free, that’s to say, he could and would not act according to his urges, but only the fear of punishment would decide any action. And yet God can not be denied justice, because every action finds its expiation or its reward, just mostly in a different way, than it pleases the people. Because it connects a wise purpose with any action or utterance of God. Even where God punishes, He lets be this punishment an educational aid for the misguided people. And God is infinitely merciful and patient .... He will delay again and again, to give people the possibility to redress the injustice on their own or at least to recognize it as wrong. Because if man repents his way of behaving or he himself has the will to act and to think otherwise than previously, God is ready to forgive him. But the recognition, that he has done wrong, must have become alive in the heart, so that this influences his future thinking and acting favourably, then God’s mercy will be sure to him .... So mercy of God takes the place of justice .... but this never turns off God’s justice. The man should recognize his injustice and search to ennoble himself, because this is the purpose of life on earth. But he has to answer for any action, because God is righteous, but also wise, and He will never intervene early in the course of development of man on earth for the sake of justice, which however never excludes, that man will be judged by law and justice one day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Demonic activity .... Necessity of divine intervention ....

B.D. 1960 from June 19th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Just a little while longer and you will remember the Words I spoke on earth that the world will become chaotic in every respect. Soon you will realise where heartlessness between people will lead to. If you still harbour a spark of love within yourselves you will recognise the opponent's power, who incites everyone to conflict with each other. His activity is demonic, and as a result people also behave demonically in their unkindness. And thus I will intervene and by means of apparent disorder nevertheless restore order again, so that humanity's real purpose is made clear to them. When people in their delusion destroy everything, such an act of destruction from above is absolutely necessary so that the injustice will be clearly revealed and humanity will recognise it as such.

And there will be acute distress, and in this distress people's pleading prayers will rise up to the Father in heaven, which is the purpose of My intervention, so that people will look for Me, so that they will remember Me again and take refuge in Me.

For there is no other way left to achieve this, only the harshest adversity will make them take the path to Me, and only the harshest adversity will yet be capable of changing humanity. But My spirit will be with all those who are loyal to Me. They will recognise Me in everything that is happening and faithfully await My help .... And they will speak on My behalf and try to explain to their fellow human beings the error of their lives and refer them to Me. And then, depending on their attitude towards Me, I will also take care of their hearts, and wherever a devout thought rises up to Me I will send comfort and help. I will bestow My love upon all those who recognise their wrong and thus call to Me appealingly. For I love My living creations and only want to save them from greatest danger .... from a danger which will far exceed the earthly suffering they will encounter. And I will permeate all those with My spirit who are willing to be of service to Me, so that they will be able to comply with their task and not waver in their faith when the time of affliction arrives ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Inner voice .... Thought .... Deed ....

B.D. 2020 from August 8th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Anything a person's innermost feeling objects to does not comply with God's will either, providing his willingness to serve God determines his thoughts and actions. He is exposed to the most varied temptations from the adversary’s side. Every weakness of will is used by him in order to cause him harm. Yet an earthly child devoted to God also feels the most subtle impulses directed against it, and therefore everything the human being affirms in his innermost heart will be right, and that which fills it with discomfort will be wrong. Even that which benefits the comfort of his body will make him feel slightly uneasy if it does not comply with divine will but corresponds to the adversary’s will instead, for this reason the human being should pay attention to the gentle voice in his heart and always follow it. Each action originates from a thought and the thought is the influence of a good or evil power on the person. The thought is the spiritual flow of the power the human being hands himself over to. And the thought is followed by the deed with the use of God’s strength .... If a positive thought comes to a person, that is, if he receives the mediation of good spiritual beings, he cannot do anything but execute these thoughts by availing himself of the indwelling strength and activating his will. The more unresisting good spiritual forces find a person, the more diligently he performs his occupation, the more he utilises his thoughts, and this is tireless work, it is constant activity. And if the human being lets the good thoughts take effect in him, if he listens to the good spiritual beings, he can only carry out good deeds. However, unscrupulous people also accept the transfers by evil forces and also activate their will by committing bad deeds. Yet they will not be prevented from doing so. If they do not heed the inner voice then all efforts by the good beings are in vain, their influence is minimal, consequently they withdraw from people until they look for God again of their own accord and thus He allows Himself to be found by them. If a person’s striving for perfection is great, he will also recognise whether the inner voice gives him the right advice and he will also feel what he should reject, for God gives the striving person the right understanding, and he should only pay attention to his innermost voice, for he will be guided right at all times.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Catastrophe .... Fulfilment of the Scriptures .... God's love for humanity ....

B.D. 2033 from August 17th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Only a few people turn their attention to the signs of the time, yet these few know that the time has come which Jesus revealed, for it is coming to pass as it is written, and they realise that every period of time has been preordained for eternity .... There is no doubt that that a terrible catastrophe is about to befall earth .... God's love is infinite and so is His mercy, and whatever will come upon earth is only based on His love. For without this happening humanity would be doomed. God knows of the many misguided people, of their wrong will, of their heartlessness; He knows that humankind is in a state far removed from God, and He takes pity on their spiritual hardship. He has no other objective but to change this pitiable state of humanity, to remedy it, to save people from utmost distress. And He foresaw humanity's adversity and, during the time He lived on earth, announced what His love and mercy would bestow upon people in order to save them. Yet humanity cannot and does not want to believe, for it no longer recognises God, it laughs and scoffs instead of taking stock of itself and continues on the path which is leading to disaster. And the hour will come when the extent of adversity will be immense, when the elements of nature will rage such that people will be incapable of thinking and taking actions, yet there is no other possibility for people to recognise their weakness; there is no way which could persuade humankind to turn to God without such suffering, and if it is not to go entirely astray it must accept this event which has been predetermined for eternity and will come to pass as the Lord proclaimed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Teaching of predestination ....

B.D. 2034 from August 18th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

The teaching of predestination has to be clarified most decisively if people are not to be pushed into wrong thinking and completely mislead. It is a genuine danger to people who accept what is offered to them as a religious dogma without seriously reflecting on it. This teaching destroys every impulse in the human being; by suppressing the aspiration to ascend, the human being becomes inactive and completely surrenders himself to the actions of forces which now have power over him. The person does nothing to resolve this obvious inertia because he believes that God’s grace will reveal itself to him when He so pleases. This assumption is proof of his missing faith in God’s infinite love and mercy, it is an assessment of the Eternal Deity in accordance with human understanding, because it infers that God’s love depends on the worth or worthlessness of the person.

God’s mercy includes all human beings; and divine love is only ineffective where human will offers resistance, but it is always concerned with turning this will towards itself. God is certainly pleased when people ask for Him, whose will thus enables the bestowing of grace. But His care and love is always concerned with those who do not yet want to be seized by His love. However, it would be completely wrong to assume that God’s gift of grace is given arbitrarily, that receiving it can neither be prevented nor encouraged by the human being; it would be completely wrong to use human limitations in respect to the giving of God’s love, i.e. by assuming that it depends on God’s pleasure in the person. In that case the human being would be a lamentable creature, because he is in an imperfect state of maturity which would have to exclude God’s benevolence; he is still sinful, i.e. his will is still striving towards God. God’s benevolence is not aroused until the will turns towards God and this motivates God in giving His grace in abundance to the human being. But God will never impart His grace to the human being whose inner will is still in opposition to God. A person can indeed openly oppose God but his soul can nevertheless desire God, in which case the forces of the underworld are strongly influencing him to revolt against God, and then divine grace will help him to achieve victory over these forces. This is undeniably caused by divine grace, it has helped the person whose heart had desired God. A human being who would receive divine grace without his will or in opposition to his will would be a predestined being, he would have to mature by means of grace. But such maturity excludes free will and would therefore never result in perfection ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mental activity ....

B.D. 2039a from August 21st 1941, taken from Book No. 30

A purely spiritual exchange produces purely spiritual results, thus the will to accept spiritual knowledge has to precede the transfer of such by the giving forces. This is therefore a request for beneficial spiritual strength, consciously or unconsciously .... consciously through prayer for enlightenment, unconsciously through questions posted by a person which touch upon spiritual matters and which are consequently answered by knowledgeable spiritual beings. If, however, the human being is more in contact with the earth, that is, if he desires clarification about purely earthly things, he can give himself the answer in a solely intellectual way. The intellect is likewise a gift of God but it cannot be compared to spiritual activity by the forces in the beyond, which are in a state of perfection and merely pass on God's flow of strength, for what they pass on is profound realisation and the knowledge of spiritual things which the intellect as such would never be able to ascertain. Earthly questions, however, can be fully solved, as then the strength of God becomes active, which flows to every living being and which even that person who has no spiritual questions at all to settle, may possess. Consequently, the mental knowledge of every earthly striving person can be very extensive and yet need not signify light for him. For this knowledge will be extinguished at the moment of death, whereas the transmissions from the spiritual kingdom remain the property of every soul, for it is everlasting knowledge, thus purest spiritual strength, which is sent by God through mediators to earth. The best evidence for this is the fact that such wisdom is offered to people without mental activity, whilst earthly solutions without exception necessitate mental work, thus using the energy of life from God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mental activity ....

B.D. 2039b from August 21st 1941, taken from Book No. 30

The human being cannot be compelled to get in touch with spiritual forces, but it is a deliberate act of free of will. Consequently, he must also have the opportunity to be mentally active if he does not establish a connection with knowledgeable forces, only in that case is his activity limited insofar as he can only solve earthly questions. Then only his physical organism will be active; he will use the energy of life which flows to him entirely independently from support from the beyond, as long as he does not appeal to these forces for it. The thoughts the person is now thinking have no spiritual value at all, thus no value for eternity, they are not spiritual but earthly, i.e. transient knowledge. However, mental activity can also touch upon problems which lie beyond worldly things, but the human being, due to his will and his attitude towards God, resists the influence of knowledgeable beings from the beyond with the result that his thoughts will utterly contradict the truth .... Hence, only those spiritual forces will express themselves which are requested by the human being's will .... But at all times spiritual forces are at work as soon as spiritual questions are raised, whereas earthly question only need the vitality which flows to him, even though the person believes that his intellectual thinking always solves every problem. Ignorant or lying forces will certainly let the person believe that he has gained the result by purely intellectual means, since it is their intention to deny all spiritual activity, in order to also destroy the belief in divine working. Consequently, the human being considers himself the originator of every thought, and the forces supporting him will encourage this opinion, and only a person aspiring towards God understands the nature of thought. He feels the currents which flow to him from the kingdom of light. He willingly allows himself to be influenced by the good spiritual forces. And therefore, only the person aspiring towards God will know the truth, for that which flows to him in the form of thoughts is from God .... purest truth will be imparted according to His will through bearers of light to the human being, because God is the Truth Himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's permission .... Human free will ....

B.D. 2044 from August 26th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Human free will is the reason for everything people inflict on each other, which so often results in unspeakable suffering and yet is permitted by God. Although His almighty power could indeed prevent it but it would be a restriction of free will if the human being was prevented to carry out what he wants to do. If God took his free will away the human being would be forced back into a state of compulsion. It would be impossible for him to test his free will during his period of life on earth. A human being has to be able to accomplish what he intends to do, only then can it be said that he has the means of self determination during life on earth. Only when the effect of free will, in a bad sense, is directed against people who are consciously connected with God and who pray to Him for protection, will God prevent the latter from being harmed by bad will, but then the bad will is judged as an accomplished act.

At the moment an endless number of people are subjected to the same ill will, thus they also share responsibility for the suffering of the time .... if they approve of actions which result from it. They will not be free from guilt until they reject acts of evil. Condoning an act of evil makes them partly responsible for the suffering that results from it. However, what countless many people consider right, although it is the greatest wrong, will not be reversed by God because people need to understand their wrongdoings themselves or they will always do the same again without recognising their wrong as such. Nevertheless, this does not mean that God’s justice will not intervene when humanity’s activity becomes so extensive that humanity itself is in danger. But even this intervention is merely to let people’s free will become active again and, in view of the huge suffering, turn towards good .... so that the human being now, of his own free will, strives to make up for what he, due to his previous approval, either directly or indirectly has caused himself. God must permit humanity’s actions, He does not want to determine the will of a human being before making his own free decision. However, when he has finally decided, God will reduce the effects where necessary and permissible without interfering with the free will of the human being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Souls of the deceased close to earth ....

B.D. 2075 from September 17th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

As long as the souls of the deceased still think of and desire earthly possessions and pleasures they will stay within the proximity of earth. Through their longing they are connected with everything they desire and will always stay close to it. Even in the beyond they cannot easily detach themselves from what they loved on earth, with the result that they find it difficult to strive to ascend in the beyond. Spiritual maturing becomes questionable while earthly desire is still captivating the soul, for desire generally excludes giving until the soul desires spiritual nourishment. Receiving this will also awaken or increase its urge to give. But if it is not yet receptive to spiritual sustenance it will not be offered to the soul, for then it has not yet completely separated itself from earth and would never recognise the value of what is desired in the spiritual kingdom as the most precious possession. However, the desire for earthly possessions shows a lack of maturity of soul, and thus earth is surrounded by numerous souls in an inadequate state of maturity, which cannot detach themselves from what seemed dear and desirable to them in earthly life. Such souls can only be helped by prayer, for a loving prayer lets them feel something which they haven't felt until then .... they receive a flow of spiritual strength, which triggers in them something entirely different than the fulfilment of earthly longing. This influx of strength makes them feel extremely happy and they gradually turn away from the goals they had sought after until then. And thus a human being on earth can bestow upon the deceased immense help and a tremendous labour of love if he often forwards a prayer to them, which initiates a detachment from earth and its formerly loved surroundings. All earthly things are a hindrance to higher development, only when the longing for it is fought will spiritual matters step into the forefront, and only then will the ascending progress in the beyond begin, and the sooner the spiritual endeavour starts in the beyond the less the soul will have to fight, for the earthly longing will constantly lessen, the soul will distance itself from earth ever more, and it will have overcome matter when it feels the desire for spiritual possessions .... Then it will not just desire but also want to give, and this is the beginning of the ascent to the pinnacle ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Misuse of the gifts which distinguish the human being from the animal ....

B.D. 2083 from September 22nd 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Unadulterated pleasure in life is the goal and endeavour of every person who still lives in darkest spiritual night on earth. And as soon as he achieves it he will enjoy his life to the full and only live for his body while his soul goes without, and if the human being is satisfied with purely physical pleasures his state can be called exceedingly imperfect. It testifies to a purely materialistic attitude, for then the human beings will merely be an empty shell, he cannot be deemed any more, that is, more highly advanced than a creature which lacks intellect and free will, for the latter is not being used or is used in a completely wrong way by the person. The gifts which distinguish the human being from the animal are intended to achieve the soul's higher development; their use shall merely manage to achieve the soul's transformation. The human being, however, only uses these gifts to enhance his body's well-being, and thus he is misusing them. In this case the circumstances of the individual person are not important, for the striving for the pleasures of life in itself is a misuse of his received energy of life and the gifts bestowed upon him by God's love. As to whether he will find fulfilment in his life does not change the fact that his desire worsens the darkness of soul, for his thoughts and intentions impede the soul's actual task. Hence the person's life can remain empty and deprived of earthly pleasure and still not gain him psychological higher development because his desire is orientated towards earthly pleasure. Fulfilment is often denied to them in order to redirect their thoughts and intentions towards spiritual experiences, and yet they fail to find the path into the spiritual kingdom. Their highest goal is and remains earthly happiness .... And such an attitude will not reduce their distance from God, thus it is the cause of a deficiency which will have far-reaching consequences at the end of their earthly life, and this deficiency can no longer be rectified once the soul has left its earthly body.

On the other hand, a short time on earth can suffice to make up for what had been neglected if the human being takes the shaping of his soul seriously. This is why ever more opportunities will approach the human being in his latter years of life which he only needs to make use of and which, if he is willing, can bring him incomparable blessings, for God will not leave misguided souls without help even if the human being does not acknowledge Him, i.e., even if through his attitude towards worldly pleasures and earthly possessions he turns towards God's adversary. He struggles for his soul until his death. Time and again He is willing to help and guides him such that his thoughts will be turned to spiritual spheres. And time and again his will is given an opportunity to make a decision. For divine love is such that it will not let go of whatever wants to withdraw from Him. Even so, God will never decisively intervene in the human being's will but so evidently bring those people together who can complement each other, i.e., He brings badly informed people in contact with those who can serve them in a giving and instructive way. This task is often difficult as long as the world is still alluring, which weakens the will for the acceptance of spiritual truths. Yet occasionally just slight attempts will suffice to make a human being receptive to them .... namely, when the world gives him very little .... Unfulfilled desire can also lead to overcoming the desire, in which case it was richly blessed. Then the person's struggle with himself, against his own craving, was made easy for him by denying him the satisfaction. And this, too, is God's grace, which can lead to the right decision of the free will. One day people will thank God for what they so bitterly and harshly condemn, if it was successful .... or they will suffer bitter regret if their will ignored this grace as well ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Purpose of natural disasters ....

B.D. 2086 from September 25th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

It can be unhesitatingly stated that the earth will be afflicted by powerful natural disasters; indeed, these catastrophes should even be mentioned so that people will know that the respective events are not determined by coincidences. There is no such thing as a coincidence, everything is predetermined, and everything takes the path of higher development. And the forthcoming natural disaster will release countless beings and provide them with opportunities for new forms. At the same time, however the disasters are intended to affect people such that they will look for a connection with God. People only consider the latter very rarely now, this is why God wants to bring Himself closer to them again if only by means which cause fear and terror in people; but if events are proclaimed in advance a person will recognise the correlations and then entrust himself to the Power Which is able to help him. The forces of nature are the only means which can shake up the most unbelieving person and lead him back to faith. Yet they never last long and likewise the will to believe only lasts for as long as a person is in danger of losing his life.

However, the eternal Deity will never intervene with anyone such that a person is forced to believe .... Even in greatest physical adversity He will allow him his freedom. He certainly fights for the still imperfect souls but He does not compel them. And therefore natural disasters will also have to occur within some conformity to law, they just happen more or less violently depending on the necessity for those endangered people who lack correct realisation. And for that reason they shall be informed of the forthcoming events .... Humankind shall become utterly helpless and with childlike trust call upon God for assistance; prior to this it shall already be informed of the dreadful time it is approaching, and if it is only of weak faith all announcements will be accepted with indifference since it will most likely assume that the announced event will not happen. And yet, people will remember it if their body and soul are in peril. And this is intended, for as horrendous as the effects of a natural disaster might be it always entails a shock to human thinking and this can also have a beneficial effect on people's faith, providing they had received the knowledge beforehand. For the whole of humanity is facing a turning point of life. And blessed is he who recognises God's will in everything sent. Then he will truly not be able to behave differently than according to His will and only ever see the great adversity of his fellow human beings and look at the disaster as a means which can ease this hardship .... And this disaster is imminent .... it will come like a thief in the night .... And it will just as quickly be over again, yet the result will be inconceivable ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Danger of accepting established traditions .... Examination ....

B.D. 2091 from September 30th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

It is incomprehensible when a person supports a traditionally adopted teaching which would barely stand up to serious scrutiny. Only someone hungry for truth scrutinises every teaching and will indeed be successful insofar as that he will be able to differentiate between misguided teachings and the truth and correspondingly decide for or against existing doctrines. He will accept what he recognises as truth and retain it as a precious possession. But he will also disassociate himself easily from that which seems untrue to him, he will consider it worthless and thus he will not hesitate to give it up, to reject it. And only then will he value the doctrine and be imbued by it. And since it came alive in him he will stand up for this teaching, whereas traditionally adopted teachings are lifeless possessions, for they are accepted and kept due to some sense of duty. The person dare not voice his own opinion and strictly adheres to the teaching people imparted to him. Such a doctrine cannot lead to spiritual maturity in a person, for only that which he recognises as truth refines his nature. But in order to recognise the truth of a teaching the person must weigh up all pros and cons. If this is his serious will, he will recognise the truth and his work will begin .... to enlighten his fellow human beings as well. However, a person can only endorse that teaching which he himself regards to be true. Hence he must have examined it first before he can pass a teaching on. A certain sign of the value of a teaching is when it can be imparted to a fellow human being with complete confidence. If a person is so penetrated by it that he is capable of imparting a teaching understandably and acceptably then it can also be assumed that he has seriously examined it himself, for he cannot explain something that is still unclear to him, nor would it stand up to serious scrutiny and would therefore be discarded by himself as worthless. Thus, when it is being discussed, the battle of words will be won by that person who had formed an opinion about a doctrine and thought about it himself. He will find it easy to inform his fellow human being because he will have mastered the content of what he wants to pass on, whereas an adopted doctrine becomes more a game of words, because it cannot stand up to closer inspection and is therefore not suitable to be passed on. In that case people can only ever adhere to the wording of a teaching; however, the meaning of the wording causes confusion among people, just as, vice versa, the imparting of a teaching which was recognised to be true will lead to bright light and realisation in a fellow human being. This is why the acceptance of traditional religious doctrines must be warned against time and again, for they offer little or nothing at all to people. But something that should make people happy must be equally acceptable for all people, provided they are permeated by the desire for truth and see in it a mission to pass on what is imparted to them. They are fully capable of differentiating between truth and lies, thus a thoughtless acceptance of established traditions will be out of the question ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's call to service .... Inner voice ....

B.D. 2099 from October 5th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

You should subordinate yourselves to the Lord in every respect, that is, you should always be willing to do that which is pleasing to God. You should only ever accept His will and whatever the inner voice then advises you to do will be right, for God Himself manifests His will to you through the inner voice. Thus, you carry out your will, so to speak, and yet it goes hand in hand with God's will. In that case, you no longer need to worry, for then you will live on earth under the protection of your spiritual friends who will mentally inform you of divine will. And spiritual striving will always be first required of you, although your earthly work ought not to be neglected, yet if you offer your services to God it is His will that you are at all times at His disposal, that you serve Him when He calls you to do so .... And you hear His call when you listen within. To be of service to God means to be ready for Him at all times and to follow His call. However, the call from above sounds gently and subtly in your heart, and in order to hear it you must practise humility, love, gentleness and peacefulness. Thereby you shape the heart's ear which will perceive the most subtle call and you will always know when the Lord is in need of you .... Then He will no longer call you in vain, for then you will hear His voice and hurry to be of service to Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Creation of the beings .... Wrong will ....

B.D. 2100 from October 6th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Bear in mind that you are the living creations of the one who opposed God, that you were called into existence by the will of the God opposing power and that you are therefore children of sin .... God did not withhold His strength from this spirit who once emerged from His strength as a perfect being, hence he made use of God's strength and, by drawing on divine strength, let countless beings arise from his will, and this was your beginning .... You are the products of a wrong will and yet of divine origin, since only God's strength made you become what God's adversary wanted. And this is why you are subject to him as long as your will still strives for the same .... separation from God .... for this was the fundamental idea, the motive for the apostasy from God .... to be free from His power .... to be free and to rule over the beings. And thus the most illuminated being created by God descended into the deepest abyss .... it rebelled against God and tried to instigate all beings having emerged from his will to also rebel against God .... And his created beings succumbed to his will although they were able to freely decide which lord to acknowledge. The beings were in his power because they surrendered their will to him, which was subsequently abused by God's adversary by binding it and thereby enslaving the originally free living creations .... However, everything that emerges from God's strength has the urge for freedom, and in order to return this freedom to the beings God seized the beings from their maker's power .... He placed them in a free state into the spiritual world and gave them the right of self-determination .... The beings, however, also abused their freedom and also became sinful by taking the opponent's side. But divine strength is the fundamental substance of the beings, and divine strength must flow back to God without fail. And thus God wrestles for these fallen-away beings so that they will find the path to Him and offer Him their will ....

Human intellect cannot comprehend that nothing can ever be lost which emerges from God; it cannot understand what an enormous task it is to lead that which had distanced itself close to God again .... Nor can human intellect accept that the power of God's adversary was so great as to create beings, and that divine strength did not intervene to change his will, so that he would have had to acknowledge God as Lord above himself and also order his products to approach God and comply with His will .... Human intellect cannot comprehend that infinite times pass by before the transformation of these living creations' thinking takes place and they recognise God .... And therefore God informs people through spiritual channels of the knowledge of which power was active during the creation of the beings who are now experiencing their embodiment on earth .... These beings voluntarily aspired to be in opposition to God and would never ever return to God again had they been left in the state of free will; and since they had been created by the wrong will, the wrong will was also within them and this consequently had to strive contrary to God, for they did not know the power which was responsible for their aspiration. And thus the beings were subject to their creator, they were something imperfect, enslaved and therefore alienated from God, which could not correspond to His will and nature.

God, as the most perfect Being, could not tolerate anything near Him which did not correspond to this state of perfection. Nevertheless, it was not the beings' own fault because they did not recognise the light as yet since they had emerged from darkness. God's love helped these beings and informed them of the light .... He gave them freedom of will by removing His adversary's power over the beings and thus freed the beings from his control. The imperfectly created beings, however, could not be changed by divine will to become perfect but had to decide for themselves, they had to strive towards God's presence of their own accord and distance themselves from the adversary. Due to their freedom of will they had been placed into a position to decide since they now knew about both powers. Yet their wrong will predominated and the beings turned towards their maker again and lost themselves to the darkness .... And God took pity on them, for the state of those without light was painful. His love wanted the beings in a happy state. And so He removed the beings' will and let them take an infinitely long path in a state without willpower which should lead them into perfection. And for this purpose God let the creation arise .... God shaped forms which were designed to shelter the passive beings .... Thus God created heaven and earth .... a spiritual and an earthly world, which was destined to be an abode for the imperfect beings until they had become perfect .... Now the beings were forced to discard their arrogance and bow down to divine will. They had to endure a state which represented a constraint for the spiritual being which formerly enjoyed its freedom. It was deprived of its freedom because it had abused it .... However, the path through the works of creation will bring it closer again to its previous freedom until it finally receives its freedom again when it is a human being, in order to then pass the test as to whether it will use its free will in the right way. There is indeed a great risk that the being will not pass the test, yet such a test has to take place because the return to God is only of full value in free will .... thus it signifies that the being will come closer to God. The strength from God which was once used by the adversary for the creation of the beings will have flowed back to its origin, and at the same time the God-opposing will have changed into a God-resembling will, thus the being has become perfect as soon as it shares the same will as God .... The being, which had no knowledge of God when it was created, only recognised God's adversary as its lord; but now it has freed itself from his power and found the path home to its Father, from Whose strength it emerged ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Innermost feeling guiding principle for way of life ....

B.D. 2104 from October 9th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

The human being's innermost feeling is the guiding principle for his way of life. As long as a person asks questions he neither negates nor affirms anything, and then his inner voice will speak to him to which he only needs to pay attention in order to be on the right path. Being able to affirm is often very difficult as long as faith is lacking, yet only the will makes the decision. If it is good, then the human being will unhesitatingly accept what he is told by his innermost feeling, for with his questioning he opens his heart to the influence of friends in the beyond. But a person whose will is still controlled by the adversary keeps his heart closed to these suggestions. Thus he opposes and rejects them, that is, he negates. Paying attention to the voice of his heart will only ever be done be a person who is willing to do what is right, for he asks questions and waits for an answer. An unwilling person lives without asking questions relating to spiritual knowledge, because he negates everything of a spiritual nature, i.e., a life beyond the earthly life. And someone who does not ask questions cannot receive an answer. A person's thinking mostly revolves around earthly things, and he considers the time spent on spiritual research a waste of time. In that case, however, he is still so materialistically inclined that he lacks the sentiment for the gentle voice within himself. Therefore he will not pay attention to his innermost feelings either. Thus his inner voice will predominantly sound where the love for the world, the sense for all earthly things, for matter, begins to diminish .... Only then will a person occupy himself with deeper thoughts with the result that he will often question himself .... so that he then, in a manner of speaking, will also give himself the answer which, however, was actually mentally transmitted to him by spiritual friends .... For as soon as his will is good and does not reject God he will receive the truth mentally and he can confidently believe his inner voice .... hence his innermost sentiment .... and subsequently do what he is impelled to do. Only the will must aspire towards that which is good .... he must want to do what is right then he will invariably also be shown which path he should take ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Process of transmission is an act of spiritual emanation of strength ....

B.D. 2105 from October 9th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Spiritual contact can always and forever be established, yet rarely in such obvious ways that the working of spiritual forces is clearly recognisable. If such contact from the beyond to earth happens then it is also for a purpose and this, in turn, explains that the contents of the proclamations which are conveyed to people from above are carefully safeguarded. All reservations regarding their credibility must be put aside, for that which is intended for the whole human race and not just for an individual human being is not being arbitrarily or indiscriminately imparted to a person. The least contradiction in the contents would cause people to reject it. And since it is God's will to offer them a pure teaching He will also prevent the information from above being interspersed with errors. The giving forces are not arbitrarily permitted to teach; they receive their instructions from God and cannot add to it of their own will, for they only carry out the divine will. They are living in truth themselves and, understandably, will not distribute untruth. Ignorant beings, however, are powerless .... They are certainly able to harass the thoughts of people which are on the same level of imperfection as they are but they lack the ability to dictate correct manuscripts .... For worldly abilities are excluded in the beyond as soon as the state of maturity is imperfect .... The process of transmitting spiritual proclamations in this way is an act of spiritual transference of strength .... However, only a being of light is able to distribute spiritual strength, because it is also a recipient and bearer of strength. But ignorant beings or beings with inadequate knowledge also lack strength, consequently, such transcripts cannot take place because they are, after all, the outcome of emanation of spiritual strength in the first place. People's allocated vitality is not enough to produce documents of spiritual content in such a short space of time.

Thus spiritual forces are undeniably at work, and other forces apart from the knowledgeable ones are incapable of giving something they don't possess themselves. Knowledgeable forces, however, are united with God, that is, their will is God's will, and whatever they undertake is done on God's instructions. Were they able to do so, ignorant forces would spread error all over the world in this way and the spiritual chaos would be incalculable. Immature beings are certainly able to mentally influence likewise immature people which results in a completely wrong way of thinking, a completely wrong attitude amongst humanity, but this has always been achieved through deliberation. However, people who receive transmissions without deliberation are experiencing remote effects of spiritual strength, that is, spiritual beings with extraordinary strength at their disposal pass these on to a receptive earthly child which only offers its will, i.e. which keeps itself open as a receiving terminal. This process is visibly recognisable, because the results exist .... they came into being without any means of help, they cannot be explained as a product of human intelligence, for intelligent thought is unable to produce such content within such a brief time span. Consequently it has to be the working of a force which originates from outside the earthly sphere. And if a force is being acknowledged then only good beings can be the givers, for they alone can distribute and forward strength because they are permeated by strength themselves, since they are recipients of strength from God, thus they also share God's will. The fact that the process is extraordinary is very soon ignored and the content is most harshly criticised .... This, however, cannot be refuted and that itself should be enough to infer a giver who cannot be found in the realm of evil. The adversary truly uses other means than to refer humanity to that which is good and noble .... He does not preach love but hatred .... he does not try to bring enlightenment but intends to confuse people's thinking. But here is wisdom clearly and understandably presented to people which only informed forces are able to convey, and all knowledgeable beings work on the instruction of God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘Where two or three are gathered together in My name ....’

B.D. 2107 from October 10th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

‘Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there Am I in the midst of them ....’ What promise lies within these Words of the Lord! He announces His presence to those who meet in the name of Jesus. Thus it is His will that people should come together and remember the Lord .... It is His will that they should encourage each other to believe, that they help each other and speak about Him, that they therefore carry Him in their hearts and always mention His name. Then He will want to be with them, if only invisibly .... He wants them to be aware of His presence although they cannot see Him .... And therefore it is divine will that people should congregate in small circles in order to hear the divine Word. Yet He adds to this .... two or three .... People should consider that the Lord did not accidentally speak these Words .... they should consider that even in these Words rests a profound meaning. Communal prayers with many people cannot be God’s will, for something that should be a deeply inner experience turns into a mechanical action. For no formalities take place where only a few people are gathered, and these penetrate the divine Word ever deeper because they discuss each other’s points of view and also make a serious effort to live according to this Word. And this good will already draws God to them; this is why He gladdens the believers with His presence. But during large communal prayer meetings an exchange of thoughts is impossible. Each person is involved with his own thoughts and they don’t always relate to the spiritual kingdom. People don’t always deal with questions of eternity; often they are also very earthly-minded .... God will therefore never be amongst these for He is only present where He is most sincerely aspired to. And there will only be a few in such a community who have the earnest will to be good and therefore appeal to God for the strength to be able to live up to their will. These will be gladdened by the Lord. But there are not many of them .... Most people merely fulfil a duty and their belief is more a formality and the divine promise can never be granted to them. This is why people should abide by the divine Word, they should meet in small circles and draw strength from God’s Word, but they should never ever believe that it is pleasing to God when such gatherings are demanded as a matter of duty, since this excludes the profoundly heartfelt bond with the Lord unless his will is so exceptionally strong that the human being disregards all external impressions affecting him. Then the Lord will be with him too. Yet someone who complies with mere formalities has no living faith, thus he will not assign to these Words the significance which are actually inherent in these Words ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Violation of free will by fellow human beings ....

B.D. 2110 from October 12th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

The human being's resolve determines his actions and thoughts. He can certainly be opposed by another person's will and he can be prevented from implementing his own will, but then two equal forces will be fighting each other and the stronger resolve will be victorious; but this does not deny freedom of will. So therefore the human being himself inhibits his fellow human being, and this is in accordance with God's will as soon as the human will prevents his fellow human being from implementing heartless actions. In that case a strong will is a blessing for a fellow human being. Vice versa, however, it is very wrong to misuse a strong will by preventing a fellow human being from carrying out kind-hearted activities and spiritual striving and curtailing his own resolve. Such a battle against each other is based on heartlessness and can never be in accordance with God's will. The motive impelling a person's will into action is therefore always the decisive factor. The will remains free even if it is prevented from being implemented, this is why the will is judged and not always the deed .... if a person's will had no intention to accomplish a deed but was forced by his fellow human being into doing so. No human being on Earth should elevate himself for the sake of dominating his fellow human being, for this contradicts the right relationship between people in the eyes of God. Even those with great earthly power at their disposal should treat their subordinates like brothers; they should use their will by using their ruling power with love, by only ever striving towards that which is good and thus also trying to persuade their fellow human beings to make correct use of their will, that is, to only do deeds which are pleasing to God. But as soon as a ruling power forces people into carrying out deeds which contradict the commandment of love, it also binds their will, i.e. it makes it impossible for them to use their free will and thus it must also bear the responsibility for all forcibly undertaken deeds. Hence, free will, in an earthly respect, is not curtailed by God, instead, only people disable each other's freedom of will. Yet a violation of will is only possible in an earthly way. In a spiritual respect no power on earth is able to influence freedom of will. No power on earth can force the human will into a specific attitude towards God, no power on earth can prevent its inclination towards God but neither can any power incline it towards Him if it is still in opposition to Him. The human being must use his own will to form his opinion of God and what he decides to do is entirely up to him. The will's apparent lack of freedom in an earthly respect can occasionally have a favourable effect on his opinion about God, for where he considers his freedom to be inhibited a person often looks for a spiritual balance .... He activates his free will where it cannot be prevented, and thus an external coercion can still be of benefit to him, since the actual purpose of life merely consists of the decision of will for or against God which, however, will never exclude the fact that it is wrong to use the strength of will between people to inhibit another person's will. Were the commandments of love observed, every person would want that which would benefit his fellow human being and all intentions of dominating another person would be eliminated. Unkindness, however, impels people into taking ever more severe measures against each other .... The strong person will always use his will and override the will of the weak which, in a manner of speaking, is the influence of the power that once misused its free will for the apostasy from God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Belief in a continuation of life .... Consequences of earthly life in the beyond ....

B.D. 2113 from October 14th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Caring for the salvation of the soul is not being taken seriously and yet it should be the most important thing, for this is the human being's only purpose in life. Nevertheless, the human being cannot be forced to do so, it can only ever be presented to him again that he will have to accept the consequences of his activity on earth after his earthly life, that he, if he neglects his soul, will have to endure a far more meagre and agonising existence than the most impoverished and excruciatingly painful earthly life can be. The human being is only living for the present, and he believes that this present will be over with his physical death. And therefore he won't make any provisions for the future. And yet he is only on earth for the sake of this future ....

The belief in a continuation of life after death cannot be forced onto him, consequently he cannot be offered any obvious evidence from the beyond so as not to restrict his freedom of faith. But if the human being would just have the good will to know the truth, the spiritual world would make itself perceptible to him, then he would heed the smallest sign, and the belief in a beyond would come alive in him. But the human being is generally not at all interested in knowing anything about an 'afterwards'. He lives on earth and is satisfied with this certainty, always providing that he won't know or feel anything anymore after his physical death. And he doesn't consider that only the external form has become lifeless, because the spirit .... the true life .... has escaped from it. He fails to consider that it is unable to die, that it is immortal, that it only leaves its external cover behind on earth in order to enter its true home. And he fails to consider that he is shaping the spiritual kingdom for himself on earth, or .... that it will correspond to his earthly life .... that it can be a dark, unfriendly and depressing or a radiantly bright and joyful environment for the human being's soul. He doesn't consider that he will remember his unused earthly life with severe unbearable regret .... since he will never be able to say that the knowledge of it wasn't communicated to him.

Every person will receive instructions in this regard, yet not everyone will accept these instructions because he is unwilling, and the will cannot be compelled. Then they will only tend to their body, they will only pay attention to its well-being, whereas the soul remains ignored. Humanity's adversity is immense, and consequently the physical adversity has to be extensive too, so that the human being will look within himself and become aware of the irrelevance of all earthly things and also of his body, so that he then will send his questions into infinity after all and as a result be guided into thinking differently ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine providence .... Misguided will ....

B.D. 2117 from October 16th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

The events in the life of a human being do not happen by coincidence, instead everything is divine providence and has been predetermined since eternity. Every person’s life has been outlined in detail, and if it appears as if human will is playing a part, then only because God has known the human will since eternity and therefore He also knows how the person is using his freedom of will. And in accordance with this will God had shaped human life even before it began. Thus the individual cannot change his life in a completely different way than that which God has determined, just as, on the other hand, no coincidences play any part in the planning of earthly life. Therefore, irrespective of whether changes in life are favourable or unfavourable, everything should be accepted with gratitude and submission, because they only intend to achieve the soul’s higher development, they are only more opportunities for its maturing.

It is completely misguided to assume that a person’s will or action might have been able to prevent this or that. Irrespective of how the human being’s will decides, the results always correspond to God’s eternal plan, although this does not absolve the human being from his responsibility if he uses his will wrongly. God has already taken this person’s misguided will into account, i.e. the consequences of this turn into opportunities for ascent again. This sequence, however, does not relate to the person’s misguided will, i.e. a person’s misguided will can certainly accomplish a deed, the effect of this deed, however, is not decided by him but by God .... And thus God co-ordinates every event, He lets the occurrences follow each other in such a way that they benefit the person’s soul, and a human being cannot do anything to prevent the plan that God devised once and for all. There is no such thing as chance, no matter how miraculous events appear to be, the course of every single person’s life is always God’s will .... Because God will always allow for the person’s free will, and as He has known this since eternity He has shaped his life in accordance with this free will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heavenly bodies .... Spiritual and earthly substance ....

B.D. 2142a from November 6th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

Only that man gets closer to the problem of the creation of the world, whose thoughts are turned to God, because he thinks about the origin of the universe, about the infinity and the Creator of all things. He will not draw fast conclusions, he will presume and ask questions in mind, and mentally the response will be sent to him, as he pays attention to his thoughts. The slightest willingness to be thaught by knowing strengths, God rewards in the way, that He commissions them to guide man’s thoughts in the right path, and also his thinking will correspond to the truth, and he will take wisdoms from himself. He is taught by the Spirit of God, and therefore man is in truth .... The world is the product of the divine will to love. It is the thought of God, which has become a form. All tangible and earthly visible belongs to the earth, the realm of matter .... But out of this the spiritual world is not visible to the human eye, but also comes from the divine creative strength. Because the universe has innumerable creations, whose elementary bodies are spiritual substance, that can not be perceived by the human eye, because this can only see earthly matter. Could the human watch these spiritual creations, he would get a great knowledge, but his free will would be in danger, because what he would see, would be decisive for his whole life on earth. But the knowledge for that reason must remain hidden for him, so that he can walk his earthly life completely unaffected. God’s will, wisdom and love purchased creations continously, that appear to man only as very distant heavenly bodies, so he supposes them in the same nature as the earth. However these heavenly bodies are of such diverse design and for the habitants of the earth completely inaccessible. Nevertheless the human mind can rove into these creations and he takes down to earth, what he sees and hears. And this is an extraordinary grace of God, for man as such will never be able to get into that realm, and therefore the knowledge would lack him completely. But his spirit teaches him in the following manner:

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heavenly bodies .... Spiritual and earthly substance ....

B.D. 2142b from November 7th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

There is nothing in the universe, that does not have its origin in God. Consequently everything must proclaim the divine wisdom, that’s to say, it must correspond to a plan, designed by God in His wisdom. So nothing is useless in space, though it may appear to man. Now the heavenly bodies correspond their purpose exactly like the earth, although they are designed differently. Everything in the universe gives the still unfree spiritual possibility, to develop to the height. That is the only purpose of any work of creation. But now there is by no means to accept, that therefore all works of creation exist from the same substance, so that only the earthly substance, the matter, can be the admission station of the undeveloped spiritual, because this assumption would imply, that everything in the universe is from the same earthly substance. It would also require, that all the stars were inhabited by the same beings, by people, but this always means a persistence in the same state, that’s to say in the undeveloped state lifelessness, meaning inaction. It would also mean constant darkness, and so should be all the stars lightless creations. But the higher developed beings would feel this creation as unbearable complusion, for they would find no receiving willing beings for their output of light, so the pursuit of God would never find fulfilment, if the being would not be released from his earthbound condition and would come into free regions, where an action without cover of complusion is possible. So also creations must exist, which mean no complusion for the being. But every earthly substance is a complusion for the spiritual therein, consequently (this must be eliminated), and there must be creations, that can only be explained purely spiritual, because they are only purely spiritual substance. They exist, but not visible to the human eye, but perceptible only with the spiritual eye. Therefore they are to be regarded as spiritual creations, which means, they can be beheld only after the earthly life, that they contain the spiritual beings, who have travelled the earthly life and should develop higher. But the state of ripeness of the beings is different, consequently the creations must be different, which now serve the beings to stay ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heavenly bodies .... Spiritual and earthly substance ....

B.D. 2143 from November 7th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

For the higher development of the spirit the serving activity is the decisive factor, namely a certain activity is required by the being according to the domicile, and this again corresponds to the nature of the heavenly body, that has those beings as inhabitants. Earthly visible and tangible substance conditions also an activity, that achieves visible and tangible substance again, and therefore the soul, the spiritual, must be in a wrapper, that is tangible and visible. But activity can exist also only in a purely intellectual working, that means not be bound to any form or earthly creation and yet likewise be a serving in love, so the being comes to perfection. Consequently the maturing of these beings does not have to be made dependent by earthly creations, that means material creations. Rather the upward-development can be able to go ahead faster and easier in spiritual regions. However the activity in a spiritual environment is hard to describe to people. It is not to make them understand, because the human can not imagine life without physical exterior shape, but with God nothing is impossible, and therefore He created things, that appear unacceptable to the human mind, which should be explained as non-existing by human terms, but they are not possible to imagine out of the universe and therefore are also not to be denied. And these are the heavenly bodies, that are visible by the people as stars in the sky. These stars are endless lengths away from each other, they are always a world of them own. God’s omnipotence, wisdom and love attestes each creation, but man does not comprehend the nature of the stars, as long as he is on earth, it is nothing imaginable for him, what is not made of earthly substance. But the spiritual in man is also a completely independent substance from the earthly matter, and this leaves behind all material tangible or visible on the earth, as soon as it comes in the spiritual realm through the gate of eternity. And so the stay of the soul after physical death is not a creation of earthly substance, but the countless stars are meant to it, that are visible for the human eye as luminous celestial body, but in reality they can not be seen by the human eye, because they are no earthly creations, but they were still created by God for the higher development of the imperfect spiritual ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Transformation of the external shape after physical death .... Being spiritually dead .... Activity - Inactivity ....

B.D. 2144 from November 8th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

The human being requires vital energy for every activity, thus activity signifies life. If this strength is withdrawn from him he will be incapable of reshaping himself or other things .... he will be lifeless. But as soon as the human being has become lifeless, the external shape will nevertheless change within itself. It will dissolve, and this process will last until all substances are taken in by a new external shape again, i.e. once the spiritual substance has escaped the form, the remaining form will certainly be released from its previous purpose, nevertheless, it must find a new purpose .... it must contribute towards increasing some other external shape. The substance dissolves in order to be joined to a new external shape. This process once again requires a longer period of time .... Hence the old shape seemingly dissolves; in reality, however, the spiritual substances which the external shape also consists of enter into contact with other spiritual substances and form a new external shape because the spiritual substance, which had solidified into an external shape, must likewise undertake the path of higher development on earth, for it is still at the beginning of its development. As soon as spiritual substances are placed into this new external shape again, it will begin its function of service, thus the shape will awaken to life .... for activity is life. Each work of creation receives the flow of strength from God so that it can actively be of service, no matter in what way, and every activity results in higher development for the spiritual substance in the form. Consequently that which is alive .... thus active .... must advance in its development without fail. Only the state of death signifies a standstill of its development. But all matter shelters life within itself, for it constantly changes, albeit over various lengths of time. Even the hardest form, through external influences relating to light radiation .... thus the activity of the bearers of light .... will be stimulated to be active, although this is not noticeable to the human eye. But life also stirs in this shape and accomplishes changes which therefore confirm its life. Matter can therefore not be called entirely dead, although for the human being it appears to be lifeless. And yet, a state of lifelessness exists and this occurs in the stage as a human being .... In this stage the being receives the greatest flow of vital energy which it should use for actively being of service. And despite of this it is possible for the human being to spend his life on earth in complete idleness .... as soon as he does not use the vital energy in order to fulfil the task which is the purpose of his earthly life .... if he neglects or refrains from doing what will gain him higher development .... if he avoids accomplishing acts of love .... the pursuance of activity for which God provides the human being with the flow of vital energy .... Then his higher development will come to a standstill. This signifies a state of lifelessness, of death, and this is the worst state because it can only be remedied by the being itself .... but since the state of death is a state of weakness, the being will no longer be able to release itself from it because it rejected the strength it had previously received .... Death of the external shape merely signifies a transformation into a new form, thus, in a manner of speaking, a further possibility for higher development of the spiritual substance which the external shape consists of. But to be spiritually dead is the most horrific state, because the final grace which is at the being's disposal has been left unused .... because the flow of vitality God conveyed to this being has not been used for helpful activity and the being remains on the same level of development it was in at the beginning of its embodiment as a human being. Spiritual progress without activity is impossible; the being becomes weak as a result of its inactivity and enters the beyond without strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘He who remains in love remains in Me and I in him ....’

B.D. 2147 from November 11th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

Remain in Me so that I can unite with you. Your life shall be a continuous activity of love. You should do everything as a matter of innermost impulse, and this impulse shall be love, the most beautiful and sacred feeling, which you should allow to dominate you. Anyone who lives in love is engrossed in Me, anyone who lives in love remains forever united with Me, for he is what I Am Myself .... he is love, as I Myself Am love .... Then peace will be within you, for the marriage of your spirit with Me has taken place, it is no longer outside of Me but in Me, for it is My share for eternity. Then I Myself will be with you and where I Am there must be peace and love and harmony. And if you live in unity with Me, your life on earth will neither be conflict nor worry, for then I will fight on your behalf and take your worries upon Me, for I love you because you are My Own since the beginning. But first you must completely hand yourselves over to Me, you must sacrifice everything to Me, you must so love Me that you willingly sacrifice everything for Me, and you must prove this love to Me by striving to treat your fellow human beings in the same way as you would like to treat Me. I want you to prove your love for Me through your love for your fellow human beings .... It is My will that you should help each other, that one is willing to suffer on behalf of the other, that you serve each other with love. Then your activity of love on earth will be blessed, it will result in the most magnificent reward. I will be with you and place you into a state of profound peace and silent beatitude. For this is the promise I gave you, and My Word always remains the same ‘He who remains in love remains in Me and I in him ....’

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prayers for souls in the beyond which had not acquired love on earth ....

B.D. 2165 from November 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

An unredeemed soul's path of suffering is impossible to describe to people, and yet they should know that it must endure an inconceivably hopeless state because this knowledge is intended to impel people into helpfully supporting such souls, hence they are constantly admonished not to forget these souls. They will thank those people a thousand fold who ease their agony by praying for them. Souls in the beyond which leave people behind on earth with whom they were lovingly connected have an advantage compared to those which did not acquire love for themselves on earth. Loving thoughts and devout wishes follow the former, or such souls receive strength through heartfelt prayer, which can substantially improve their situation. Every loving thought is soothingly experienced by the souls and awakens love again, which then will manifest itself towards equally suffering souls. However, souls which lived without love on earth must starve and suffer unspeakably. They are quickly forgotten or they are only thought of unkindly, and this has appalling consequences on their state in the beyond. Every kind thought of people on earth for the souls in the beyond alleviates their torments, every bad thought increases them and the souls themselves are unable to defend themselves or enforce people's love for them.

Now the soul is perceptively affected by love or heartlessness which either ease or impede its struggle towards ascent. Souls which entirely lack people's love on earth have to completely depend on themselves in utterly dark surroundings and suffer indescribable hardship. These souls should be particularly considered on earth in prayer so that they, too, feel the blessing of intercession, so that they feel the strength of love within themselves and thus an inner change takes place. For as soon as a loving thought fleetingly touches such lonely souls they notice it and turn towards the place of origin of this thought, they come close to the person who mercifully thought of them and observe him and his characteristics, his actions and his train of thought. They will never harass a person who is good to them either, although they themselves are rarely capable of good feelings. Yet they dwell on the reason why their state of suffering eases when they are close to these people and they sense noticeable relief through the prayer on behalf of the struggling souls in darkness. And they learn to recognise that love is the only means for improving their situation. And once the soul has gained this realisation then it will also become gentle and helpful towards other souls and they will have escaped the bitterest hardship. People on earth would be able to redeem infinitely many souls from their hardship if they tried to imagine the helplessness of these souls. For if they feel a spark of love within themselves their great suffering should move them and arouse their will to help these souls. People should include these poor souls which lack the strength to help themselves in their prayer, they should call upon God for grace and mercy for these souls, they shall give them their love and never think heartlessly of a deceased person so as not to increase his pain. For then the soul will be in great danger of becoming completely hard and every good inclination in it dying .... But the souls should be redeemed and people on earth can contribute an awful lot towards achieving it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Intercession for people distanced from God ....

B.D. 2172 from December 2nd 1941, taken from Book No. 31

People who deem themselves too superior to call upon God for help are furthest away from God .... they are neither able to believe in a helpful and omnipotent Power nor look at prayer as a bridge which leads to the divine Deity .... who therefore will not establish a connection either and are thus totally on their own if they are faced by difficulties which earthly help cannot resolve. For if a person cannot find the path to God in this adversity he demonstrates that he still remains in blatant opposition to God, that earthly life has not yet gained him higher development, that he therefore is still in a very poor state if he has to give up his earthly life. He has not yet made a conscious effort in order to attain a higher level. And since he does not appeal for it in prayer he also lacks the strength to do so. And yet, even these people ought to sense the blessing of prayer, for they will be able to discover a perceptible softening of their nature as soon as a fellow human being prays on their behalf. Intercession can achieve very much and most of humanity could be redeemed by now if one would appeal to God for love and grace on behalf of the other. Then the wilful rejection would not be so immense anymore, for God grants every prayer which reveals unselfish neighbourly love if the gift of realisation for a fellow human being is being appealed for. God's infinite love is instantly willing to fulfil such a prayer because it testifies to love for another person. However, the distance to God is only reduced through love, and if the being itself fails it can still be helped on earth and shown the right path through intercession.

The further away a person is from the eternal Deity the more inconceivable the thought of help is to him. And therefore he will not turn to God in prayer either. But since a change of thinking can only be achieved though heartfelt prayer, a person should not miss any opportunity to sincerely pray for his fellow human being who is still of weak faith. The power of prayer is tremendous and a person can achieve anything with a devout prayer, and it especially affects spiritual states, that is, the person will relinquish his resistance regarding all spiritual matters, he will become reflective and think about what he previously adamantly rejected and will then arrive at a different result than before. A person who prays on behalf of his fellow human being for spiritual enlightenment has extraordinary influence over the latter which demonstrates itself by the fact that he is willing to listen to what is imparted to him, even if at first he was opposed to it, that he thinks about it and, if he later remembers it, that he will gladly and happily accept it. And thereby the distance to God will be diminished. Heartfelt prayer results in immense strength and must therefore take effect on his fellow human being as soon as this prayer is applied to him. This is why people who are distant from God are not hopelessly lost, for as soon as someone can be found who recognises their great spiritual hardship and would like to release them from it he has an effective means at his disposal .... the intimate intercession with God, which is very beneficially felt by the previously incorrigible person so that he cannot ignore this love. And he will be guided onto the right path and still attain realisation, if only after a very long time; but he is not hopelessly left at the mercy of the enemy, instead the beings struggling for good will remain victorious and help redeem the person from the state of being far away from God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eruptions are an act of liberation for the spiritual substances bound in the solid form ....

B.D. 2175 from December 5th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

Endless times have passed by already and endless times will still pass by until the spiritualisation of that which is the fundamental substance of Creation will be completed. This process is so inconceivably laborious and requires such an infinitely long time because the initial resistance of the spiritual substance cannot be forcibly broken, but it has to decide to surrender it voluntarily, and therefore it cannot be interfered with to speed up the process. Only the exertion of exceptionally hard pressure can weaken the spiritual substance's will of resistance, hence the consistency of the visible creations appear to be almost indestructible in their initial stages and their disintegration is only possible again through violent events. Such violent disintegrations only take place through God's will when the spiritual substance has become so compliant that it no longer requires the insufferable state of constraint. Then God will loosen its restraints, and the previously hard form will disintegrate and reshape itself into new external forms, but they no longer signify such a painful state for the spiritual substance. Every violent breakdown of a formerly solid form is an act of liberation for the bound spirit within, at the same time, however, creations which shelter more mature spiritual substances will also become subject to change. For the forcible disintegration of a hard substance is a process which is felt by all spiritual beings far and wide. It is not a gradual decay but an elemental eruption of the spiritual substance which is momentarily granted freedom by God and which it uses in order to burst that which keeps it bound. Such eruptions entail momentous changes for those creations which are affected by the destruction.

All spiritual substances, including those already further developed, dispose of their old form in this way, unite with other released spiritual substances and take abode again in a new external form, depending whether these spirits are willing to fit in with a serving task. And thus through such violent disintegration the spiritual substance is induced to carry out a serving activity again, which signifies a relaxation from its previous constraint for the spiritual substance. This is why every forceful breakdown involves liberation, i.e. further development for the spiritual substance bound in the form, and is joyfully welcomed by it. It is only a sorrowful event for the spirit during the last stage of development, for it deprives this spirit of any further prospect of development on earth and therefore triggers dread and horror if it didn't make use of its last abode in the form while it had the opportunity. Yet such eruptions are necessary for the sake of the immature spiritual substance which cannot be released from its solid form by any other means. For as soon as it decides to be of service after an infinitely long time of resistance to God, it will also be granted the opportunity to do so by God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Harshest measures .... Fearless speaking .... Strong will ....

B.D. 2193 from December 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

It requires strong-minded people to fearlessly spread divine revelations, for everything which signifies spiritual progress, which these revelations aim to achieve, will result in harshest countermeasures and war will be declared on all spiritual striving. But in addition, divine revelations are so implausible to people as long as they are still spiritually unenlightened. Every message from the spiritual kingdom requires an element of faith in order to be unhesitatingly accepted. Where faith does not exist, they will be rejected and efforts will be made to fight against the bearers of light, who only want to pass on divine wisdom .... People will want to ban the distribution of truth and for this purpose establish almost unrealisable laws. And an irresolute person will yield to these laws and deny God his cooperation. Divine love, however, wants the truth to be spread. It seeks to guide people towards this knowledge and for this very reason reveals this knowledge to them through a person. But this person, too, will fearlessly have to pass on the information he heard through the grace of God and His spirit. For as soon as he is deemed worthy of receiving this extraordinary grace his path of ascent becomes easier but he also has the task of showing his fellow human beings the path leading upwards, i.e., of making the divine grace equally accessible to them. Thus, he must speak up and try to pass on what he received through spiritual mediation. And this needs courage regarding the worldly authority, even though the proclaimers of the divine Word should acknowledge every earthly authority providing it does not openly oppose God's commandments.

Anyone who tries to live according to these commandments will also recognise which worldly measures are justified or not .... and he will know which laws he has to follow first. Proclaiming the divine revelations to these people will not be unsuccessful .... They will be accepted due to the existing faith in a God of love and of mercy, of wisdom and of omnipotence. But where no faith exists at all, the proclaimer of the Word will have to fight with the sword of his tongue and may not be afraid if he is told to stop speaking. He is needed as a mediator between God and people, and he must faithfully administer this position as a mediator .... He must untiringly pass on the Word he receives and mention everything that is revealed to him. For it is essential that humanity wakes up from its slumber and that it is given the information about God's obvious working which is based on His love for people who are close to their spiritual downfall. These are the people he wants to save and guide out of darkness into light .... He offers His grace to them and leaves it up to them to avail themselves of it .... And this gift of grace should be fearlessly mentioned because it is God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Wisdom, light and strength are as one ....

B.D. 2194 from December 25th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

Wisdom is strength, for knowledge is light and light and strength are as one. Anyone who is wise, who therefore can also share his knowledge, imparts the light which is the strength from God, because the receiver feels the flow as strength again. A person to whom knowledge is imparted will surpass himself, for the spiritual strength within him proliferates. Neither does it diminish thereafter, although the person shares it again. His knowledge will constantly grow, that is, one insight will follow another, and one clear picture after another will emerge in him where it was previously dark, thus a spiritual void .... A light has been kindled which can send its rays in all directions without losing its brilliance, but which can become a source of light if time and again it kindles new flames and thus banishes spiritual darkness where the light begins to shine. Once the human being has become knowledgeable, he will never allow this knowledge to lie fallow but he will always feel himself urged to share it, and thus the knowledge works as strength, for it impels the teacher into becoming active. Therefore, the knowledgeable beings in the beyond will likewise want to distribute this knowledge with increased vigour. At no time will the beings content themselves with having this knowledge themselves but will almost compete with each other to impart this knowledge.

And this is the effect of God's strength, which flows in the form of knowledge into everything that is receptive, be it the human being on earth or the entity in the beyond which enters the sphere of God's emanation of love and receives light and strength in the form of knowledge. That which comes forth from God will always stimulate activity, because God constantly generates life and everything alive is always active .... Spiritual life must therefore be a spiritual activity, it has to be a passing on of the flow of love and strength which originates in God as the source of strength and should penetrate everything which was previously weak and dark, that is, the beings which are lacking all knowledge about God and His working must be guided into this knowledge, because ignorance is a state of imperfection and misery, which shall be changed into a state of perfection and blissful happiness of realisation about God's might and glory. Consequently, knowledge signifies light and strength. The state of darkness will be expelled and changed into a state of light and at the same time enable the being to also banish the darkness in other beings and to bring them close to the light, and it will make use of this ability because it can't help itself but be incessantly active ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Book of Books .... Lamp without oil ....

B.D. 2203 from January 5th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

A lamp without oil is but an empty vessel which does not serve its purpose; it does not emit any light because it lacks the food which the light must constantly receive. Even the Holy Scripture must be judged as a mere book as long as it has no true light-spreading effect, that is, as long as it does not result in spiritual enlightenment .... The Holy Scriptures can truly offer the most profound wisdom for someone who, with absolute faith and a God-inclined heart, desires to draw wisdom from it, thus, as soon as the human being himself proves his hunger for light through this desire. Then the Book of Books will not merely be an empty vessel but become a source of light instead .... The human being's wisdom will increase because he desires food for his spirit and this nourishment turns his inner light into a bright flame whose radiance shines far and wide and can illuminate the darkest night. The Word of God is blessed with His strength and those who may receive the Word from God directly will therefore also constantly be permeated by God's strength. And this strength also flows to a person who accepts the Word with the same depth of feeling where it is made accessible for all people, as long as he desires to accept divine wisdom, as long as his one and only desire is light. For God will satisfy every hunger for His Word, He will give where the desire is present. Thus, the heart must long for spiritual nourishment, then it will be offered in the form of knowledge, for every Word in the Holy Bible will then become clear to the person and this knowledge will please and satisfy him. But how often does a person only read the written Word without allowing it to talk to his heart .... how often does he lack the sense and understanding for what he reads because he fails to pray for the grace of understanding, and then the Book is of no greater value than any other book which merely serves the purpose of passing time. But then the lamp is lacking oil, it is without light and merely an empty vessel which fails to fulfil its purpose, for it does not emit light and therefore cannot illuminate a person's heart either. The Word of God comes to every person who desires it, for God Himself is the Word, and He reveals Himself in the Word in many different ways to anyone who strives towards Him .... He gives him the truth mentally or brings people together and speaks through them, or He addresses them through the Book of Books. But the willingness to receive the divine Word must always be present so that his desires can be granted. Then the spirit of God will always be at work, regardless of how and where the human being receives the divine Word, because the spirit of God can only take effect when the human being's hunger for spiritual nourishment, for light, is evident. This also excludes all error, for even where the latter had occurred through human will, the spirit of God will so guide the person's thoughts that he understands it correctly and thus his knowledge will correspond to the truth. Then his knowledge will resemble a light which brightly shines in all directions and sends its radiance into the darkness. And he may draw upon this knowledge at all times and everywhere .... The spirit of God is always willing to distribute knowledge; wherever a heartfelt desire exists the heart will be nourished, for it is God's will that the human hearts shall become brightly illuminated. It is His will that His Word shall not just be read or listened to on the surface but that it should penetrate deeply, so that it will remain as spiritual knowledge and will be the soul's wealth in eternity one day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Satan’s work of deception .... Mask .... Matter ....

B.D. 2204 from January 6th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

It is Satan’s work of deception when something is portrayed to people as a rescue mission but which, in reality, is a work of utmost heartlessness .... when people believe a most bitter injustice to be right .... when noble motives are feigned which are based on low and selfish thoughts. Satan will use words of love to appeal to people, and he will be very successful since, due to their heartlessness, people have become unable to recognise the foul play of Satan, who wants to lure them into ruin. He will always use means which appear to be good and noble. He will never fight under his true banner but always conceal his true character behind the mask of good. And therefore it is particularly important to stay alert so that people, who always want to do what is right, will not become victims of this pretence. The human being should never judge by outward appearances. Word and action have to correspond, and where love is truly shown the work of God’s adversary need not be feared. Satan, however, will never do a good deed since it is his goal to fight everything good and noble, consequently he tries to incite people into harming each other.

But God will never be a passive observer where His adversary is deluding people’s thinking in order to keep the souls from the pure truth. And thus, where God’s adversary is actively spreading error under the cover of love and humanitarianism, God is at the same time providing information about the true nature of the one who is now presiding over humanity. God will still leave him in full authority for a while, which he will use extensively, but the time for his destructive action on earth is limited because the true face of Satan shall be revealed and his actions exposed. Anyone whose will is turned towards God will recognise Satan’s work of deception and turn away from him in disgust; however, many will allow themselves to be deceived by him and they will find it difficult to see through the intrigues of evil powers.

But as a warning you all should know that every promise of earthly advantages suggests the work of evil forces .... that good forces will never be involved in an endeavour which is to serve the improvement of earthly life, for this would result in the aspiration for matter which, however, should be overcome in earthly life .... But this is what God’s adversary aims to achieve first and foremost .... to enslave people with matter, to motivate their desire for it in order to once again bring them under his control. And thus the activity of Satan is revealed by his attempt to increase what the human being should gladly surrender ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Coming into being and passing away ....

B.D. 2206 from January 8th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

The fate of everything which is visible to you is to be transient, and yet it cannot be called senseless and futile, for the transience of every single work of creation is simultaneously the prerequisite for the emergence of new life. This should be understood spiritually as well as physically, for as soon as life escapes from one form, something new comes into being out of the external form in combination with other dissolving external forms, and the escaped spiritual substances united with equally mature spiritual substances animate new external forms once again, and thus new creations keep coming into existence as soon as old creations appear to dissolve. Coming into being and passing away is the eternal cycle which aims to achieve constantly higher development. Coming into being and passing away, however, only affects that which is visible to you .... the spiritual substance concealed within is everlasting; it continues to exist for all eternity .... Consequently, everything visible, the material form, will in fact release the spiritual substance after a specific time, the spiritual substance itself, however, enters into a new form, i.e. into earthly matter, until it no longer requires it .... Only then will true life begin which will never end but last forever. The cycle of spiritual substances through the form will take eternities, since this time is so infinitely long for human understanding that one can indeed speak of eternities. And yet it is but a fleeting moment compared to the never-ending eternity in the state of freedom. Everything visible strives towards the state of freedom, whereas all free spirits look after that which is visible again, that is, after the banished spirits therein and provide them with new possibilities for liberation. Thus the free spirits let visible creations emerge for the bound spirits which the bound spirits have to overcome in order to release themselves. Bringing such creations into being is the activity of the spirits which, in a state of perfection and in harmony with God's will, use the strength of God for creating and giving life to many different kinds of works of creation.

Therefore, coming into being and passing away depends on the will of the free spirits again which, however, due to love for the unfree spirits and in profound wisdom, only create what is most beneficial for the latter in accordance with divine will. This is why the emergence and disappearance of visible works of creation will always demonstrate some regularity, because it is implemented with profound wisdom and nothing in creation arises at random or without meaning and purpose. Such a well-planned work of creation must, therefore, also offer the highest opportunity of development for the immature spiritual substance; the passing away of visible things has to be just as necessary and successful as their emergence; passing away need not signify an end to what exists but only a transformation, because that which emerged from the divine creative power cannot cease to exist anymore even if it looks like that to the human eye. Consequently, only a constant transformation of that which shelters spiritual substance takes place, just as the spiritual substance keep changing by growing, since the spiritual substance having escaped the form unites with other substances of the same kind and therefore continues to need ever new external forms in which it can achieve the degree of maturity which will result in the unification with equally-matured spirits again. The apparent breaking down of visible creations therefore signifies spiritual progress, i.e. the merger of spiritual potencies, and thus the passing away of all visible things, is just as necessary as the emergence of new creations. And even if infinite times pass by, the love of the free spirits will nevertheless offer the still bound spirits every opportunity of development and subsequently even these spirits will be free one day and help the as yet unredeemed spirits again. And for this period visible Creation will exist too, which constantly changes because only through continuous change is it possible for the spiritual substances to develop further ..... Coming into being and passing away .... Without it there will be no salvation .... For all bound spirits will only be free when they awaken to eternal life, when they have travelled the path on earth through the creations, through constantly changing their external form, through continually coming into being and passing away ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last Judgment .... Rapture ....

B.D. 2211 from January 14th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

The last Judgment will suddenly and unexpectedly come upon people. And it will slay every creature on earth, for the earth will change in itself. Everything that can be called alive will be destroyed by a blistering firestorm which will change the appearance of Earth beyond recognition to people who presently inhabit it. Yet it shall be proclaimed to them since a few will be amongst them who will live on the old as well as on the new earth, and they shall testify to the miracles God performed on them. For they will experience the destruction of the old earth in the flesh and yet not be affected by it, for the Lord will approach them, and He will lift them away from the earth. These few are strong in faith and devoted to God in love, they live according to God's will and are placed under tremendous pressure by those people who lack all faith. And thus they are in utmost danger and will be rescued by the Lord Who will come and fetch them Himself. And a separation will happen; good will be separated from evil, the faithful from the unbelievers .... God will seize Satan's power over the spiritual substance by banishing it into the solid form again .... And thus the earth will be shaped anew ....

Nothing will remain in its old form because the time has come to an end which God gave to the spiritual beings for liberation from the form .... It will be a new era in the period of salvation which will be realised with surprise by the people who will be returned to this newly shaped earth in order to become the root of a new generation. They will know about the old earth and will now live on the newly shaped earth .... They will recognise the greatness of God, His wisdom and omnipotence and His infinite love, for their eyes will be presented with a scene which they will absorb with amazement and reverence. It is a realm of peace, delightful and graceful to behold with a most manifold array of exceedingly charming creations, yet completely divergent from those of the old earth. And people will cheer and rejoice elatedly for having been granted the great blessing of inhabiting the new earth. And the horrors of experiencing the last Judgment will fade from their minds, even though it had not affected them. For God will let the event that brings destruction to everything living on earth happen before their eyes, yet they will emerge from it unscathed because God will move them in the flesh to a place of peace until He has accomplished the work of reshaping and then He will return them to Earth again. Then love, peace and harmony will unite the people who were allowed to experience this process of transformation; they will praise God, give thanks to Him and worship Him with profound reverence, they will live according to His will and God will bless them and let a new generation come forth from them which cannot be oppressed by the adversary for a long time, because all power has been taken away from him. And this will be a time of peace and of union with God, for God will stay in their midst because love dwells within these people ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Love is the key to truth ....

B.D. 2218 from January 21st 1942, taken from Book No. 31

Activity of love inevitably results in realisation, and thus actions of love are the only way to truth. This is what the earthly children need to know first and foremost. They will never ever attain the truth in any other way. If they receive knowledge which appears acceptable to them without actively living a life of love, then it will be a work of deception by Satan, or, if they are offered the truth, they will not recognise it as such and thus reject it. The pure truth will indeed be offered to many yet dismissed precisely because people are lacking love .... But people like that cling to falsehood with tenacity and it is impossible to explain to them that they are mistaken, that they are being led astray by wrong teachings. Love is the key to truth, without it the access remains blocked ....

Truth, however, is everything that comes from God .... Truth cannot be intellectually ascertained but is received from God through the heart. The human being can certainly receive the truth mentally, yet then he will always experience the desire for God .... This desire, however, is love and love takes effect in deeds of selfless neighbourly love .... Only this testifies to love of God. And then the person will think correctly, that is, the thoughts he receives will correspond to the truth. They arise from the heart even though the person believes himself to have reached an intellectual conclusion. But an unloving person's thoughts will never correspond to truth, for then truth-fighting forces will exercise a strong influence on such people's thinking, since through their lack of love they open their hearts to such forces, thus they gain access and use their power by confusing people's thinking.

God is truth, God is love .... one without the other is unthinkable. Consequently, there can only be truth where there is love .... Countless errors have come into the world due to people's heartlessness, and the truth has been displaced. It can only spread amongst humanity again if it changes itself to love, and therefore love has to be cultivated first before a person can attain realisation. All studies are futile if a person lacks love, for whatever knowledge he gains thereby .... will either not correspond to the truth or it is dead knowledge, in as much as it will not further the soul's higher development as long as it does not affect the heart, as long as it does not result in an activity of love. And this is why all spiritual knowledge has to be assessed by the guideline of love .... it has to flow from a helpful heart and teach helpful activity in turn, then it will be truth, and God Himself will be the source of such knowledge ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Peter’s successors .... Ecclesiastical-secular power ....

B.D. 2221 from January 27th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

Read the Bible and you will see that the spirit of truth has been pushed aside in a most obvious way. God’s Word has been withheld from you so that those of you who are looking for truth shall not recognise it. The records are carefully maintained but to what extent these records comply with Christ’s teaching is not scrutinised. And how often has the divine Word been changed, how often has God’s Word been wrongly interpreted and how rarely was the wrong interpretation objected to. This deception of humanity cannot be emphasized often enough; after all, it has been the cause of all divisions and religious conflicts. When Jesus lived on earth He spoke about the kingdom of God, about a kingdom which is not of this world .... He did not speak about a worldly power, nor did He speak about an ecclesiastical power, about an organisation, He did not speak about men who were meant to rule His Own on behalf of God either .... He merely said to His disciples ‘Go and teach all nations ....’ He gave them the task to instruct people in His teaching of love and He promised His assistance if they remained in His spirit .... For as soon as they taught love they had to live within love themselves, thus the Lord Himself, Who is love, was with them. But where love rules all dominating control is unnecessary .... where love rules one person serves the other and where love rules commandments are superfluous unless the commandment of love given by God Himself is preached to people. Anything that teaches love complies with divine will, but the addition of further commandments is not in accordance with God’s will because the basis of any command is a dominant force .... But people should live together like brothers, they should merely submit to God’s will if they want to acquire the kingdom of God. By no means should they rebel against the worldly power which God has indeed appointed for the sake of keeping order where it is violated, however, His kingdom is not of this world ....

He alone is Lord and Master in His kingdom, and He certainly needs no one on earth to represent Him and exercise their power over other people. But which Word of the Lord during His life on earth specifies such power?

(26.01.1942) He has lived a life of love, He gave love and taught love .... True love, however, excludes the need to rule .... The stronger should not rule the weaker even where the fulfilment of divine commandments had been taught. Because an enforced action is not to be very highly valued, regardless of how noble and good it is. Not until a person uses his free will are these actions done before God. And thus God only demands the human being’s free will. But at no time are people on earth entitled to add their own commandments to the divine commandments. And even less may people be obliged to obey these commandments by threat of temporal or eternal punishment. For then a commandment would be observed to avoid punishment, which otherwise would have been ignored. Thus the fulfilment of such commandments cannot possibly have great value before God and for eternity. When Christ’s disciples complied with His instructions and spread the Gospel throughout the world God’s activity was clearly visible because in the name of Jesus they healed the sick, they expelled evil spirits and performed miracles in order to reaffirm what they were teaching. God’s spirit was with and within them; everything they achieved was the divine working of the spirit. They proclaimed the teaching of Christ, the divine teaching of love, and simultaneously exemplified love to their fellow human beings. Thus, they eliminated the desire to rule, for they were like brothers among themselves and served each other with love. This was the office Jesus Christ gave to his disciples for their future work .... He did not appoint one of the apostles as a person in charge, as a leader to whom all should succumb. However, what developed at a later time completely differed from what the Lord Himself stood for. An ecclesiastical-secular power came into being that also structured every commandment of love, which no longer corresponded to what Jesus Christ Himself had taught the people. Although servitude in love was demanded, it was no longer practiced by them. And this was of most decisive significance because what Jesus had condemned during His life on earth surfaced again .... people were commanded to do what they should have done voluntarily. And reputable men of distinction called themselves successors of the apostles who had met the duties of their office in greatest poverty .... and a structural establishment displaying enormous splendour called itself the only beatifying church, which Jesus Christ had supposedly installed with the words ‘You are Peter, the rock ....’

(27.01.1942) These words were interpreted thus by people who desired power; but these words do not by any means allow for the interpretation that Peter is the founder of an ecclesiastical power and that the heads of this church are the successors of the apostles .... those very apostles who, without status and distinction, only proclaimed the Gospel, the divine teaching of love, to the world. Peter was the most devout of them and Jesus emphasized his strong belief with the words ‘You are Peter, the rock, on this rock I will build My church.’ He calls the community of believers His church, because those who want to acquire God’s kingdom have to join together with innermost faith and thus constitute His church. Such is His will, and He expressed this will with those words. However, it is not His will that eminent and exalted dignitaries should believe themselves to be the head of such a community and thus also exercise their power .... that untold customs and ceremonies let the truly essential part become unimportant; i.e. that due to the countless formalities, which are given too much merit, the divine teaching of love remains unnoticed, and that therefore the apostles’ real task of spreading the Gospel throughout the world is no longer recognised. There can indeed also be men after God’s heart amongst those rulers, and God will truly not deny His spirit and His mercy to them, but then their wisdom is not the result of their position or the exalted office they fill but due to their right way before God .... These then are Peter’s true successors because they are strong in faith, and from the strength of faith they draw wisdom, for then they are like a rock from whence the living water comes forth .... Then they are true representatives of the church of Christ, which is the community of believers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Selfishness .... God's intervention is the last resort ....

B.D. 2223 from January 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

In their inconceivable selfishness humanity will destroy itself if God does not use an effective countermeasure in order to reduce this selfishness. The human being only thinks about himself and the fate of his fellow human beings generally leaves him unaffected. His thinking and behaviour is accordingly only ever calculating to obtain the greatest possible advantage for himself, which spiritually has a tremendously detrimental effect. Hence every day spent striving for earthly advantages is lived in vain. And at the present time only a small number of people in the world keep their spiritual progress in mind. But they do not indifferently ignore their fellow human beings' adversity. Instead, they try to alleviate it where possible and make sacrifices themselves, for they consider other people's hardship more than their own hardship. And it is for their sake that God still hesitates to apply the last resort, because His love would like to spare people unspeakable suffering where it is possible to persuade them into actions of love without suffering.

God's intervention, however, will result in great suffering, for precisely this suffering is intended to change people's hearts, in view of their neighbour's misery and adversity they are supposed to forget their own hardship, thus fighting their selfish love and only ever striving to alleviate their fellow human beings' misery. Only then will their earthly life be spiritually successful for them. Yet regrettably, especially now people have extremely distinct earthly desires, they crave for the commodities of this earth. Every thought only relates to the question of how they can attain them. As a result they take no notice of world events and even less of the signs which announce the working of God. They don't pay any attention to the happenings which accompany the spiritual decline. They don't see the infringements which are already deemed acceptable, nor do they pay attention to the wrong concepts of 'right' and 'justice', and therefore they don't object to the spirit of the times either, the opposition to everything relating to religion .... rather, they consider everything to be right, which can clearly be traced to the opponent's influence.

And this is why God asserts His influence, that is, He so evidently counteracts this spiritual shallowness that it can be seen by those who want to see. For He assumes all power .... He renders people powerless; He lets them feel that they, by themselves, are incapable of preventing God's intervention, that they will have to endure it without being able to change it in the slightest. And then they will only be able to change their character if they are willing to do so. They will be provided with endless opportunities to kindle the spark of love within themselves, to feed it into a flame and then become appropriately active with love .... If they don't make use of this last possibility they cannot be helped on earth anymore; for those whose selfishness is too extensive will not be able to recognise their real function even then, they will fear for their life and their possessions and, if possible, try to replace what they have lost. In that case God's intervention will have been in vain for them, then they will have to bear the consequences of their unspiritual state, since this is what they want, for they cannot be forcibly released from their selfishness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The spirit of lies and its instruments ....

B.D. 2231 from February 8th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

The spirit of lies rules the world, and anyone who desires the world and its goods is enslaved by this spirit of lies. For only there can he assert himself, only there will homage be paid to him by being listened to and affirmed. In contrast, the spirit of truth will only find admission among people who try to detach themselves from the world and its goods, who have no desire for them whatsoever but turn themselves and their thoughts towards divine things, who consider their actual purpose and affirm a spiritual life. That is where the lying spirit is denied access. For God Himself will grant his protection to these people, and He wrests them from the one who brings lies into the world. People who hold on to the world thereby profess their affiliation to the one to whom the world is his power, for they desire that which is still his share .... unredeemed matter .... which still shelters much of the evil spirit within itself. And since he wants to win the world entirely for himself he uses every opportunity to increase people's greed for matter, hence he presents himself in a desirable way .... He uses lies to do so, for the truth would enlighten people and make them lose the longing for earthly possessions. And thus he aims to intersperse every truth with error, he tries to lead people into erroneous thinking, he seeks to obscure their spirit, that is, to entangle it in earthly passions and cravings, so that the spirit within themselves is surrounded by the most dense layers and unable to offer the soul the slightest clarification. And he aims to pull down everything divine, stifle everything noble, obscure the truth, eradicate love, spread hatred and strife and gradually shape people such that they become like him; that they will adopt all those qualities which characterise evil.

The love for truth dwells only in very few people, and they despise the world. However, their goal is God, Who is the Truth, and they seek to obtain spiritual values which last for eternity. And thus they lift themselves above the world and the prince of lies has no more influence on them. And yet he wants to oppress them and to this end uses those who, on the surface, also strive for the truth, that is, who appear to look for truth but inwardly are devoted to the price of lies .... who love themselves and their life and try to make it as comfortable as possible, who live in the midst of the world and yet try to deny their connection with it .... who, without the inner urge to renounce the world, pretend to live a life of self-denial before the eyes of their fellow human beings and thus are fond of lies. These are used by the opponent as his instruments, by letting them speak under the cover of truth, as the prince of lies wants. And thus lies are mixed with truth, and humanity accepts everything that is presented as truth and yet is the greatest untruth, for it cannot recognise it because it doesn't desire the truth, and since the lie corresponds to their desire more it is accepted without hesitation. Yet the spirit of truth will establish itself as soon as people willingly separate themselves from matter .... as soon as they desire spiritual wealth and strive towards God .... And he will defeat the spirit of lies, for anyone who recognises the truth will stand up for it and try to spread it, and the lie will be displaced and with it the one who came into the world through the lie will be overcome ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heavenly bliss ....

B.D. 2233 from February 12th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

Any comparison intended to illustrate the beatitudes of Heaven to people would be inappropriate, for nothing on earth can even roughly describe these joys, nothing can be likened to them should an attempt be made to reveal a picture of them to people. The souls’ infinite happiness in eternity is not caused by something tangible, this is why a person cannot imagine anything either, instead, he must content himself with the Lord’s promise ‘Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man the things which I have prepared for those who love Me .... ’ The knowledge of the delights of eternal life would, in fact, be extremely disadvantageous for the souls’ maturing, because the human being shall become prefect and thus he must be good of his own inner accord and not for the sake of reward. What a perfect being can expect in eternity will make it so incomparably happy, that the human being would do anything as well as suffer anything were he to know the degree of bliss; were he to know what this bliss consists of. He can only be informed of the fact that the feeling of love is decisive in the beyond, that no happiness is thinkable without it, that love connects everything and that this creates a state of bliss which is inconceivable for people on earth. For there is vanishingly little love on earth, compared to the light beings’ degree of love in the beyond; consequently, the human being cannot imagine that love is the epitome of bliss, even though love on earth, that is, the kind-hearted activity and the feeling of love, is already experienced and desired as something delightful on earth, once it is known to the human being, for only divine love causes happiness, the love which is giving, hence unselfish. Desiring love only brings happiness if the object of the desire is God and His love .... because this desiring love simultaneously results in fulfilment, since divine love flows to every person desiring it. If love for God already causes happiness on earth, how much happier will the being be in eternity if God, in His infinite love, comes close to it and satisfies its burning desire .... The delights of this fulfilled longing are indescribable and cannot be expressed in words since it is a purely spiritual process providing the being finds union with God and receives His emanation of love. Consequently, no human being can imagine what eternal bliss is like as long as he still lives on earth, for God keeps this knowledge concealed from him until he has gained the spiritual maturity in order to gain an insight into the spiritual kingdom which will reveal the eternal glory to him if it is God’s will.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Catastrophe ....

B.D. 2246 from February 28th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

The approaching bad weather catastrophe is of crucial importance for all people insofar as that it will also change world events, and that people will then be facing other responsibilities and happenings whose effects are no less difficult and distressing. The survivors will have to go through worrying times at first, for they won't know if and when this natural disaster will repeat itself. Also, many people won't know the whereabouts of their loved ones, many will stay behind all alone and forsaken, and sorrow and grief will be everywhere, there will hardly be a house without unhappy people, and in the country where God's voice has spoken there will be no town without ruins. And then love will have to prove itself, and one will have to help bear the suffering of the other if people want to live a life which is at least endurable and not despair altogether. The suffering on earth has taken on different shapes but people cannot be entirely alleviated of it as long as they haven't converted to God and tried to fulfil their spiritual task. And this is why even those who so far have remained untouched by world events will have to be affected. And thus the world conflagration will be followed by an incredibly difficult time which is felt wherever heartlessness is prevalent.

People cannot imagine that a natural disaster of this magnitude is about to happen on earth, and at first its extent will not be recognised either, for it will take a long time before the news of it will have travelled around the world, and this uncertainty worsens the suffering and worry, since all outside contact will have been cut off and will be difficult to re-establish. And the ruling authority will put pressure on people and bring them in to carry out work which will almost go beyond their strength, and they will be unable to defend themselves and live a wretched life without any prospect of improvement. And yet, such suffering is necessary if people are to be lead to their real purpose, that is, to establish contact with God and to appeal to Him for advice and help. And then the Word of God shall be made accessible to them, then they shall be informed of God's activity, of His will and His divine teaching of love, then they shall be referred to life after death, to the transience of all worldly things, to the meaning and purpose of earthly life and their task, which consists of shaping their souls and of living a way of life on earth which corresponds to God's will ....

The hour will soon arrive when God will speak to humanity such that it will turn the whole world into turmoil. For one night will bring unspeakable misery to those people whose countries will be affected by this disaster, and the dawning day will be dreadful, for it will present the survivors with a sight of devastation which exceeds all fears and all imagination. Yet God's will is irrevocable, for He knows that human thinking needs to be shaken up, he know the souls' adversity, and in order to help them in their adversity everything will come to pass as it has been predestined since eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Recognising the truth is a duty to advocate it ....

B.D. 2247 from March 1st 1942, taken from Book No. 31

In a world of scorners and blasphemers the truth will hardly be able to establish itself, for they negate everything of a divine nature and therefore also the truth which comes from God. But every person who knows the truth, who thus recognises it, is nevertheless duty bound to advocate it, even towards those who always want to fight against the truth. To deviate from the truth with them would be the same as complying with the adversary of truth. The truth will always be fought, for it comes from above .... however, materialistically minded people only want to acknowledge that which comes from below, from the world, and that will always contradict the truth. If the truth is to be spread on earth its advocate may by no means love the world, nor may he fear people who want to prevent him from spreading the truth, instead, by completely renouncing all earthly advantages, he must rather be willing to sacrifice his life than to withhold the truth or speak contrary to his conviction. This requirement is indeed not an easy one to comply with; after all, a person's physical life is still too valuable as to give it up for the sake of a truth which is not desired by fellow human beings and is more likely to be rejected. And yet it is expected by God as soon as He has deemed people worthy to receive the truth from Him. Recognising the pure truth is also a commitment to pass it on and to inform an uninformed person of God's activity. And if people treat this gift with hostility the human being must not become intimidated and speak fearfully or keep silent, instead, he should even fearlessly stand up for the truth where the ruling power demands silence. It is, after all, God Himself he advocates .... And the informed person should never deny God which, however, he would do were he to divert from the truth, that is, were he to say something against better knowledge which does not correspond to truth or unquestioningly allows untruth to be spread when he recognises it as such. As soon as the human being denies God he becomes weak, on the other hand, if he endorses the truth, the flow of strength to stand firm against every hostile argument will come to him. And he will remain victorious over the scorners and blasphemers who only favour lies and will therefore always fight the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Voluntary kind-hearted service ....

B.D. 2267 from March 18th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

Continuous higher development is guaranteed as long as the being’s will is still bound; thus, as long as it still travels the path through the works of creation, because it is of service, albeit it is effectively forced into this helpful activity. Nevertheless, it is willing to be of service; otherwise it would not have been assigned its function. The willingness to serve is the first condition for constantly higher development. In the human stage, however, it is left up to the being again as to whether or not it is lovingly active. His soul has reached a state of maturity that the greatest shackle, the bound will, can be replaced by free will, but then he will no longer be forced into a serving activity but must accomplish it of his own free will, which will subsequently result in the soul’s higher development again. And therefore this stage also holds a certain danger for the human being, that is, for his soul, if it fails, if it does not use its free will for kind- hearted activity, on account of which God has arranged people’s life on earth such that they will need each other, in order to provide them with the opportunity to be of service to each other. This is truly not arbitrarily arranged, and the various living conditions serve the wise purpose of making it easier for a person to be of service. Admittedly, circumstances will force him to be helpful, but he can nevertheless refuse or accomplish the work reluctantly which, however, will be judged by God accordingly and will hamper the soul’s maturing. For only kind-hearted service will result in the soul’s degree of maturity and release it from its bound state. To all intents and purposes, human life is also a life of compulsion which takes place within the framework of natural laws, so that the human being very frequently questions his freedom of will. And yet the human being has much freedom, because he can think, act and want as he likes, and thus he can also infringe against the divine order if he has no control over his instincts and abandons himself to dark forces. The inner battle between good and evil is left utterly up to himself, and this will be more or less difficult for him depending on whether he is lovingly active, thus, whether he helps with love. Only his voluntary kind-hearted services will actually make him aware of his freedom of will, for only then will he recognise that he is by no means forced into doing it, that he is just as entitled to the same freedom of will if he wants to do the opposite. All lack of love increases the will to dominate, whereas every kind-hearted action increases his inner instinct to serve. And if this helpful activity is accomplished voluntarily and with love it will make a person happy, whereas serving under duress, that is, against his will, will exasperate him and arouse his inner objections. In that case the human being is controlled by the evil force which wants to prevent him from redeeming himself. This is why earthly life is a responsible one, because so many opportunities exist to be of kind-hearted service which enables the soul to redeem itself and these opportunities are not used accordingly. And the less people recognise and fulfil their purpose of life the more these opportunities will increase .... in order to awaken their sense of love in view of their fellow human beings’ immense adversity and to encourage their helpful activity.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Selfish love .... Not much willingness for redemptive work ....

B.D. 2268 from March 18th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

It can be said that there is not much willingness to accomplish redemptive work on earth since, due to their way of life, people have increased their distance from God and this ever expanding distance also signifies constantly greater weakness of will. But the distance from God also signifies lack of knowledge, and therefore the human being does not realise the necessity and the blessing of redemptive work; he is unaware of the consequences in the beyond and thus does nothing to reduce the state of being far-away from God. This is a certain constraint of will, for although the human being's will is free, the opponent nevertheless still exerts great power over him, namely, when a person's way of life does not correspond to divine commandments. The human being certainly has freedom of will, insofar that he can act and think as he likes .... because he can neither be forced by the evil power nor does God force him in any way .... But if he is evil-minded, then he voluntarily turns to the one who had once abused his will, and the latter will also take possession of the person's will who turns to him. Then it will be difficult for a person to use his free will, and this becomes increasingly more difficult the more power he grants God's adversary over himself. If a person wants to release himself from his power and also wants to release others or help them to do so, he must comply with divine will and, first of all, practise love. After all, love is the strength which counters the opponent, who has become totally heartless. Every work of love liberates the human being, since he detaches himself from the one who wanted to revoke God's order, who did not acknowledge God as the eternal Love and whose power goes hand in hand with absolute heartlessness. Redemptive work is therefore any work whose driving force is love. But nowadays people's every activity is determined by selfish love .... Each person only thinks of his own advantage in his work, yet the desire to help his fellow human beings with it is only rarely present. This is why little spiritual success comes from such work. Were people more connected to God their selfish love would constantly lessen and their love for other people would grow to the same extent. Then a person would feel urged from within to accomplish works of love .... he would only ever want to help and completely liberate himself from the control of the merciless control. However, since the will for redemptive work is only seldom to be found, the opponent has great power on earth. And this manifests itself such that he impels people into ever greater heartlessness and that they follow him willingly and almost surpass each other with works of destruction and feelings of hatred and revenge. And this consistently increases the distance from God until they are completely subject to the influence of evil again which would result in total spiritual ruin were God not to use His power and put to a stop to it .... He will once again revoke His adversary's power over the spiritual beings by banishing them into matter again for an infinitely long time to come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heavenly glory .... Spiritual vision ....

B.D. 2284 from April 1st 1942, taken from Book No. 32

God has withheld the knowledge about the glory of eternal life from people because it would influence their actions and thoughts insofar as that the human being would be unable to be anything else but good in order to attain the eternal glory for himself. In that case, however, he would never be able to become perfect, for perfection presupposes a good way of life of one’s own accord but not for the sake of reward. If a person is good of his own accord, that is, if he shapes himself into love, the knowledge of the eternal glory will indeed be revealed to him on earth already, depending on his soul’s degree of maturity. His ability to conceive things in the spiritual domain will be awakened, and figurative impressions will be imparted to him which his spirit will pass on to the soul. This is the spiritual vision which presupposes a certain degree of psychological maturity. Then these people will not be harmed by the knowledge of the eternal glory, i.e., it is only the consequence of their correct way of life before God. Even if a person is informed of the fact that life after death is incomparably beautiful and full of delight for a human being who shapes himself into love, this reference is nevertheless not coercion, because it is up to the person to believe it or not. And then again, it will only be believed by a person who makes an effort to live according to God’s will, whereas the other one lacks faith. Consequently, spiritual vision can only be attained by a profoundly faithful person living up to God’s will, for the glories of eternity will only be revealed to him. But this vision, which is proof of his soul’s maturity, will always be granted to a person shortly before the completion of his physical life, for he will not be required to stay much longer on earth since he will have fulfilled his purpose and established a heartfelt relationship with God. Only for the sake of humanity does God not call Him to Himself, so that it will be offered a small testimony of the truthfulness of the divine Word ‘Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man the things which I have prepared for those who love Me .... ’ For earthly eyes cannot behold such things; the spiritual eye, however, can only receive these impressions when a specific degree of perfection has been reached. What the spiritual eye then beholds is difficult for a person to describe because it exceeds the earthly human being’s comprehension and Words cannot even roughly explain it. Even so, the imparted impressions should be enough for his fellow human beings to become profoundly faithful and encourage them to live a God-pleasing way of life. However, if a human being opposes this with his will, not even the most glorious description of the eternal bliss would manage to change it, for the realisation and the knowledge of life in the beyond in a state of perfection is the result of a God-inclined will. But God does not change this will by force; instead, He will allow it to remain free.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God is Love .... The mystery of love ....

B.D. 2289 from April 4th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The greatest mystery is the love of God, and this mystery can only be revealed through love, that is, only a person who is actively kind-hearted himself is capable of understanding divine love. Each loving spiritual thought is an emanation of God, Who is Love in Himself. And the willingness to accept such a thought, that is, to direct it from the heart, where it is born, to the brain, hence to effectively take possession of it, is the willingness to receive this emanation of love from God. For the heart's willingness is the prerequisite for God's love to become effective .... God is Love .... This is a mystery and it will remain a mystery for people for as long as they belong to this earth and often still in the beyond. For they associate the concept of love with a Being. In their eyes it is a characterisation of a Being, and yet Love is the Being Itself .... Love is something spiritual which does not explain the character but is in itself a Being .... love it that which is good, divine, when the word is used in relation to people .... whereas God Himself is only imaginable as Love, yet it will only become understandable to those people who are so permeated by love themselves that they, during their activity of love, also feel the closeness of God. For what they feel is only love again, and yet they are close to God, because God and love are one and the same. Everything that shapes itself into love is in heartfelt contact with God, i.e., shaping oneself into love is adapting the hitherto imperfect to the perfect. Love is something perfect .... God is perfection, thus love and God must be one and the same. But lack of love is a degree of imperfection; it is also a state of distance from God, because God without love is inconceivable. For this reason loving activity will always trigger a feeling of happiness, and this is the proximity of God which can be markedly felt by the soul, consequently, all increased activity of love will also manifest itself in an increased feeling of happiness, inner peace and firm self-confidence, because all this is divine, i.e., the evidence of God's closeness which can only have a spiritual effect, thus in emotions of the soul and not in the body's well-being. God's proximity in turn generates love, for since God is Love in Himself, His presence must manifest itself in a feeling of love again. And this love flows back to God as its origin .... the person having shaped himself into love, that is, his soul, unites with God .... Love flows to love, and thus the unification takes place between the being with the Primordial Being, Which in Itself is only Love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Christianity .... Formalities .... Fight against schools of thought permitted ....

B.D. 2292 from April 8th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

That which you believe to own must first be acquired, because you cannot call something your own as long as you are satisfied with the formality. The teaching of Christ has been forced to become a formality, and this formality is now incorrectly called Christianity. Consequently, people who comply with this formality call themselves Christians. They presume to possess the teaching proclaimed by Christ, they believe to be followers of the church of Christ and yet they can be a long way from it if they do not live in accordance with the teaching of Christ. Now then, if you want to be true Christians you have to make an effort to delve deeply into the divine teaching of love which Jesus Christ has proclaimed on earth. Only then will it become your possession, then you will own something wonderful, and only then may you call yourselves Christians.

Today’s Christendom is not widespread because there are only few people left on this earth who live in harmony with Christ’s teaching, and they are found everywhere, i.e. in every denomination and school of thought are people to whom the divine teaching of love has become the guiding principle for their earthly way of life. And these are the true Christians, they neither observe external appearances nor do they depend on specific organisations created by people, which claim to have been founded by God. Spiritual attachment is indeed very beneficial for the soul’s development, whereas a formal unification is rather more a hindrance since it incorporates the danger that the formal unification will be more observed than the teaching, which should constitute the core of every spiritual endeavour. And for this reason the very formality, i.e. the structure, which has developed as a shell to enclose the core, will become rotten and collapse ....

Everything built by people in the course of time will vanish, and then it remains to be seen who can claim the right knowledge, profound faith and the pure teaching of Christ as his own .... The human being now has to prove the depth of his Christianity and to what extent he has become dependent on the formalities which are mere human work and therefore cannot continue to exist either. Because everything made by human beings does not last, and only what is of God will remain .... But God through Jesus Christ gave the divine teaching of love in a pure and unaltered form to humanity, and it will also remain as such. However, anything which was added or changed by people is approaching its disintegration. And thus no school of thought which deviates from the teaching of Christ will continue to exist. For this reason God permits the fight against the different schools of thought even though it is not His will that everything revealing spiritual endeavour on earth should be fought against. But His eternally true Word will be sent to earth with all the more clarity, it will be made accessible to people time and again as the pure teaching of Christ, so that they can make it their spiritual possession and then shape themselves into real Christians if they live in accordance with this teaching ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle for spiritual supremacy ....

B.D. 2301 from April 13th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Fateful is the battle for spiritual supremacy which will flare up to an extent not experienced by the world before. Evil spirits want to forcefully displace the virtuous ones and this is indeed a course of action which divine love no longer wants to watch passively and decisively will end the battle Itself. All attempts aim to cause the spiritual aspirants such severe difficulties that they discontinue their striving, that they turn towards the world so that the world can then claim victory, so to speak. If the world would succeed to eradicate the belief in an existing Deity and in the divine Saviour Jesus Christ then it would have gained victory over the other believers, and the outcome of such a victory would be grave, because then all of humanity would be heading for disaster since all further spiritual development would be out of the question.

This battle has been fought many times before yet never in such relentless way as it is now planned. Because the adversary himself is at work now, and he stops at nothing to assume control over humanity and will find willing agents, i.e. people who are willing to do anything, and thus believers will experience tremendous difficulties. Harshest measures will be taken for no reason at all against those who in their heart still believe in God and the divine Saviour, by attempting to make their lives unbearable. For they are superior to the unbelievers and scorners and can contradict every contention, and since God wants to use these willing people who are exposed to the particular onslaught by the worldly power during the coming time, He will not permit that His servants shall be tormented to the point that they will surrender their faith .... on the contrary, He will endow them with great strength and reinforce their faith, and they, for their part, will now enter the battle, they will fight for the name of God and both camps will find their supporters. And then the battle will erupt with full intensity, the virtuous spiritual world will struggle for supremacy over the bad elements and the world apparently wins because it succeeds to intimidate people into parting with their faith because they do not believe that they can endure the events. And during this hardship God's love is consistently concerned for the human race. He will closely guard His small flock and not permit that it should fall victim to the powers who are so obviously fighting against God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Emotional and intellectual thinking .... Truth ....

B.D. 2302 from April 14th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Every human being deems himself as living in a state of realisation if he advocates an opinion he formed intellectually. Nevertheless, this opinion need not always correspond to truth. God gave the human being intellect and free will, but He also gave him a heart .... As long as the intellect wants to find a solution for a spiritual question without the heart, he will hardly come close to the truth, for the truth comes forth from God and can only be received by the spirit and not from the body which is, after all, of matter. Intellectual thought is merely a function of the body .... but the heart is the seat of all emotions, the heart also shelters the divine spark of love and therefore the spirit, which is a part of God. A thought born in the heart, thus originating from the divine spiritual spark, can therefore always claim to be based on truth, for the spirit only imparts purest truth .... But whether the thought was born in the heart or is merely a product of rational thinking depends on the heart's ability to love. The more deeply the human being is able to love, that is, the more he strives for unity with God through loving activity, the clearer the thoughts will arise from his heart and enter the person's consciousness. For these thoughts are spiritual strength which flows forth from beings united with God and into the heart of someone who likewise unites with God through his activity of love. Whereas intellectual thinking is merely the function of physical organs, thus the utilisation of the human being's received vital energy, which can also be used by the person who exists without love, i.e. whose heart has little ability to love. Intellectual and emotional thinking should thus be separated. The latter will always arrive at the truth, whereas intellectual thinking need not always be the truth, even if one can speak of well developed reasoning power.

Only love is decisive, i.e. determinant of the truth. The human being has little information about the nature of thought, and therefore the difference is not clear to him. The thought born in the heart only has one thing in common with intellectually gained spiritual knowledge, both have to reach the brain in order to penetrate into the person's consciousness, and this makes the human being assume that every thought originates in the brain, that it therefore was intellectually achieved. Nevertheless, the mental knowledge of a loving person, hence a person whose life is a constant activity of love, has to be entirely differently judged than the purely intellectual thinking of someone with little capacity to love. The former will come close to the truth, whereas the latter offers no guarantee for truth and knowledge. For God reserves the truth for Himself and only distributes it to those who acknowledge Him, desire Him and demonstrate this through activity of love. Consequently, that which flows forth from a loving heart can be accepted as truth without hesitation, for such thoughts are subject to a certain surveillance through knowledgeable spiritual beings, whose responsibility is the transfer of thoughts and which therefore diligently watch that the person will think correctly. For through his activity of love the human being acquires the right and the claim for the light beings assistance, which now guard the person from thoughts which contradict the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Philosophy of life with Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 2304 from April 16th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Only a philosophy of life affirmed by Jesus Christ and therefore based on the divine doctrine of love will be a blessing for a nation and guarantee its spiritual as well as earthly flourishing. A nation which adopts such a philosophy of life remains profoundly united with the One proclaiming the divine doctrine of love, it will mature spiritually and not be subjected to such great afflictions since it makes every effort to live according to God’s will and therefore does not require much suffering in order to change. A population which models itself on the divine Redeemer, which acknowledges Him and thus has an affirmative attitude towards Him, does not merely live a worldly life and will therefore not only be interested in material goods but also strive for spiritual possessions, it will live an inner life and strive towards ascent for, due to its faith, it is more knowledgeable, because faith requires loving activity and the latter leads to knowledge. And knowledgeable people consciously live their lives with God, that is, they will never turn away from Him and pay tribute to the world. Hence they will have conquered matter already because, having been seized by the love of God, they see their goal of life in the union with Him. Consequently, a nation which has released itself from matter is highly evolved but will never try to assert itself against other nations. It is peaceful and willing to help, it won’t seek to increase its power or try to make an impression, it lives its life quietly and in seclusion, hence, it will have little esteem in the world yet be held in high regard by God. Such a nation will never be able to understand that a different way of thinking could ever establish itself which negates everything of divine origin, which therefore also excludes the divine doctrine of love and wants to replace it with human teachings. Yet the latter will not last long and the nation which adhered to the latter will go under, for nothing will remain that is not of divine origin, which must also include a philosophy of life without Jesus Christ. And even if people wage a battle against Him, they will never be able to destroy His teaching, the divine teaching of love, and a worldview without Christ will destroy itself, just as a nation having adopted this point of view will sooner or later cause its own downfall ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disposition .... Instincts of preliminary stages ....

B.D. 2321 from May 3rd 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The human being's disposition does not release him from having to justify himself for his actions and thoughts. For every person has strength and grace at his disposal to overcome every bad inclination if only he wants to do so. Besides, the soul brought characteristics into its human embodiment which it certainly could have discarded during its previous forms and as a human being is now allotted tasks which correspond to its present disposition, i.e., which offer the soul the opportunity to emerge victorious from its battle against this disposition. Yet in order to succeed free will always has to become active and this, too, will be strengthened by God in accordance with its attitude towards Him. If a person musters the will to appeal to God for help in his battle against himself, against his own weaknesses and faults, then the strength to release himself from them will indeed flow to the person. Admittedly, this requires a considerable struggle but it cannot be spared to him, because during its preliminary stages the soul had exceeded its designated limits .... i.e., the spiritual substance which stayed in already less restricting forms used this lack of restriction to the absolute limit. It effectively developed its instincts to the highest degree which it then, in its embodiment as a human being, has to reduce again and this requires greater willpower. Likewise, the spiritual substance can have tempered itself during the preliminary stages, hence not made full use of its designated limits, with the result that it now has a less difficult battle of higher development on earth. But the disposition has at all times been taken into account through the living condition in which the being, according to its inclination, also has the opportunity to master them. Indeed, many a person seemingly has to fight harder, yet nothing impossible will ever be expected of him since unmeasured strength and grace is always at his disposal, but it has to be requested by him, because the soul has used its previously granted freedom in the wrong way and this does not relieve it from its responsibility ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine justice .... Intervention .... Disaster ....

B.D. 2340 from May 19th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Divine justice will become apparent by the very event which is destined to humanity in the forthcoming time, for the countries whose leaders start the blaze that will extend all across earth will be severely struck. The blame of these countries shall be revealed by the approaching event which human will can neither avoid nor lessen. All people on earth shall recognise that God's justice leaves nothing without punishment and that He intervenes once the measure of injustice has been reached.

God gave people free will which is now so abused that it requires retribution, so that righteously thinking and behaving people recognise the hand of God and despise what is sanctioned by the former. The conflict of nations will have spread wide and far and the fire will not be easily extinguished. As a result, God will end this blaze Himself by removing people's opportunity of continuing the struggle through a natural event of unimaginable extent. He will render powerless what previously was strong and mighty, and He will prove that His will and His might are stronger. And anyone who is not yet completely enslaved by God's adversary will also recognise where he has gone wrong and make an effort to lead a righteous way of life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The soul - Carrier of all works of creation ....

B.D. 2344 from May 24th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The substances of soul demonstrate in their composition an extreme finely constructed formation that would strike the human being as enchanting if he could see it. There is nothing that is not present in this creation .... Everything in creation can be found in miniature in the soul because the individual substances had animated every work of creation and therefore also retained the shape of these previous forms, who multiply by continuous association and therefore constantly change and perfect the overall image. A human being’s comprehension would not suffice to imagine all these works of creation, yet one day he will, overwhelmed by the wisdom and omnipotence of the Creator, behold the image that reveals to him the most amazing magnificence. The least and most insignificant work of creation holds again thousands of miniature creations within itself which in turn also exhibit everything that is represented in God’s great work of creation. The human soul, however, is carrier of all these creations, i.e. it is composed of countless substances, each one has already fulfilled its task in creation and hence was permitted to unite for the last and greatest task .... to complete the infinitely long earthly progress as a human soul. No other work of wonder in all of God’s great creation is so extraordinary beautifully shaped as the human soul .... And it is proof of its perfection when the soul can behold itself as in a mirror and perceive its own glory, i.e. when it sees itself in the most radiant light in many thousand-fold shapes and formations, and thus the contemplation of itself causes it unimaginable happiness because the vision of the entire work of creation is an overwhelmingly beautiful experience for the soul. And the soul’s contemplations will never end because the image reshapes itself time and again; constantly more enchanting works of creation emerge since God’s wonders are endless and so is what His love provides to His living creations who are perfect and thus enlightened .... They always and ever feel His love and as a result experience ever increasing happiness .... There will be no conclusion, no limit of what the spiritual eye may behold .... And nothing remains unchanged, which denotes a state of bliss for the being which progressively increases and therefore requires constant transformation of the being’s spiritual vision ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus Christ was dedicated to God body and soul ....

B.D. 2345 from May 24th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Jesus Christ‘s body no longer opposed its soul; it demanded nothing for itself than the soul wanted, which had completely united with the spirit .... This was the state of Jesus, the man, when He had accomplished His act .... It was a state of utter dedication to God and total renouncement of everything belonging to the world .... His body, being entirely spiritualised, was totally independent from the earth and its laws, i.e. the spiritual substances of His human body had merged with those of the soul and effectively subordinated themselves to the spirit’s will, which was most closely united with the Father-Spirit, and thus the earthly body together with the soul became one with the eternal Deity .... This fusion was so extraordinarily significant and entails such far-reaching consequences which the soul is incapable of understanding as long as it hasn’t found the union with God itself. It was an act of immense self-denial, profoundest love and boundless dedication to God .... The soul of Jesus, the man, simultaneously drew its external shell, the body, into the sphere of God’s emanation of love, and both His soul and His body were permeated by God’s spirit of love, by His strength and His light .... Jesus, the man, was full of strength and light .... He was powerful and wise, and every creature obeyed Him, the whole of Creation complied with Him, for God was in Him in all fullness since neither the soul nor the body offered Him resistance any longer, and this boundless dedication also resulted in God’s boundless activity .... Now it was God Himself Who manifested Himself in everything Jesus did and said. God’s love takes hold of everything that hands itself over to Him, it permeates every creation as soon as its inherent spirit does not offer any resistance to the divine love .... Wherever this resistance is removed there can only be the love of God, therefore .... since God is love .... God can only be where He finds no opposition resisting Him .... Everything of God is divine as long as it offers no resistance. Only resistance turns God’s creation into something external to Him until it relinquishes its resistance of its own accord .... Jesus, the man, was utterly devoted to God and thus no longer external to God but fused with Him, thus One with God .... and therefore totally transfigured, because the union with God is a state of bright light .... And when Jesus Christ passed away from this world He took His body along with His soul into eternity, for nothing adhered to Him anymore which required further development, both body and soul were perfect; every spiritual substance was so inclined towards God that it was permeated by God’s light and love, that it was like God, because it had completely united with the eternal Deity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hour of death ....

B.D. 2348 from May 27th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The soul’s separation from the body is usually a painful experience for the body because a certain degree of maturity is necessary for a painless separation, which is rarely achieved by the person. The human being’s hour of death will always make him aware that he no longer will be able to strive, that he no longer will be able to achieve anything by himself when he has left the human shell. And depending on the state of his soul the hour of death will then become more or less difficult for him. As long as the human being is on earth he still has the choice to purify himself, and the soul in the beyond will thank its Creator for having been given this opportunity before its departure that it will not have to suffer as much in the beyond. Since God is righteous the soul has to accept its fate in the beyond and needs far greater suffering to attain the degree of maturity. Nevertheless it is not possible to enter the spheres of light without it, consequently this higher degree of maturity has to be achieved through suffering and pain and thus a long struggle before death should always be viewed as an ascent. It is true that people only see the state of suffering, which contributes towards their fear of death since the hour of death seems unbearable to them, and yet it is only bestowed upon the human being by the greatest love to provide for him a brighter light in the beyond.

And this love is the foundation of everything .... God only sends suffering and pain to earth for the purpose of removing a person’s physical desires, that he then will pay more attention to his soul and attempt to perfect it. Every suffering which results in this is blessed by God .... Time on earth passes quickly and with good will can be used to abandon everything worldly, then the soul shapes itself in accordance to God’s will and at the end of its earthly life requires no further exceptional suffering to enter the kingdom of light. However, suffering always contributes towards higher maturity and is therefore a blessing for the human being who otherwise would have to dispose of his errors and failings in the beyond which would also be rather wretched .... thus his suffering cannot be prevented even though the hour of death apparently proceeds silently and without pain. God knows every human being’s state of soul and his willingness to fight all impurities; hence He complies with the human being by offering him the opportunity to accomplish his goal .... by allowing the hour of death to be his last opportunity for arriving in eternity purged and purified ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

False Christs .... Signs and miracles ....

B.D. 2353 from May 31th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

False Christs will arise and perform signs and miracles in My name .... This is what I announced to you ahead of time and My Words are true. Yet you try to explain these Words wrongly if you assume that the same power dwells within an evil force, an emissary of Satan, which made Me work signs and miracles during My life on earth. Heaven and Earth are at all times subject to My will, they are governed by My will, and this will of Mine upholds every creation, because a will that is contrary to Mine would signify the decline of everything I let arise if I granted him power over it. And yet, signs and miracles will be performed, but they only ever appear as such to those people who are his followers, for they are spiritually blind, they don't know the true correlation of all things, and they will consider everything as signs and miracles which seems extraordinary to them but which every human being would be able to accomplish by mustering all his willpower. You are all in possession of abilities which you need only develop in order to accomplish many things. Yet your weakness of will prevents you from developing your abilities, and therefore something seems to you a miracle which, however, is within the scope of possibility for every single person .... And thus all signs and miracles, which I mentioned to you, will be understandable to every enlightened person, yet those who still live in spiritual darkness will conclude that it is supernatural strength. And they will grant divine strength to those who are My opponents yet appear in My name in order to deceive humanity. The darker the spiritual night is which enshrouds people, the easier it will be to make them believe in miracles, they will accept every extraordinary activity by evil forces as such, yet the extraordinary working of light .... of people whose will is inclined towards God .... will not be acknowledged by them, and this alone is already a sign that people are under the spell of the one who seeks to fight against God. And yet they will make use of My name .... that is, they will proclaim themselves as Messiah, they will promise people deliverance from every adversity through them and their teachings, for they will only try to win them over by describing themselves as representatives of the One Who has all power over Heaven and Earth. And everyone is a false Christ who preaches a wrong teaching in My name .... and who tries to confirm this teaching through extraordinary working which, however, can never be looked upon as a miracle ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual rebirth ....

B.D. 2360 from June 7th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The turning point in life is the rebirth of the spirit .... it is the moment when you become conscious of the spiritual strength flowing to you through My love. As soon as you feel yourselves inseparably united with Me, as soon as you become conscious of the fact that you cannot exist without Me, as soon as you feel My presence and this consciousness determines your whole life, the spiritual spark in you strives towards its Father-Spirit and you have woken up to the real life, you are reborn in spirit .... And from now on you strive towards Me consciously, your intentions and thoughts are inclined towards Me, your actions correspond to My will. And I take hold of you and draw you up to Me .... I won't let you go anywhere on your own anymore, I will go with you wherever you go, I Am around you and pay attention to every thought looking for Me .... I hear your heart's every question, every appeal for help, every sigh for My love and I will help you, even if you don't feel it instantly .... My love for you is boundless and My care never-ending, and thus I won't leave any one of My living creations without help. And I particularly take care of My children, for they are My children who have found Me and confide in Me of their own accord .... They have all My love .... Spiritual rebirth is like the rising sun .... it appears increasingly more radiant in the firmament until it is in the sky in full splendour, permeating My works of creation with light and warmth, giving life to new creations and keeping them alive .... Standstill no longer exists for a spiritually reborn person. He will become increasingly brighter and shining since he is, after all, permeated by My strength of love, by My spirit .... And thus he gains ever more light and strength and likewise illuminates everything in his surroundings.

Spiritual rebirth is the awakening to eternal life, and the spiritually reborn person will likewise be able to awaken the lifeless to life, for wherever his light is shining it penetrates the darkness with its bright radiance, and where there is light there is life .... where there is light I Myself Am present, and I bring life to all those who desire it, who consciously want it from Me, who likewise turn to Me with yearning, thus, who acknowledge Me. I give you My Word and thereby the visible sign of My love, I give you strength, which will manifest itself in increased longing for Me again, for this longing is the sign that My Father-Spirit draws the spiritual spark in you to Himself .... and thus you shall be happy when you yearn for Me, for My spirit strives towards you in the same way. And your hearts cannot let go of Me again, for I do not let them do so once they have given themselves to Me .... I Am the Spirit of Truth, I Am Life, I Am Love and the Primary Origin of everything in existence. Whomever I grant My love will exist from eternity to eternity .... He will live and know the full truth; there is no deception and illusion where he is; he will be what I Am .... a spirit, full of power and strength from Me .... He will radiate love and be incredibly happy for being able to impart My spirit to the living creations again, for being able to bring what was once lifeless to life .... He will resemble Me in everything, for My spirit permeates him and thus he cannot be any different than I Am, a being full of love, strength, wisdom and power .... And thus you will be the most blissfully happy creatures in eternity, united with one another and always near to Me .... And you will receive what you desire, for you will only ever desire My love, and this will permeate you continually, so that you can work for your own infinite happiness in My kingdom, which everyone who unites with Me in time and eternity can share ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Ending the struggle between the nations ....

B.D. 2361 from June 6th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

An immense conflict between the nations will find its end according to divine decree. This will by no means correspond to the nations' wishes; in fact, they will be horrified when they realise the outcome which entirely opposes their expectations. Yet human will is powerless wherever God expresses His will. And every day prior to this still signifies a gift for people if they use these days for the salvation of their soul by turning away from the world and towards God before God manifestly reveals Himself. People have already been affected by indescribably harsh suffering and yet it only brought a few closer to the Deity, for humanity pays no attention to that which is given to them by God but only to that which it is offered by the world .... Thus it does not make use of God's grace; instead it constantly tries to increase its earthly possessions. And even where people's belongings are destroyed they will only wholeheartedly strive to regain what they lost. And thus their struggle against each other becomes more and more bitter and can no longer be resolved in an earthly manner but has to be brought to an end by God if it is not to lead to a complete breakdown and utter godlessness.

For people lack faith in a just and wise God, otherwise they would already see by the world event to what extent humanity has distanced itself from God and why God permitted such a world event to take place. For God's will does not prevent people's will from accomplishing that which they precipitated by their heartlessness. However, the forthcoming event will raise great doubt about the existence of a Deity Which Itself destroys that which it created with Its Might .... But these doubts will only surface in people who do not act with love .... whereas the loving person will be enlightened and know that nothing can happen without God's will, thus he will recognise that God had sent the event .... And he will know that nothing will come upon the earth without purpose and reason and that everything can benefit the soul in some way or other. He, too, will be severely shocked by the scale of the event but he will also realise that the human race must be shaken out of its faithless existence so that it will take stock of itself and give its way of life a different direction in order to come closer to God. And blessed is he who will still derive a benefit for his soul from this forthcoming event, for he will lose nothing but only gain, even if his earthly possessions have been destroyed .... He will have found God through it and gained infinitely more than he had lost ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Thinking apparatus .... Influx of good or evil strength ....

B.D. 2363 from June 9th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Spiritual knowledge ceaselessly flows to you from the spiritual kingdom which you need only accept in order to possess it. Your will is decisive as to what kind of spiritual knowledge you take hold of, for you can make the spiritual transmission of light as well as that of darkness your possession, depending on your will. The human being's thinking apparatus is so delicately constructed that it is being activated by every emanation, i.e. as soon as thoughts surround him like waves it becomes active by accepting what he agrees to, which is thus favoured by the person's will. For this makes the decision .... it effectively accepts part of it whilst rejecting everything else, depending on its attitude towards that which is good and divine or towards the power which is hostile to God. For the influx of thoughts from both powers, from the illuminated or spiritually dark forces, is either beneficially or unpleasantly experienced by the person, who therefore accepts the one and rejects the other. Hence, it depends on his basic attitude towards God which mental information the human being's will allows to take effect in himself, for once his thinking apparatus has received it, it will constantly remain at his disposal, for it will always rise to the surface as soon as the person wants to deal with it. If, therefore, the human being's will is directed towards God, the mental knowledge will be accordingly so, i.e. it will only consist of such communications which flow to him from the realm of light, which thus do not contradict the divine will.

The human being will predominantly concern himself with spiritual things and disregard worldly matters, he will feel a spiritual hunger and thus accept from the spiritual transmissions that which corresponds to his desire while disregarding everything else. And so every person forms his own mental knowledge; it will be imparted to him from all sides, that is, good and evil forces endeavour to open their world of thought to the human being and make him inclined to accept their offer. If the human being unites himself with God in thoughts or in prayer he will, understandably, also accept the mental information given to him by forces which are united with God, and these forces will prevent the opposing power from influencing him, and this, once again, is expressed through the human being's will, through its affirmative or negative attitude regarding the offered mental knowledge. This is why someone with the desire for God can be assured that he thinks correctly, for through his desire for God he makes himself receptive to the spiritual influx of good forces and feels that the mental information given by the opposing power is wrong and merits its rejection. The virtuous spiritual forces diligently train his power of judgment and watch out that the willing human being shall not fall prey to evil influences ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Misguided teachings are barriers for the seeker of God ....

B.D. 2372 from June 17th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The spiritually seeking human being experiences a certain lack of freedom as long as he cannot intellectually free himself from human teachings which don’t correspond to the truth. Such doctrines prevent him from cognition and thus he thereby erects his own limitation of knowledge because pure truth cannot be given to him until he has liberated himself or .... if it is given to him he does not recognise it as such. Although God moves indeed towards the seeking human being, He wants to be unreservedly accepted.

Misguided opinions, however, are barriers erected by the human being which, in a manner of speaking, still signify a partition between God and the person. Every false doctrine that the human being won’t give up is such a barrier which still separates the person from God. God will now stimulate the human being to pull the barrier down, i.e. other people will shake his convictions by unfavourably criticising his misguided teachings and the person will thus become inclined to quash these. If he does, he will soon gain insight because now he is taught by God Himself Who will send him the right thoughts, which the human being readily accepts. But as long as he holds on to his misguided opinions he cannot become enlightened. He finds no connection, and therefore his knowledge is patchwork and not sufficient to teach other people either, for someone can only give that what he owns himself and not what he is lacking. However, the more willing a human being is to walk the right path, i.e. to live in accordance with divine will, the more certainly God will guide him towards cognition, it just takes a long time to remove those obstructions which make it impossible to achieve cognition.

One must try with great patience to disprove another person’s false opinions. The love of a fellow human being can achieve this as long as he knows the truth and thus can also impart the truth. The human being is always victorious when truth is on his side because the truth is of God and God cannot be defeated. Anyone seeking God will find Him without fail because He makes Himself known to anyone who sincerely endeavours to find Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'The wisdom of the wise will be destroyed ....'

B.D. 2375 from June 20th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The weapon of the worldly scholar is the presentation of evidence, and by using this weapon he will always be able to assert himself in the world, that is, his wisdom will be irrefutable as soon as he can provide the evidence for the knowledge he has gained. By comparison, spiritual knowledge cannot be substantiated with proof, it cannot be scientifically gained nor systematically conveyed to people, for spiritual knowledge is not the product of a person's intellectual thought but the product of a loving heart. Spiritual knowledge has therefore nothing in common with earthly wisdom and can therefore not be judged by worldly scholars either, for spiritual knowledge is entirely alien to them; they are completely incapable of all criticism as long as they have not been accepted into the circle of knowledgeable people as a result of their wholehearted activity of love. And thus the worldly scholar will not be able to use his wisdom as evidence in order to disprove spiritual truths. For he will have to admit a shortcoming, he will have to admit that his worldly knowledge is not sufficient in order to penetrate spiritual areas. However, the spiritual knowledge gained through activity of love will revoke earthly wisdom as soon as this wisdom refers to areas which lie beyond the earth. Spiritual knowledge will yield different results than those gained by worldly scholars; consequently, the spiritually knowledgeable person will bypass and regard all presentation of evidence as unreliable and similarly regard people's reasoning power as untrustworthy; and thus people who have penetrated spiritual knowledge do not hold worldly knowledge in high esteem. They consider it unsound since it does not contribute in the slightest to leading people into realisation and because divine wisdom can never ever be gained through it. But, moreover, despite the presentation of evidence the wisdom of the worldly wise will turn out to be wrong. For people who have never paid attention to the divine spirit, whose thoughts were therefore never spiritually inclined, will have to realise that people without worldly education have superior knowledge to them, and thus they will also have to acknowledge the truth of what contradicts their researches and subsequent results .....

They will have to realise that intellectual activity alone is no guarantee for correct wisdom .... 'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring the understanding of the prudent to nothing ....' And this is in accordance with the worldly researcher's spiritual attitude towards God, since no person can know the truth without spiritual enlightenment; and without acknowledging and striving towards God a person cannot become enlightened, since the latter is a flow of strength from God, which can only happen to vessels which are open for this influx, otherwise the flow of strength cannot find a receptacle. All spiritual products for which the spiritual strength from God was not requested or used are worthless, and they will time and again be superseded or dismissed, for intellectual thought does not stop after one result because it is never completely convinced of its truth. In contrast, spiritual results developed in unison with the divine spirit always and forever remain unchangeable because they correspond to truth and are also recognised as such by people who sincerely struggle for truth. A purely intellectual person remains far from the truth, he neither desires it nor does he recognise it when it is offered to him, and thus he will become neither wise nor truth loving. Therefore his weapon, the presentation of evidence, will be taken out of his hand, for his presentation of evidence cannot prevail against spiritual results, which are God's direct emanation, since his opponents fight with a weapon he does not possess ..... What has been announced through the working of the spirit will visibly manifest itself and thereby provide the evidence that truth only exists where the spirit of God is desired, and that this truth far surpasses the knowledge of the worldly wise, so that people realise that wisdom does not depend on human intellect but solely on the right attitude towards God and a corresponding way of life ..... For only then will the strength from God, His spirit, be desired and also be able to take effect ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Needy souls beg for prayers ....

B.D. 2381 from June 24th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Listen to the pleas of the dead .... Do not refuse them your intercession when they remind you of themselves, and know that without your help they have to suffer indescribably. The fate of an unredeemed soul is extremely sad, and you don’t know whether a soul is redeemed or whether it is suffering in this painful state and requires your help. You can only help these poor souls with prayer because then they feel your love and this gives them the strength to improve their own fate. They change their will, and this is first and foremost necessary to initiate a transformation of their sad situation. The souls are grateful for even the least amount of support because they completely depend on you or on the mercy of the souls who have already attained a higher degree of maturity. But these are only permitted to help them when the souls’ will requests a change of their present situation .... However, the will of such souls is weak if not completely inactive and therefore they often have to languish for an infinite length of time if they do not receive support by means of intercession which gives them the strength to change their will, i.e. to activate their will. If you could understand such souls’ suffering you would not let them ask in vain .... because every thought of a deceased is their way of bringing themselves to your attention and a call for help in need.

Humanity is very unkind to each other and without belief in life after death. That is why it does not remember its deceased and thus they suffer greatly. Time and again they push themselves into the thoughts of the human being to induce him to pray for them. There is immense hardship in the beyond and even the souls of unknown deceased come close to those who compassionately remember the poor souls .... because they experience every gift of prayer as beneficial, as an increase of strength and will to ascend. Deeply compassionate people on earth are always surrounded by needy souls who are hoping for their help. Even the resolve to help such souls is a gift of strength to them and every loving thought which includes them strengthens their will. And then helpful beings in the beyond can come to aid these souls by conveying the strength which is necessary to lessen their overwhelming suffering. Human beings do not really know how to value prayer as a gift of mercy. They can achieve everything by right prayer because God Himself has offered this blessing to them and imposes no restrictions. However, the soul cannot help itself in the beyond but depends on help. And you should give them this love and help to save them from the most painful condition and to facilitate the start of their self-deliverance .... Once the soul has overcome the point of weakness then its aspiration only strives upwards and its greatest need is remedied. However, it has to receive the strength for this by means of loving intercession because only the action of love leads to the redemption of the soul. If the soul itself is too weak to do works of love the human being should lovingly support it so that it receives the strength which it needs for its progress. For that reason you should not forget the needy souls .... because they implore you to help them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Infallibility of the head of church ....

B.D. 2383a from June 25th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Every religious doctrine should be examined before it is accepted. God demands this from you in order to reduce the adversary’s influence, because then you will also understand how he works yourselves. His objective is to infiltrate the divine truth with inaccuracies, but the human being can certainly become aware of it if he seriously examines what he is offered with the desire only to accept the divine, the truth. The opponent uses human will, i.e. he influences people to arbitrarily add other teachings to the divine teaching and to pass them on as God-given teachings. But human work is not without error and consequently the pure divine teaching is spoilt too, and even more so the less people scrutinise and think for themselves. And once again it is the opponent’s doing that human doctrines inherently prevent their scrutiny and contemplation .... that people are therefore required to accept each religious doctrine unconditionally and scrutiny of it is made out to be wrong. This furthers the activity of the prince of lies very much indeed. But God requires people to have a living faith, i.e. a faith of heart, a faith which affirms with full conviction what it is taught. Anyone who seriously thinks about it will be able to affirm every divine truth wholeheartedly, however, he will never be able to accept the action of Satan. He will soon recognise it as human work and, having found it to be worthless, thus abandon it with an easy heart. Examine everything and hold on to the best ....

And because scrutiny inevitably has to entail the recognition and rejection of every error, the adversary knew how to prevent the examination of religious dogma by establishing a teaching which was intended to eliminate human thought and which thus has resulted in very nasty consequences .... This concerns the teaching of infallibility of the head of church, which apparently relieves the human being of every responsibility yet leads him into deep spiritual darkness if it is accepted and regarded as divine truth. Because any misguided teaching could then be added as divine truth without permitting criticism or rejection. And thus the door was opened to every error .... a field had been made available to the adversary’s activity on which he could scatter his seed widely ....

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Infallibility of the head of church ....

B.D. 2383b from June 25th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

People’s obligation to believe the teaching of infallibility of the head of church means that every additional teaching or rule set up by the head of church has to be approved or accepted without criticism, and thus the human being’s thought and choice are eliminated, even though they are indispensable if the human being is to give account of his relationship to God one day. Every person has to answer for himself, consequently he has to make his own decision with complete freedom of will .... However, in order to make a decision he has to be able to examine and consider what he should decide on .... It should not be the case that an individual person decides and this person then demands of thousands and thousands of people to follow his decision, subsequently expressing this demand in the form of a commandment .... (a doctrine) .... which is undeniably the case if every church commandment were to be acknowledged as in accordance with God’s will, because its foundation is the (alleged) infallibility of the head of church. These teachings are now unreservedly accepted without the human being clarifying their meaning and purpose, resulting in routine actions which are unrelated to free decision, profound faith and deeply felt closeness to God ....

A church service evolved which, in reality, is not a service to God. Customs were introduced which are more or less formalities .... The adversary’s actions succeeded in alienating people from the truth under the guise of piety, to stop them from using their own thoughts and thus their free decision too, since all this is suppressed by God’s adversary due to the dogma of infallibility. Because once this teaching has been made plausible to a person he will no longer need to have an opinion about it. Thus he accepts without scrutiny, he need not make a decision because someone else has already made a decision on his behalf and free will is not utilized. Instead, the person has to believe what is given to him as religious dogma if he does not want to come into conflict with the particular religious dogma, which the church makes out to be so very important, that the head of church can never err or take wrong measures when he makes a decision concerning the church.

God only values free decision-making, but this has to be made by the person himself and thus the pros and cons of religious dogma have to be considered by him. Only what he can affirm in his heart can be called faith, and not what he finds himself compelled to affirm .... Because religious dogma intended by God will bear up to every scrutiny and will be even more convincingly accepted the more the human being delves into it .... However, anything that is not of God does not stand up to scrutiny and will be rejected by every person who seriously struggles for knowledge ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Forthcoming event .... God's intervention .... Time of adversity ....

B.D. 2388a from June 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The nations will rage against each other without mercy and inflict the greatest possible damage on themselves. People will be gravely affected by this and suffering and grief will be their constant companions. People's heartlessness is immense and will even keep growing, and thus they will draw divine intervention ever closer to themselves. There is not much time left before it comes to pass what God has revealed to people through his spirit, and yet, people will be taken by surprise, for in their unbelief they don't believe that they will be affected by it themselves. They don't believe that their spiritual hardship is such that it will necessitate this intervention and that the time for it has come. For they don't try to understand each other, everyone just wants to achieve his own advantage and harm his fellow human being. And this is the beginning of an unimaginably meagre time .... Ideals will be lost which can never be replaced again .... The time has come of which the Lord has spoken on earth, and the said intervention will result in such appalling suffering that people will believe they are incapable of enduring this forthcoming time.

And yet, no-one will be able to escape but, in fear of their life, everyone will hear Gods voice speaking loudly and clearly to humanity. The extent of the destruction will make many people equally poor, great demands will be made on people's love, for only active neighbourly love will be able to handle this misery while raising the spiritual low at the same time. For a loving person will not leave his fellow human being without help and this activity of love will lead to spiritual growth. Every day until then shall be valued, and there will not be many more of them .... The day will come surprisingly soon which will signify a major change in many ways .... And despite their inner upheaval only devout people will remain calm and recognise the real state of affairs. And in their awareness of humanity's spiritual hardship they will try to also lead their fellow human beings to have faith. For the event will happen for the sake of their souls, and if a person then cares for his soul God's intervention will also have borne fruit. Yet again, there will only be a few, for their spiritual blindness will prevent people from realising ....

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Forthcoming event .... God's intervention .... Time of adversity ....

B.D. 2388b from June 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Only a few people will derive benefit for their souls from this event which will repeat itself three times in short intervals. It will deprive people of their thinking ability for it will be so huge that all considerations will fall by the wayside and everything will turn into chaotic confusion. Only His children will be manifestly protected by the Lord, for He will later need them to work for Him. Those who trustfully pray to Him in advance for strength and support will also receive strength and support from Him if they require it. And even if it looks as if everything is lost .... He will direct all events and will know why He allows such a disaster to befall humanity, and He will also put a stop to it when the time is right. The strength of faith shall demonstrate itself in the aftermath. For this event will signify to the devout a confirmation of the divine Word, and then they will support the faith with utter assurance and conviction, and they will be invincible. The less people are burdened by earthly possessions the more receptive they will be for the divine Word, and therefore God will destroy anything that impedes their path of ascent. Afterwards there will be inconceivable misery amongst people, and yet they would be able to lessen it for themselves if they were willing to help each other.

And God will bless all active neighbourly love, and He will help people to endure the earthly hardship. For whatever God takes away He can also replace again if the human being needs it. Yet his heart ought to detach itself therefrom, he should not consider earthly possessions the most important things on earth but realise that they are unimportant and transient and that the bond with God is the only strength and comfort-giving means in order to endure even the greatest suffering. This event has been destined since eternity, it shall, after all, be the last opportunity for salvation for countless people on the wrong path, who only live for earthly things and therefore need to be shaken up in order to seriously reflect on the purpose and goal of earthly life. Yet only a small fraction will derive benefit from it, while the others will re-establish the old living conditions with increased vigour, and they will use any means to acquire earthly possessions again. And this is the time when the new beginning shall be opposed by God's Word, when people will separate into those who will give up everything just to be able to remain loyal to God and those who will reject everything of a spiritual nature and instead desire the world and its possessions with increased longing. And then the forces of light will clearly be fighting against the powers of darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Retribution - Atonement and educational means .... Approval of committing an evil deed is sin ....

B.D. 2390 from June 30th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Every wrongdoing will generally result in just punishment on earth already, so that the human being can learn to recognise the wrongdoing by this alone. For as soon as he must suffer what he has done to others, he will become conscious of his guilt and might feel despicable about himself. Therefore this punishment is atonement and educational means at the same time and can entail a double blessing. According to divine justice every wrongdoing must be atoned for, consequently it would have to be atoned for in the beyond if it is not recognised and regretted on earth and if it has not found God's forgiveness. The battle for supremacy, for power, honour and esteem lets humanity nowadays use means which can never be approved of, and thus it amasses guilt upon guilt, which it must also rightfully atone for in earthly life, if it is not to endure indescribable suffering in the beyond as a result. And this is likewise a cause for the distress which is presently happening on earth. With every approval of an evil deed the human being becomes complicit in it .... Thus he does not recognise his wrongdoing as yet and must therefore endure the same suffering in order to become aware of it. For not only the accomplished deed is sin, but also the approval of it, as this betrays the person's attitude, his instinct for wicked deeds. This also explains why so many people are affected by adversity and destitution even though they are not the implementers of despicable deeds .... However, as long as they do not see any wrong in them, their disposition is not virtuous; consequently they must be educated and experience the results or effect of evil deeds for themselves. In this case the will counts as an accomplished deed and leads to retribution which, at the same time, is an educational means in order to make people stop and think about the iniquity of their actions and to change their thinking accordingly. For each evil deed gives birth to constantly new evil deeds, and these result in increasingly worse suffering as just punishment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Contact with the deceased .... Souls close to Earth ....

B.D. 2401 from July 8th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Countless souls are close to earth whose state of maturity is still very low and who therefore still harbour the desire for earth because the higher spheres are still inaccessible to them. These souls are often still unaware of the fact that they no longer belong to earth, that is, they still don’t know that their physical life on earth has come to an end, and therefore they still remain in their old environment and want to talk to people without, however, being heard by them. Sometimes it can take a long time until they realise that they have nothing to do with the Earth anymore. It takes a long time until they find themselves in their new environment and finally stay away from Earth. This stage of ignorance is not very satisfactory for the soul, for it finds no understanding and help anywhere because it turns to people who cannot help in the way it desires to be helped. Only the realisation that it has passed away from earth for good and that people can only offer their help through prayer motivates the soul to reflect on its present state and to consider the possibility that it might be able to change this state itself. Then it will pay attention to every opportunity which raises its degree of maturity. Only then will it take stock of itself and try to hold itself to account, which will often result in bitter remorse that it did not use earthly life in accordance with God’s will. And during this remorseful mood it is often visited by beings of light which approach it under a cover so as not to be recognised as beings of light. These draw the soul’s attention to the suffering of other souls and try to awaken its compassion for them. Then it will depend on its inner attitude as to whether the beings of light will provide it with strength or leave it to its fate again until its compassion for the needy souls outweighs its own suffering and the beings of light continue their influence anew, and then with successful results. Earth is surrounded by countless souls which, in a manner of speaking, still live on earth, but unknown to those people who define everything they cannot see and touch as non-existent, and who therefore refuse to believe that the souls of the deceased surround the people who stay behind. For they can only be seen with spiritual eyes, however, the physical eye is blind, consequently the souls are unable to make themselves known by any means, because people do not react to them, since they are dependent on the divine natural laws in which God Himself has placed them. They only see and hear with physical organs, but the souls of the deceased require spiritual vision.

And so there is no connection between the souls of the deceased and people on earth, in a purely worldly sense; only an entirely spiritual connection exists, and this can only be established if the human being on earth is willing to harmonise with the souls, that is, if the human being on earth believes in the soul’s life after death and as a result of this belief tries to communicate with these souls. Consciously getting in touch with the spiritual world is the prerequisite so that contact can be established between people and the souls in the beyond, which makes a mutual understanding possible. And then it depends on who is more knowledgeable, the human being or the soul in the beyond. For the informed participant shall instruct the uninformed one. If the soul in the beyond is in a very immature stage, then the human being can convey his knowledge to it by speaking to the soul, which the souls can understand and hear very well. But, if a human being lacks knowledge, he will be instructed by knowledgeable spiritual beings once his will desires this instruction.

And thus you humans on earth can very beneficially influence the souls which are close to earth, since the state of their maturity is usually inadequate, with little knowledge and therefore not much strength. By transmitting the knowledge with loving thoughts they can be helped insofar as it enables the souls to detach themselves more easily from earth and at the same time turn their attention to equally suffering souls in the beyond. This can awaken love in them and they will subsequently be introduced to further knowledge by the beings of light, which recognise the souls’ change of heart, and then, on their part, helpfully support the souls.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Why prayer is necessary ....

B.D. 2409 from July 15th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

People's endeavours at present only apply to matter, and this means a standstill of spiritual development. There is a danger that the human being will regress if he will not come to recognise his state of poverty, for God's adversary is trying to pull the souls down in order to win them for himself completely. And the more he succeeds the harder it becomes to escape from him again and turn towards higher spheres. The human being's will is weakened and can only change with God's help, which categorically requires calling upon Him for help. And this makes prayer therefore the first and most important requirement .... As long as the human being is still able to pray he is not hopelessly lost, since every call for strength in spiritual adversity will be answered, and if the human being can no longer recognise the spiritual adversity he is in, which is also due to the adversary's influence, and thus ignores the blessing of prayer, he will then be led by God into situations which will make him realise his own helplessness in earthly difficulties, so that he will then take his refuge in prayer and call upon God in his adversity. He is always ready to help, He will not deny His support to any petitioner, He gives strength to the weak and alleviates every adversity, but He wants that His help shall be consciously desired; He wants the human being to come to Him as a petitioner, because this is the admission of his lack of power and strength, which God has to demand of the being which had once, in arrogance, in conscious awareness of its power, turned away from the One from Whom it had received its strength.

The being shall become a recipient of strength again as it had been in the very beginning, nevertheless it shall work with and not in opposition to God, and therefore it first has to realise that it is an utterly weak being without God's love, in order to motivate it to join God again, from Whom it had voluntarily distanced itself. Therefore the unity with God has to take place in free will again, and therefore the being cannot be given strength against its will. But it is expressing its will through prayer, through the desire to be given strength, which God will always fulfil. For He only wants to be acknowledged as the Giver of strength and that the being abandons its former resistance through prayer and willingly seeks to unite with God again, so that it then can be permeated by God's strength and thus become a recipient of strength once more, as it was originally destined to be ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual coercion .... Human commandments .... Fighting the teaching of Christ ....

B.D. 2412 from July 17th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

All spiritual coercion has to be condemned because the human being’s action resulting from it cannot be valued by God.

Only complete freedom of will determines the value of people’s actions. Therefore they should be informed of Christ’s teaching, but they should not be duty bound to lead a specific lifestyle as a result of rules and regulations, which they will then dutifully and habitually observe. People should certainly be educated to think and behave correctly, but they should only ever be shown the rights or wrongs of their actions. They have to be advised to practise love but they should never be urged into actions by rules which do not match their inner will. Only the commandment of love should be observed and therefore also taught .... because anyone who fulfils the commandment of love shapes his heart such that it will want to carry out of its own accord those things which correspond to God’s will. However, commandments which oblige a person to conduct his life in a certain way, even though a failure to comply with them does not demonstrate heartlessness towards other people, are not given by God, i.e. they are outside of Christ’s teaching, because this teaching only preaches love which, however, does not aim to achieve the fulfilment of divine commandments by means of external force.

The human being has to be able to shape himself in utmost freedom of will if this transformation of thought is to be of value for eternity. Freedom of will, however, is restricted as soon as a dutiful transformation is demanded. Every good deed which does not arise from the heart, i.e. which is not accomplished by the inner urge to carry out an action of love, will only be valued for what it is in reality .... an implementation of duty without warmth of heart. And there is great danger that the human being will give too little account to himself about his thoughts and actions because he believes to have done what he was meant to do on earth, and this belief has its foundation in the commandments which people had added to the teaching of Christ. Only the divine teaching of love is to be understood as the teaching of Christ, but never humanly decreed commandments which aim to achieve something else than just true actions of love ....

Where love is taught love also has to be practised, and actions of love should be understood to be everything that is beneficial to other people. Thus the human being is merely expected to do good to his fellow human being, and therefore the divine teaching of love will only expect people to fulfil those requirements which protect their fellow human beings from damage or are of benefit to him. When the human being considers the wellbeing of his fellow human being he is living within love, because it is urging him to help other people. This is the true activity of love which is required from people by God and which was constantly practised by Jesus Christ on earth. However, if people are demanded to do something, even though failing to comply by no means damages or injures other people, then this is due to humanly decreed laws which should not be confused with the teaching of Christ.

Nevertheless, there is great danger that the commandments of love will be ignored in favour of these humanly added commandments and that the significance of Christ’s teaching of love will not be recognised, which is evidenced by the fact that humanity, ignorant of its true value, wants to replace Christ’s teaching of love completely. Because it pays more attention to commandments which more or less enslave the human being because they represent spiritual coercion to him.

The world takes offence to this and is now attempting to fight against and replace everything, including the pure teaching of Christ, which is only preaching love. Everything added by people to the divine teaching of love was only done to infiltrate the pure teaching of Christ with error, because it is deviating from what Jesus Christ has left to people as His Work. However, only what is of God will remain .... but human work will pass away ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘Eye has not seen .... ’

B.D. 2415 from July 19th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man the things which God has prepared for those who love Him .... God has withheld the knowledge of this from people, He merely expects their faith in the glories of the beyond, in fact it cannot be shown to them as long as they live on earth, because what God has in store for His children is nothing of an earthly nature, it cannot be perceived with earthly eyes and felt with earthly senses. Nevertheless, His Word is truth .... and thus the soul can expect an exceedingly happy state in which it can see and experience the most wonderful things. Nothing on earth exists which could be used as a comparison and even roughly correspond to the truth. It is a state of blissful happiness; it is a continuous view in the spiritual world whose inconceivable diversity reveals itself to the spiritual eye. All spiritual beings are united with each other in utter harmony and equilibrium; there is constant activity of love, a coming together and complementing of each other, a continuous service to God and reception of spiritual strength, a continuous giving of happiness and increase of strength of love .... It is an indescribable bliss, merely one look at this glory would prompt humanity to live a completely different way of life, yet this would not be judged in the same way as a right way of life before God without knowing the reward. The human being shall be good of his own innermost accord if he wants to partake in these joys in the beyond. Nevertheless, God made this promise to people, and as soon as a human being accepts it as truth, as soon as he believes, the knowledge about this blissful state in the beyond will no longer be a danger to him, for then he will be so united with God that he will strive to be good of his own accord and will not feel obliged to live a good way of life because of promises. For God has prepared these glories for those who love Him. Love for God is the condition, but this must be born in the innermost heart and only the degree of love will be judged, not a deed which is accomplished for the sake of reward. But where love is present, the reward is not thought of .... Where love is present, there must also be happiness and bliss, for God Himself is love, and God’s presence is the most wonderful and happiest state for the soul, love is the fulfilment; God’s love is the epitome of heavenly beatitude.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Indications of natural event .... Jesus’ reference on earth ....

B.D. 2437 from August 5th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

It is not coincidence that increased indications in nature suggest an eruption of the elements, for God sends these signs in advance in order to prepare people for an exceptional natural event which will suddenly and unexpectedly take people by surprise and result in inconceivable misery. People are meant to associate these indications with His Word, for Jesus Christ already mentioned this time when He lived on earth, because He wanted to point out to people the eventual consequences of their way of life. This time is now approaching; people should heed the signs which announce the event .... They should not ignore anything that deviates from the framework of natural law. God announces Himself, that is, His intervention in the existing world order, it is not His will that people should experience anything unprepared which should and can advance them spiritually if the correlation of all happenings is explained to them. For this reason God constantly refers to the forthcoming time and informs people that the time has come which necessitates divine intervention. Then it is left up to every individual person himself what he makes of this warning .... If he believes, he will adjust his life accordingly, he will make contact with God and humbly entrust his destiny to Him .... They will not be in as much danger as those people who lack all faith in an intervention. The latter will not prepare themselves either, instead, all references and admonitions will bypass their ears unheeded. And the natural event will be dreadful for them.

For profound faith gives a person the confidence that they are protected by God in every danger; yet an unbeliever will have nothing to hold on to if he does not recognise a Lord above Himself at the last minute and commends himself to His mercy. God sends His messengers long before the event already in order to stimulate humanity’s thinking, and these indications can be recognised by everyone who wants to recognise them. They will give rise to thought because they don’t just occur once but repeat themselves often and at regular intervals, so that they will have to be noticed by everyone. But every person usually devises his own explanation and this depending on his attitude towards God. As soon as he associates these phenomena with God’s will, he pays attention to them and thereby benefits, since he prepares himself for the time ahead, which is of great advantage for his soul. What God has proclaimed in Word and Scripture will irrevocably come to pass, only the point in time is unknown to people .... For this reason they should pay attention to the signs which God had mentioned. And thus they will know that the earth will be facing severe tremors which will cause incredible suffering to the human race .... Then it is up to every person to shape himself such that he can brace himself for the coming time .... He should persevere and appeal for strong faith so as not to weaken in view of the work of destruction which is in store for humanity. And God will take care of every person who pays attention to His Word and consciously expects the divine intervention ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Path of life predetermined by God .... Free will .... Deed and effect ....

B.D. 2441 from August 8th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The smallest events in earthly life have their purpose, even when it is not evident to the human being. There are no coincidences but only divine providence, because every person’s path of life has been predetermined in detail, although always in accordance with the will of the human being, which God has foreseen since eternity. This is of such immense importance that people should know of it, yet this very teaching often results in misguided thoughts .... in as much as the human being now believes himself to be exempt of all responsibility for all events, since everything has to happen in accordance with God’s eternal will anyway. The blessing of embodiment also includes free will for the human being, and now he can behave and think according to this very will. Thus he lives his life as he wants; however, he also needs to have the opportunity to test his will, i.e. to choose between good and evil. Consequently, only the will to spiritually transform his soul is completely free, while the will of the human being in relation to earthly matters is effectively still constrained .... although by virtue of his will he can in fact determine earthly events but he can only carry them out, the result, however, will never depend on him alone.

The result of human volition is governed by God, and namely in accordance with the wisest plan in a manner that it can benefit the development of the soul should the human will once again be thus inclined. Consequently, God’s will can prevent every human being’s plan, or he first has to have God’s approval before it can be carried out. But this approval will even be given by God if an action does not correspond to divine will, so that the freedom of will is not reduced. However, whether or not it is as successful as the person had hoped for does not depend on the person. Everything comes to pass in accordance with God’s will, and whatever journey of life lies ahead of a person is God’s will, Who offers the human being the opportunity to achieve maturity in a manner that his soul can benefit from it. On the other hand, however, the human being has to answer for his will if he wants to do something bad, even if divine intervention prevents an outcome. Corresponding to the person’s will, which God has known since eternity, he is confronted by all events as God has ordained. He has used the will of people, which is known to Him, as a guiding principle for their earthly life and now effectively gives this will free rein, while protecting those people who are devoted to Him from all adverse results of other people’s bad will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heartlessness .... The world's battle against the teaching of love ....

B.D. 2445 from August 10th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Humanity's conduct cannot be reconciled with the teaching of Christ, for this requires actions of love, people's relationships with each other should be like that of brothers. But at the present time all people face each other with hostility, outwardly often united yet in their hearts only ever bearing their own advantage in mind and regarding their fellow human being as an opponent, because they either feel harmed or disadvantaged by him. The human race is completely devoid of love and therefore also opposed to Christianity, opposed to the divine teaching of love, which it no longer wants to comply with. For it requires effort to practise love, it requires a separation from material things, a shelving of one's own wishes and cravings; it signifies a sacrifice of that which is dear to a person .... Selfish love must be fought against; the human being must educate himself to become modest to enable him to help his fellow human being by giving to him what he gives up. This sacrifice can only be made out of love and therefore love must be practised .... Yet only rarely will a person make this sacrifice for his fellow human beings .... Each person only thinks of himself, this is why he finds the teaching of Christ inconvenient and supports people's intentions to eradicate it .... Where heartlessness exists, the battle against the divine teaching of love will be waged without hesitation. And this heartlessness is widespread throughout the world, people outdo each other with brutalities they inflict upon their fellow human beings, and thus the whole world can be held responsible for the immense world event which purely arose from humanity's heartlessness and which results in ever greater cruelty and must therefore be described as the activity of hell, as the activity of demonic forces. And yet, people do not recognise their low spiritual level. They only look at the purely external consequences of the world event and not at the spiritual state of those whose great heartlessness also incites their fellow human beings to act with unkindness. And as long as this deplorable state of affairs is not recognised, it cannot be remedied either; as long as the human being does not recognise heartlessness as the greatest evil he will not make any effort to live a life of love, i.e., he will not treat his fellow human being with kindness .... And neither will he approve of Christ's teaching, he will reject it, because his compliance with it will not gain him any earthly advantage. However, he will also act accordingly .... love will be pushed aside again and only result in greater heartlessness .... One person will endeavour to destroy the other without inhibition, he will no longer be able to distinguish between right and wrong and thus exceed himself in bitterness and cruelty, and all love will grow cold, lowering the spiritual level to the extreme, and a world without love cannot survive, it is doomed to destruction and with it everything which does not strive to redeem itself through love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Wisdom without love is unthinkable .... Everlasting knowledge ....

B.D. 2446a from August 11th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

In order to become wise it is imperative for a person to live a life of love, actions of love must absolutely come first if he wants to receive divine wisdom. Wisdom without love is unthinkable, this is why people deeming themselves wise will be mistaken if they lack love. This must be taken into account first if a fellow human being wants to correctly judge the value or irrelevance regarding a person’s supposed knowledge. Wisdom can only be found where the source, the provider of it, is wise himself .... where wisdom can be conveyed because the Provider Himself is Wisdom. All thoughts of wisdom are therefore emanations of the One Who is Love in Himself, on account of which these thoughts must also be accepted by a loving heart, otherwise they would not be recognised as wise thoughts. For wisdom is something spiritual which can only be received by the person’s indwelling spirit, but the person’s spirit only begins to function if it is stimulated through actions of love. Without love everything is dead, even the supposed knowledge which only touches upon earthly things is without spiritual value or is misguided knowledge that can never be called wisdom. People can certainly possess worldly knowledge, which also corresponds to truth, but it will only concern things which are irrelevant for the soul, that is, for its higher development, yet this knowledge will be extinguished at the moment of death, thus it is transient and without value for eternity. Nevertheless, the world will only accept this as knowledge because it can be proven, thus it is effectively irrefutable. Spiritual knowledge, however, will not be acknowledged because no evidence can be presented for it. Yet only a person in possession of spiritual knowledge is wise, since he will take it along into eternity. He will gain this wisdom through selfless actions of love because both are divine and that which comes forth from God will never vanish. The more closely a person unites with God through kind-hearted activity, the wiser he must become, because the divine gifts flowing to him are not offered to a limited extent, instead, the person can receive them without restriction and thus he will become wise because he lives a life of love.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Inner Earth activity .... Eruptions ....

B.D. 2448 from August 13th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Over the course of time changes occurred on earth, both in the interior as well as on the surface of earth. These are the result of the uninterrupted rotations around its own axis which caused shifts, and the elevations and depressions they created are still changing even now, that is, they are still shifting locally. Thus the Earth does not retain its external shape but has already gone through the most diverse alterations, even though its structure has remained the same. In contrast, the Earth’s interior is constantly active and also triggers changes on the surface of the earth from within. This can be noticed in the vegetation which, throughout millennia, has also changed and will never remain the same, even though these changes do no happen over a short period of time and therefore cannot be observed by people during their life on earth. These changes generally occur so slowly and are barely noticeable to the eye, and therefore require a very long time. However, every now and then unbridled activity erupts in the interior of the Earth and sudden transformations manifest themselves which cause immense destructions on the Earth’s surface and signify fear and horror for people. In that case the hitherto solid form dissolves and, incapable of withstanding the elements’ violent activity inside the Earth, is pushed with enormous force from the inside of the Earth to the surface where it spreads out and, in a completely new environment, tries to adapt itself to the existing mass of earth or to creations in nature .... Such elementary eruptions also understandably result in a complete transformation on the Earth’s surface .... They destroy the existing environment, revoke people’s established order and result in inconceivable chaos which causes severe confusion and anguish in people because they are unable to cope with such eruptions and are thereby thrown into entirely different living conditions. However, a transformation of the Earth’s surface has become necessary, although it can only be spiritually explained, since, from an earthly point of view, there is no recognisable progress in such a transformation, only a destruction and annihilation of what exists. But spiritually it is hugely significant.

The spiritual substance from within the Earth pushes upwards; it wants to start its process of development in the form. And it will need to live through countless phases until the spiritual substance can reach the final stage of its embodiment on earth. Having been bound in the hardest form for an unimaginably long time, the still undeveloped spiritual substance is given a certain amount of freedom so that it can release itself from this solid form, which it subsequently does with elementary force. People experience this manifestation of strength as a natural disaster which is, depending on its extent, more or less devastating for them. Although all spiritual substances will be constrained again, at first they will nevertheless inundate the plant and animal world and, to an even greater degree, people, by disturbing their tranquillity and posing a grave danger to them. It takes a very long time before such a change on the Earth’s surface takes place, because it cannot happen arbitrarily, but only with God’s permission, which He gives when the higher development of the spiritual beings grinds to a halt .... That is, when the being is in possession of free will and free will is no longer made use of. Then a balance must come about, and this happens when the still immature spiritual substance pushes the already further advanced spiritual substance into further phases of development, so that the latter will soon attain possession of free will. For this reason the Earth will always have to expect such changes from time to time and in different places, which have their natural origin in the constant activity of the elements in the interior of the Earth. Hence, the enlightened person understands natural disasters, for he not only realises the earthly, but also the spiritual necessity for this very same occurrence, and will always look upon them as God’s reign. He is aware of the necessity for higher development of the spiritual substances as well as of the beings’ low spiritual state, which animate the earth in the final external form, and of the opportunity for their deliverance .... Yet such natural events, which result in immense destruction, are incomprehensible to unenlightened people and neither do they recognise the spiritual nor the earthly value. Consequently, they will be horror-struck when the Earth’s interior begins to move and they find themselves utterly helpless and at the mercy of the raging of the elements. Nevertheless, that which was decided from the very beginning will come to pass without fail as soon as the Creator of Heaven and Earth deems the time to be right.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disasters in nature and their spiritual explanation ....

B.D. 2449 from August 14th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The earth is in perpetual rotation around itself and never stays in immobility. This is also the explanation for the development of the earth from the original liquid mass to the solid earth body, which now has become whereabouts for creatures of all kinds. But the core of the earth is always still liquid and is also so long unsuitable for any creature as stay, until it has solidified. Breaks now this liquid mass a path to the surface through eruptions, so this is synonymous with a complete destruction of all creatures on this surface, and therefore such eruptions are feared by people and animals, because it brings their complete destruction. The divine wisdom allows therefore those only in cases of extreme necessity, this means, first the will of God must precede by each outbreak, before it can take place, and this is justified in His love and wisdom .... The forces within the earth must be constantly active, because this activity means for the earth, that means for all beings on the surface of earth, possibility of life, as well as the earth is total solidified, any vegetation stops. This inner activity of spiritual forces is thus already a certain serving for the redemption of the spiritual, and therefore it must also even be given the possibility to these forces, to begin their course of development on earth, even though immemorial time must pass, before this spiritual can begin the change of form on earth. Every natural disaster can also be an end of the career on earth for the most higly developed being, for the human, but it is at the same time the beginning of an earth period of incomprehensible long time again for the very immature spiritual, and therefore to be regarded as God’s will. All creation is only for the purpose, to develop the spiritual to the height .... If now a higher development of the soul is no longer aimed by the humans, the purpose and the aim of earth life are disregarded, so God ends this life and at the same time He gives the possibility of an ongoing development for the spiritual, standing in the beginning of development .... He annihilates as it were, to let raise up new creations through the work of destruction, which involve the spiritual in itself again, to that one was granted the grace of going on earth. Because nothing happens without sense and purpose, where God’s love and wisdom reigns ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Most basic way of life in the coming time .... The individual person's fate ....

B.D. 2454 from August 22nd 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The coming time will bring a tremendous change of the existing living conditions and people will be forced to lead a completely different life in the midst of disorder and dreadful chaos, for the forthcoming natural disaster will cause immense destruction and it will take a long time until the former order can be restored again. Every person will have to content himself with a most basic way of life, he will be unable to lay any kind of claim to a comfortable life and be exposed to deprivations and tribulations which seem almost unbearable to him. And yet he will often ask himself the question of why he is subjected to this aggravated life and be unable to give any other answer than that the state of his soul needs this test. And if he comes to this conclusion by himself he will also try to adapt to the aggravated living conditions and as compensation envisage an easier life in the beyond, in which case it will also become more bearable on earth, for he should come to the realisation that everything that befalls people corresponds to God's eternal counsel. And then he will also have a compassionate heart for his fellow human being, he will help wherever it is feasible and those who believe in God and are striving towards Him will mutually ease the adversity. For love dwells within them and this helps to endure and overcome everything because it provides the human being with strength from God, Who is love Itself. The human being's attitude towards their neighbours' hardship will determine how long he has to live in poverty and difficult living conditions on earth himself .... He can improve these by being willing to help his neighbour, for then God will also provide him with the opportunity to put his will into action by giving to him what he needs himself so that he can also share it with those who, like him, live in most wretched conditions and thus lead a tough existence.

The individual person's intelligence will not be decisive since it will not be able to accomplish much because all previous living conditions will have changed and only utmost patience and a willingness to make sacrifices will make life bearable amongst each other. For it depends on this which kind of fate God will bestow upon the individual to endure. God Himself is love, and this love does not want people's suffering but their happiness; except that this happiness cannot be granted to them as long as they themselves do not recognise that God is love. However, in order to learn to recognise Him a heart has to become loving, and love generally awakens through great adversity and distress. And thus God has to send those upon humanity in order to fan the spark of love in every person's heart, and depending how he will then prove himself he will also be considered on the part of the eternal Deity. And so he can very quickly prepare a tolerable life for himself again if he also does everything on his part to ease his fellow human beings' adversity. And he will truly be offered enough opportunity to let his heart speak .... He will be able to be lovingly active in many different ways .... Spiritually as well as earthly demands will be made on him which he only needs to fulfil in order to also reduce his own hardship and make his life more bearable ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immorality .... Unwritten laws ....

B.D. 2461 from August 30th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

General immorality accompanies the time of people's unkindness and the fact that people no longer show any consideration towards their fellow human being's feelings and thus no longer exert any kind of self-restraint is also a sign of spiritual deterioration. And a generation without manners and without meaningful morality is heading for disaster .... Admittedly, people find this incomprehensible, since they consider decency a mere human addition and that the times justify giving full expression to all instincts. And their points of view are encouraged by the completely wrong opinion that moral laws merely prevent people from enjoying life and therefore must be abolished. No nation will ever survive if it does not want to accept any laws as a guiding principle which give people moral stability so that they will live their life within the framework of a certain social order .... These are unwritten laws which people have nevertheless accepted until now, because they have all recognised both the necessity as well as the blessings of such laws and, for the sake of human order, have submitted to them without argument .... These laws are increasingly more forgotten or they are knowingly discarded by people because they prevent them from living up to their sensuality. This clearly shows a decline of spiritual development, for the more sensual a person is, the less he strives towards God; he desires the world, that is, everything that gives pleasure to the body, and for the sake of the body disposes of all consideration towards his fellow human beings. As a result, the human being falls prey to spiritual forces which had lived a life of uninhibited pleasure on earth, which indulged their cravings and thus had led a sinful life. These spiritual forces exert tremendous influence on these people and use them such that the human being pays less and less attention to the unwritten laws, that he unreservedly indulges himself in an easy way of life and that no limits exist for him than the fulfilment of his lust. This attitude towards worldly pleasures will never be conducive to spiritual development, for anything the body demands will always disadvantage the soul. Besides, spiritual aspiration will be laughed at and ridiculed, and this without all inhibition, because people will have lost all sense of decency and good manners .... Hence, the individual person's point of view will not be respected either but will be deemed hostile and therefore be discarded, often in the most shameless fashion. For immorality and spiritual deterioration go hand in hand. People indeed speak about being enlightened and, yet, they are less enlightened than ever before .... They speak of spiritual advancement and, yet, they remain far behind, for they don't understand it as the progress of the soul, instead, they only mean a wrong way of thinking, which they nevertheless find worth striving for. They try to construct a new morality for themselves which aids and abets an easy way of life and intend to portray it as ideal. And thus new laws will come into being and old laws will be revoked, and humanity will change accordingly and lose every guideline for a virtuous, God-pleasing life which is intended to improve the human being's soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Will and grace .... (Which comes first? ....)

B.D. 2468 from September 9th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Divine love seeks to enlighten people and people don’t accept the light .... However, the human being has free will, therefore he cannot forcibly be guided into realisation; thus the grace of God flowing to a person is not used because his will resists it. Consequently, the will must come first .... God’s grace can only become effective if the human being is willing to let it take effect in him. The world is in spiritual darkness, for although God constantly wants to help people with His grace, they pay no attention to it and remain dark and unenlightened .... For this reason people must learn in different ways how little they are enlightened by God’s spirit .... They themselves must come across contradictions on the part of those they presume to possess truth and light .... They must see themselves confronted by questions the answers to which are beyond their knowledge, so that they will then take the path towards realisation of their own accord. For God’s love and care constantly guide His living creations such that they can find the truth if the will for it arises in them. The gifts of the spirit are truly the only guarantee for pure truth, and anything that does not concur with it can unhesitatingly be rejected as falsehood. Spiritual gifts must be interconnected; they must provide clear and understandable explanations about God’s activity and reign in the universe, in the earthly as well as in the spiritual realm .... But they must also be accepted as such, that is, their divine origin must be acknowledged if they are to effect a person as a manifestation of God’s strength. For the gifts of the spirit are gifts of grace, offered by God’s greater than great love to people to make the path of ascent easier for them .... But these gifts of grace can only be effective if the human being accepts them as such, if he does not offer resistance by rejecting them but faithfully allows their effect on him, and this requires his will. If, however, he offers resistance, that is, if he inwardly rejects them, the effect is out of the question, otherwise a person would by guided into light, i.e., into knowledge, against his will, which would curtail his freedom of will. Grace is an endowment, thus it is a gift the human being is not entitled to; nevertheless, God expects people to respect His gift of grace, he expects it to be appealed for and gratefully received if it is to take effect as grace .... Consequently, it is also right to say that God’s grace comes first; however, if the grace is ineffective people will not feel it as grace either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Will and deed .... Responsibility ....

B.D. 2489 from October 1st 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The will brings forth the deed. The will is therefore decisive although only the deed is the verification of the will. Without the will the deed cannot be carried out; but even without the deed the will has to be justified before God because it manifests the human being's nature, the impulse for good or for evil. In order to implement the will the human being has to use the energy of life which flows through him, thus he can accomplish good as well as bad deeds, but to do so he always has to use the strength which God Himself has given him. Consequently, if he commits a bad deed he accomplishes it with the help of divine strength and thus does something for which he is accountable before God. He has, in fact, used his will to increase the strength of God's adversary with the strength he receives from God because every bad deed is surrender to the evil power and therefore increases it. The human will turns away from God and towards the evil power with every deed which opposes God and bad intention.

If the human will is good, i.e. directed towards God, then he will always use the energy of life to benefit other people. He will be constantly occupied with helping others, i.e. he will allow his will to become a deed. If the deeds are the result of love, i.e. if love causes the human will to become active, then his will is turned towards God. Therefore the will has voluntarily chosen God and every deed resulting from this will is justified before God, and God evaluates this deed in accordance with the 'will to love' ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Matter and Spirit ....

B.D. 2494 from October 4th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

What is the world and its matter .... this question occupies many people and yet they are unable to solve it by virtue of intellectual thought. Everything visible is matter, i.e. substance that has solidified as a form. The substance, as it were, only became visible due to hardening since previous to that it was invisible, that is, spiritual substance. Spiritual substance is God’s emanated strength which, in accordance with His will, becomes what it is as soon as God has intended it to become a specific form. This form, in turn, is the unification of innumerable substances; hence it is a structure that can be dissolved to release every single substance again, if it is God’s will. Consequently, any form can be destroyed, matter is something that has no eternal existence because it is merely the cover for spiritual substances which are intended to evolve and as a result don’t stay in these covers forever. Although matter itself is also spiritual substance, i.e. in accordance with God’s will solidified spiritual strength, it develops by means of continuous dissolution, dispersion and re-shaping so that it can, after an infinitely long time, occupy such a form itself too. Thus everything visible is spiritual strength that is still at the beginning of development, whereas the more mature spirit is invisible to the human eye and uses a visible form to live in.

Hence, in every form lives something spiritual, a being which is unconscious of itself but which longs for the unification with similar beings to increase the fullness of strength with this union, since every being strives for perfection. As soon as matter dissolves, i.e. when a form disintegrates, the released spiritual being strives towards equal spiritual beings which merge to give life to a new form. This process forms the basis for the uninterrupted becoming and passing in nature, it is therefore the cause of constant life and death in nature .... The spiritual substances pass through the whole of creation, partly alone, partly merged in immense numbers. Corresponding to these are the size and kind of the forms that surround them. Everything that encloses these spiritual beings is matter. But matter itself consists of spiritual substances which are at the beginning of their development and thus can be visible to the human eye because only the already more mature spirit is invisible. Consequently, everything visible must be considered to be imperfect, i.e. spiritual substance which is very distant from God, which is starting its way of development. The spirit concealed within the visible form has already travelled this way and now strives towards God. Therefore a destruction, i.e. a passing away or dissolution of the form, or the transience of matter, corresponds to God’s will because it enables the spiritual substance to continue its development ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Contact with the beyond .... Willingness to give .... (Spiritualism) ....

B.D. 2496 from October 5th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

It is incomparably valuable to enter a state which results in contact with the spiritual kingdom, because only through such a connection is it possible to be guided into truth. And therefore it is, in fact, God’s will that this contact shall be upheld as long as the human being strives for the truth. Only the desire for truth justifies such a connection, for the purpose of a connection from this side to the beyond is to convey the pure truth to earth. Nevertheless, every person believes that he wants the truth as soon as he makes contact with the beyond. But it is often only curiosity, hence, the desire to receive information about the kingdom of the beyond, without being aware of the task that the received knowledge should be passed on to uninformed fellow human beings. For he who receives shall give as well. If a person’s selfish love is strongly accentuated, he will only accept the knowledge from the spiritual realm for himself. This does not correspond to God’s will, for all actions and thoughts should be based on the commandment of neighbourly love. A loving heart receives and distributes again what it receives .... However, if a person is unwilling to give, he will also lose the right to receive gifts. If he nevertheless maintains contact with the beyond, there is no guarantee that he will receive pure truth, for then beings will also push close, which, on account of their selfish love, are still far removed from the truth. Hence, not all proclamations need to correspond to truth if they were received by a person who has not offered his service to God, that is, who has not declared to Him his will to work for Him and the distribution of the pure truth. This conscious intention to be of service to God protects the human being from untruthful spiritual gifts, for God only conveys the truth to earth for the purpose of distribution amongst humanity. The reception of spiritual gifts must be the result of a loving heart, love for his fellow human being must first make the person capable and worthy of receiving spiritual gifts. But people with a very low degree of love can also establish contact with the beyond; they will also constantly receive messages from the spiritual kingdom, but these will always correspond to the being or the soul’s degree of maturity of the person who establishes the connection. Every person having declared himself willing to receive messages from the spiritual kingdom will be taken possession of. All spiritual beings want to express themselves, and they do so according to their degree of maturity, that is, according to their knowledge. But the partition between truth and untruth is erected by the human being himself through the degree of his desire for truth. The desire of anyone striving for the pure truth will be met by bearers of truth, by beings of light which are united with God. They can only impart pure truth and also protect the recipient from accepting error, for they have so much strength that they can push all imperfect beings away from the vicinity of a person who only desires the truth and wants to receive it in order to distribute it to the human race living in darkness.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's will .... Commandments .... Peace and order .... Consequences ....

B.D. 2507 from October 12th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

It is God's will that you should live in peace with each other, that you help each other with love and bear your suffering together. If you live up to His will, your life will be a peaceful and blessed one, suffering and sorrow will remain at bay, for then your way of life will benefit your soul .... You will practice neighbourly love and thereby prove your love for God to Him, and your conduct will be pleasing to God. But how do you relate to each other at the moment? .... You are fighting each other, you are damaging your neighbours, and heartlessness has reached highest perfection. Hence you must suffer, you must endure much adversity which shall teach you to bear the suffering together and to help each other. The will of God must be complied with; otherwise the human being violates divine law. The life of a person who adapts himself to divine will can only be a peaceful one, just as everything on earth will be harmonious and peaceful if people accept God's will as their own. But as soon as a person opposes this divine will, a certain disorder will prevail in his life which is not pleasant for him, for the human being testifies to his wrong will by acting in opposition to divine will. Compliance with divine will, order and peace are cause and effect, but likewise suffering, grief, discord and earthly chaos will be the consequences of acting in opposition to divine will .... Therefore God gave His commandments so that people should know God's will. He provided certain guidelines for people's way of life on earth, according to which the human being shall conduct his life, and He also informed people of the results if a life does not correspond to these guidelines. The divine commandments were given to benefit people so that he who lives up to them may receive eternal life. Non-compliance, however, will result in the soul's death. Divine will must be observed because, as long as the human being or his soul opposes this will, he still testifies to his apostasy from God, he is still opposed to God. Consequently, his life on earth must be an unpleasant state of affairs for him so that it will impel him into changing his will, so that he joins God, Whom he previously had not recognised. For this reason earthly suffering is unavoidably necessary for someone who ignores God's will or utterly opposes Him. God only requires the human being's will to subordinate itself to divine will, so that the human being will do what God, through His commandments, expects him to do, then he will fulfil God's will, and then he will be granted a life of harmony and peace for the soul among the chaos and confusion of the world that was caused by unkindness.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Three ways of imparting the divine Word ....

B.D. 2510 from October 13th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The Gospel must be proclaimed throughout the world, the teaching of love has to be made accessible to all people and this happens in various ways. Those having been taught by God are called to enlighten other people in the first instance, thus to convey the received teachings to them .... to proclaim the Gospel to those who want to accept it. It is a richly blessed mission to work for fellow people's salvation of soul, to instruct them according to God's will and to motivate their conscious work of improving their souls. And this work is expected by God from everyone who has been taught by God Himself. And God constantly teaches those people who willingly open their hearts to Him, He preaches the Gospel to them which they hear within themselves through the inner voice. And this Gospel does not divert from that which has been traditionally handed down, from the Holy Scriptures .... And this is another possibility of receiving the divine Word, and again it teaches love, the love for God and one's fellow human being and for the one who faithfully accepts this Word. And thus everyone has the opportunity to be instructed in the Gospel as soon as he, with the right faith, desires to know God's Word. It will also become understandable to him, for the will to penetrate divine wisdoms also gives a person the power of realisation, which enables him to regard the divine Words as the Word of God and thus can also be taught by God if he devoutly and hungrily reads the Holy Scripture and not just accepts the Word but seriously tries to grasp its meaning too. Yet the divine Word can also be spiritually conveyed to a person, however, this way is only known to a few people and yet it is the easiest for everyone. This is the direct communication in the form of thoughts, a mental transference of the divine Word, of the Gospel, to people which, however, always requires the person's willingness to receive. If, therefore, a human being desires to be initiated into the divine teaching of love the Gospel will always be proclaimed to him in one way, because it is God's will that humanity shall be instructed and live in truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Pre-historic human beings .... Responsibility ....

B.D. 2513 from October 16th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Throughout infinitely long periods of time earth has evolved such that it can be home to countless living beings and therefore complies with its true task as a place of education for the spirit .... During this time of evolution the living beings still had a different nature, they were more or less akin to the evolving earth as far as any living being was at all able to live. There were numerous developmental periods and from a certain point onwards earth was able to shelter living beings on its surface. However, as earth evolved the more these increased in number, and thus the development of earth’s external form advanced as well as the living beings, which were assigned to earth for the purpose of higher development. It took an inconceivably long time yet this process of evolution was necessary because the spirit within, on the surface and above earth first had to prove itself during the condition of constraint, which the spirit in every work of creation is subjected to. During this time of development the spirit passed its test and could slowly evolve into a living being. The living conditions were considerably more difficult but it asserted itself and gradually evolved into some kind of human being which, however, was completely different from the present day human being.

The being was still constrained, i.e. it acted instinctively, to some extent it was still guided and did not have its own free will and intellect. Although outwardly the being resembled the human being, it was still on the level of the animal world in every other respect and lived in accordance with divine natural law and therefore instinctively, without consciousness of its actions. This being was not accountable yet, its life was subject to the law of compulsion, motivated by its inherent instincts, which in turn expressed themselves in the beings in accordance with divine will. These living beings were compatible with the primitive conditions of the earth’s surface, but to a certain extent they contributed towards the earth’s development by multiplying themselves and with their unconscious actions accelerated the changes on the earth’s surface, which became increasingly more suitable to shelter more evolved living beings until the first human beings, equipped with free will and intellect, were assigned to live on this earth. They could make use of everything on earth and, instructed by God Himself, live or were supposed to live a conscious life, which was the actual meaning and purpose of their embodiment on earth. However, now the human being was also answerable to God for his actions and thoughts. He had achieved a certain degree of maturity which enabled him to live in keeping with God’s will and in view of this ability he now was also responsible how he used his life, since it was up to him to utilise all his gifts. However, he was informed of the consequences of his life during this incarnation on earth and thus he is able to make use of his free will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Present-day human being .... Abilities ....

B.D. 2514 from October 16th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

No other age has had as highly evolved beings as the present one and yet this higher development is used for the wrong reasons .... The present-day human being has passed through countless stages of development and now, during the last stage, has many abilities which he can use extremely successfully .... One of these abilities is to place himself into a spiritual state. Anyone who has acquired this ability can already claim to have considerable maturity because he now also lives in the other realm .... However, he does not take his impressions from this realm to earth because they are only absorbed by the spirit who will not pass them on until the human soul is suitably qualified to understand the experience in the spiritual realm and can then be relevantly instructed. The more the soul questions the spirit within itself for information the more it receives. Thus humanity could indeed be on a high spiritual level if it took advantage of everything at its disposal during earthly life. Instead, people are content to live their earthly lives but fail to consider their spiritual state. Consequently their innermost being is approaching the pre-historic condition once again, in which they ignored their soul and just lived an animal life which excluded any higher development. They no longer live earthly life consciously, they are similarly driven - namely by spiritual forces which want to suppress all spiritual higher development. And thus they are approaching the pre-historic state once more but are now fully responsible for their actions because free will and intellect were given to them by God for the purpose of spiritual progress ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Abilities .... Task .... Regression .... New earth ....

B.D. 2515 from October 17th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The human being is the highest evolved living being on earth and therefore is also given a task which matches his degree of maturity. He is able to fulfil this task if he wants to, and precisely this will is tested (is supposed to prove itself), is meant to make the decision. For only the will determines whether the human being completes the task, whether he uses his abilities and lives expediently during his final embodiment. He is by no means forced to do so and therefore earthly life will give him countless tasks to carry out. Thus the actual task is not particularly emphasized, instead he should carry it out as part of his earthly activities .... to shape himself into highest possible maturity on earth .... If he ignores this task he nevertheless goes on living his earthly life, but his soul’s imperfect degree of maturity remains. And for this he has to justify himself before God, because he was only given his earthly life to perfect his soul. Hence he misused it if he merely performed his earthly activities for his own advantage, or he disregarded it and thus disrespected God’s mercy. The earth was his home and he was allowed to incarnate as a highly developed being; he was already in a state of maturity with many abilities of his own yet he lived his life no more consciously than the pre-historic human being. He only used his intellect and volition for an earthly activity of no lasting value, and he used God’s strength to do so .... he merely used it for worldly ends, to increase his own comfort such that it only increased other people’s desire to do the same. And thereby the earth became unsuitable for the soul’s higher development, i.e. the world predominates and keeps such hold of the human being that he completely forgets his soul. Hence the time has come which necessitates a change if human beings should get to know their true task and live correctly again. The earth has to change again, it has to become again what it once had been and should be .... a place of education for the spirit where the world does not predominate but is purely the means to an end .... The world has to be created again, it has to be restructured, it has to shelter human beings who consciously strive towards their final maturity, who use all their God-given abilities purely for the attainment of their souls’ maturity because they realise that this is the true purpose of their embodiment on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fatherly Words .... 'Ask, and it shall be given to you ....'

B.D. 2516 from October 17th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Faithfully entrust everything to Me that weighs you down .... Admittedly, I know all your difficulties, I know all your problems, yet you shall find your path to Me, you shall come to Me like children to the Father and appeal for His support, and I will help you .... And therefore you should not worry for I will take all your worry upon Myself if you ask Me to do so .... How weak is your trust, how weak your faith in My love, when you doubt that your prayers will be granted .... Ask, and it shall be given to you .... This is the promise I gave you, and you, who are of little faith, shall restore your weak will in this promise; bear in mind that My Words are the purest truth and that they must come true, and thus you should present your petitions to Me without doubt, so that I, as your loving Father, can give to you according to your faith. I only look at the strength of your faith, and this is also the guarantee that your prayer will be granted. If, however, your faith is shallow, the prayer you send to Me will not be as profound and heartfelt as is required for Me to answer it. For I do not pay attention to the words but certainly to your devotion to Me a profound faith causes. I only read the mirror of your soul and know your depth of faith and how heartfelt your prayer is. And where such heartfelt prayer can be heard I Am always willing to help. Faithful trust in the answer to your prayer will therefore always lead to the right result, for I will never disappoint a person's strong faith. But I will certainly bless those who always remember My promise and present all their worries and difficulties to Me. My love will prove itself to them, for they will attain everything from Me. However, as long as they still waver in faith I will retain the answer to their prayer, for I want them to join Me with all their heart and confide everything to Me. Weak faith, however, prevents a sincere connection with Me. But I want to be recognised as a loving Father Who will not let His child remain in adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Notice of an event .... Spiritual transformation .... (Rome?)

B.D. 2521 from October 22nd 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Those of you who are not yet living in truth will have to surrender much of your spiritual wealth because the time will come when you shall witness the collapse of much that you had deemed indestructible. You will realise that human work will not last even if it had managed to survive for a long time. You will find it inconceivable that divine providence will initiate a work of destruction which simultaneously will denote a major spiritual change and strongly disturb the thoughts of people who believe themselves to know the truth. And you won't be able to find any other explanation than God's unmistakable demonstration that you are misguided. This mistake is already too deep-rooted in you that you could liberate yourselves from it and therefore God wants to help you .... He wants to show you that everything has to yield to His will, including that which has survived for thousands of years. God gave human beings free will, subsequently He had to withdraw His will where human will opposed it. Thus he did not prevent the structure of an establishment which did not correspond to His will. However, His will was secretly respected and observed, unnoticed by the world and therefore little known, yet resisting hostile interference. But humanity was pleased with this structural work which asserted itself with much pomp and splendour and which found many followers. But one day even this work will come to an end and this end will happen in full view of all people ....

A building deemed indestructible will tremble and result in an event which will claim many victims in every sense. God's intervention will shock people's thoughts. But God wants to prove to people that all human creations deteriorate and that everything which comes from God directly will continue. He wants to inform people that they are misguided, He wants to make them receptive for the pure truth. And in view of the disastrous change many people will stop and think, they will question the credibility of their previous teachings because the breakdown has robbed them of all faith. And this event is not far away, the whole world will be involved and, if they are faithful, recognise an obvious sign sent by God to the people on earth for the salvation of their souls ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Wrong interpretation of the Holy Scriptures .... Misguided teachings ....

B.D. 2524 from October 26th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Many words of the Holy Scriptures are wrongly interpreted by people and thus they are misled into believing something which is far removed from the truth. As a result of these wrong interpretations teachings developed which were passed on from person to person time after time so that the error kept spreading and became increasingly more difficult to be recognised as such. God has always given His Word to human beings in relation to their spiritual level, and it was always comprehensible to anyone who wanted to understand it correctly. However, as soon as His Word was deliberated upon rationally .... as soon as the human being tried to ascertain its meaning purely as a matter of research without the sincere will to shape himself, i.e. his soul, by means of the divine Word, the Word became difficult for people to understand .... Their thoughts went astray.

In view of these conditions teachings developed which corrupted the divine Word in as much as they did not correspond to what Jesus Christ had preached on earth. God’s Word is certainly quoted, however it is given a completely different meaning and now humanity does not understand His Word in a corresponding manner but human explanations have changed the meaning. Consequently, the divine Word became spoilt and in this state it was presented to people again as divine Word, who will now not accept anything else and eagerly defend this spoilt Word. And it is extremely difficult to bring the pure truth to them and to convince them that they are defending something entirely human .... that they are making a cult out of an entirely human product and that this human product is unreliable. Until they have come to this conviction themselves they will also claim that the truth is error, and the advocates of truth will find it very difficult to associate with them because they will not be open to any instruction in this regard, they will present themselves as the guardians of truth and not accept any instruction which they deem as coming to them from the kingdom of darkness.

And thus light argues with darkness, but the light is not recognised until a serious pursuit for truth paves the way amongst people and they have a sudden, blinding realisation that they merely believed in misguided teachings. And then there will still be time for all people who deem themselves small and ignorant before God since they will be granted the grace to attain realisation, because then they will no longer wilfully reject but eagerly accept the truth .... which they subsequently will recognise as truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'I will come like a thief in the night ....'

B.D. 2534 from November 2nd 1942, taken from Book No. 33

People carelessly pay no attention to the signs of the time, nothing seems unusual to them, and they accept every happening without realising its significance. And they do not believe the proclamations about the impending natural disaster either, for they think that the time which is mentioned in the Scriptures has not yet come .... They do not accept any kind of explanation because the thought that people of the present time should be the victims is inconvenient to them. Therefore the forthcoming event cannot be made plausible to them either and they will be taken by surprise and be unprepared when the day arrives. And these are the people to whom the Lord says 'I will come like a thief in the night ....' They will be fast asleep and will have made no preparations, and their souls will suffer serious hardship when they are recalled from earth. They will not be able to call upon God anymore because the magnitude of the disaster will deprive them of every thought .... God's love will not let anything happen to humanity without informing them first .... And He warns them a long time in advance yet He will not force people to believe these warnings.

However, anyone who pays attention to the signs will not find it difficult to believe. And anyone who is in contact with God will also feel God's admonition in his heart. He will become aware of the signs of the time himself and he will try to attain God's grace, that is, he will appeal for it and commend himself to God's mercy .... Only a short time separates you humans from this event, and you should use this time so that you can expect it with composure .... You should not entertain the thought that you are perfect and have no need of mercy, you should humbly entrust yourselves to God's love and always believe that your last hour has come .... you should listen to the admonitions of those who, as representatives of God, bring you His Word; you should know that the hour is not far away and always be ready. And God's love and mercy will help you during the hours of adversity. He will remember you as you remember Him .... He will spare your life if it is helpful for you, or He will remove you from the earth and grant you a better life in the beyond if you are worthy of it .... But woe to those who approach this hour unprepared and lose their life .... Their fate in the beyond will truly not be an easy one. And God wants to protect people from this by announcing the forthcoming events to them and admonishing them to turn around if their way of life does not correspond to His will. And thereby He will demonstrate the Words of the Holy Scriptures 'I will come like a thief in the night, therefore watch and pray ....'

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle .... Works of destruction .... Against God’s will ....

B.D. 2535 from November 3rd 1942, taken from Book No. 33

A world of battle will smother love and this signifies the spiritual breakdown of that world. For where love is present there is also peace. Combatants, however, shelter the spark of hatred in their chest and hatred wants to destroy and inflicts countless wounds to the opponent. But since every work of destruction entails the devastation of the divine creation and is therefore a violation of the Creator’s will, God will never be able to sanction such works of destruction, and thus the battle will never correspond to divine will .... unless a battle is waged against blatant heartlessness, for a righteous cause which will be a blessing for the world. Hence, love for one’s neighbour must be the driving force for a battle. Without it people would have to endure suffering through no fault of their own, which a responsible ruler’s sense of justice wants to stop happening. In that case a war is justified, and God will lead him to victory for the sake of these suffering people. Every evil deed will result in evil deeds time and again, and thus a battle evoked without justification will give rise to countless evil deeds again. Once the heartlessness has reached its climax, humanity will be ready for its downfall, for humanity’s conduct is not only directed against their fellow human beings but also against God, by destroying God’s creations. Apart from the dreadful earthly consequences every act of destruction also has inconceivable spiritual results which affect the human race itself. Every work of destruction interferes with divine will insofar as that it destroys the divine order, thus it callously destroys the works which God’s wisdom and love had created, which must therefore understandably have a direct effect on the perpetrators themselves. God is righteous and His punishment will come upon the guilty, and guilty are those people whose actions only ever express heartlessness. Love will never be able to prevail among people who fight each other and aim to cause damage in order to render the other incapable of fighting .... Everything came forth from God’s love; consequently, love was the divine creative power. Lack of love must therefore signify the ruin of what God’s love created .... And thus the heartlessness is directed against God. It is something that God can never approve of and therefore He cannot support a battle which will drive heartlessness to perfection. God is love .... and anything that lacks love is part of God’s adversary.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Are the dead resting? ....

B.D. 2553 from November 16th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The belief that the souls rest after death is only justified in so far as immature souls remain in a state of complete inactivity due to lack of strength. However, this is not a condition of comfortable rest but a state of torment, confinement and helplessness and therefore not a condition worth striving for. The souls in the beyond are only permitted to be active in a certain state of maturity when they receive constant strength to work. But then they use this strength without restriction. However, since their activity does not depend on earthly matter it also has to be different than the work on earth; it cannot be compared to the latter since the conditions in the spiritual realm which require or permit an action are entirely different. There is a steady flow of teaching and passing on of spiritual knowledge, it is a purely spiritual process which bestows much happiness and bliss on the giving souls and reduces the receiving souls’ torment by becoming recipients of strength .... It is indeed a labour of love but it can only be compared to earthly activity while the souls in their state of darkness still believe themselves to live on earth, where, due to their own desires, they create imaginary surroundings and in this imagination also have to perform kind deeds.

However, the more enlightened the soul becomes the further it distances itself from earth in its thoughts and now its actions no longer depend on earthly matter, not even in its imagination. The work of these souls in the beyond, in the spiritual realm, thus consists of purely spiritually conveying their received knowledge. Every giving and strength-receiving soul has entrusted protégées on earth or in the beyond for which it cares lovingly with tireless dedication. It has to try to mentally guide its protégées into the truth, it has to influence their thoughts and thus create clarity but without forcing the will of those souls, and this requires immense patience and love. Because two completely isolated beings, who can act and think entirely independently, are facing each other and thus correct thinking may not be forcefully transmitted if the still immature spirit is not to be prevented from gaining an equally high degree of maturity. Spiritual knowledge has to be given to uninformed souls in a way that it is accepted without resistance and awakens their longing for more gifts. The receiving being consequently has to accept it entirely voluntarily, only then will the transmitted knowledge become strength and enlighten. And this act of transmission is an effort which can only be performed with love because it is usually rather laborious.

But the state of a soul condemned to inactivity is so pitiful that the beings of light constantly try to help them, that they willingly accept the most arduous work to release these souls from their situation. However, on the other hand it adds to their happiness when their labour of love is successful because this work draws unimaginable circles, since every receiving being in turn will pass on its knowledge in the awakened urge to likewise help the souls of darkness and thus do redeeming work ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Lack of understanding for the prophecies .... Necessity ....

B.D. 2555 from November 18th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Only a few people realise the seriousness of the time, and therefore the coming events can only be made plausible to a few. As long as they merely strive for the well-being of their body they will only pay attention to happenings which are related to it and cannot and will not understand a change of world events caused by spiritual urgency. For spiritual experiences are unfamiliar to them and all such references are deemed insignificant and unimportant, if not entirely wrong, by them. To announce the coming happenings to them at present will have little success and yet, they, too, shall be warned so that no-one will live to see the day in complete ignorance. For what they do not want to believe as yet can suddenly appear credible to them and motivate them to direct their mind towards God and call upon Him in distress. Spiritual thoughts are often inconvenient to a person since they only undermine his earthly life; as a result, he discards them when they surface and thus he cannot come to realisation either. As soon as a fellow human being wants to inform him and convey spiritual gifts to him he declines or ignores the gift. And thus he will not use the time which still separates him from the great natural event, so it will take him by surprise and completely bewilder him. And yet he cannot be helped in any other way but by mentioning the momentous change even though he is not fully capable or willing to take it in. For even the certainty that the prophesy will fulfil itself can already lead the person to sudden realisation.

God's love comes to meet every person, and He sends his admonitions and warnings to everyone, for He knows people's weaknesses and wants to help them when they are in trouble. But most of the time people won't let themselves be helped because they don't think they need it. And yet they suffer immense hardship for they have no inner contact with God, they have distanced themselves from Him and therefore won't listen to His voice which is speaking to them through a human mouth. They do not recognise it as God's voice and thus it will not affect them because they close themselves to its effect. Every day they live on earth in ignorance of spiritual life is a lost day and there are not many more, for the great earthly adversity has not yet come to an end and humanity is facing a bigger one still, which is inevitable for the sake of people's spiritual development. It will cost many people's lives and bring their opportunity for development on earth to an end. God wants to help them while there is still time and He sends His servants and representatives to them so that they will speak in His name and remind them to consider their souls and strive for higher spiritual development. And if they listen to them they can more easily endure what will come to pass, because they will realise that nothing that happens on earth is without meaning and purpose and that spiritual development is the ultimate purpose of earthly life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

False prophets .... Test the spirits ....

B.D. 2566 from November 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The Lord warns you to 'Take heed that ye be not deceived by false prophets ....'. He thereby wants to remind you to test everything first before you accept it as truth. 'Test the spirits whether they are of God ....' Consequently, prophets will also emerge from the darkness who assume the right to spread their teachings in the world as truth. Then it will be up to people to scrutinise their sermons. And they will certainly be able to do so if they want to know the truth and appeal to God for enlightenment. For God gave them an indication as to what to look out for; He announced to them in advance that false prophets, false spirits, will express themselves. But they will deny Christ, they will not acknowledge Him as the Son of God, as the Redeemer of the world, they will doubt Jesus' divinity and therefore not live in love, for love recognises and professes Jesus Christ. And thus you will recognise false prophets by the fact that they act entirely without love, even though they seek to win people over for themselves with sweet words and enticing speeches. They promise to save the world and want to deprive it of its faith in Jesus Christ, they want to seduce you and of whom the Lord cautions you. They preach love yet their actions are completely devoid of love and their words are deceptive and hypocritical; it is not the spirit of God which speaks through them but the spirit of the one from below instead .... However, where Jesus Christ is professed in the world, that is, where the spirit of God expresses itself, you should listen to it .... For it will preach the same love which revealed itself to the world in Jesus Christ, it will show you the path to God, it will teach you the love which alone will lead to God .... it will try to impart the blessings of the act of Salvation upon you and constantly refer you to Jesus Christ, the divine Redeemer, Who came into the world in order to take your sins upon Himself through His death on the cross. Jesus Christ came in the flesh; He took the path on earth in order to show you how you can liberate yourselves from the bondage of the world, from the adversary's bondage .... He took the path on earth for your sake, for your Salvation .... You ought to follow him and to this end you must acknowledge Him .... Hence you can recognise a true prophet by the fact that he will lead you to Jesus Christ, in that case you can give credence to his words, for the spirit which testifies to Him is the spirit of God .... Yet reject the voice of the one who opposes Christ, for he speaks on behalf of God's adversary, who wants to lead people into sin and guides them towards their ruin .... Test the spirits to see whether they are of God .... However, if God sends His servants to you who testify to Him, then listen to them and comply with their teaching, for they are His representatives through whom He speaks to you Himself so that you will find the right path to Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fatherly Words of love ....

B.D. 2752 from May 24th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

Simply remain devoted to Me in love, then you will have nothing to fear, regardless of what will happen. And do not forget that I Am in control of your destiny, that everything that comes upon you is good. Do not forget that My love arranges your life such that it will benefit your higher development. Believe in My love, then you will also understand everything, you will patiently endure even the most difficult situation and confidently expect My help if life seems unbearable to you. After all, My love and My will only intend to bring about your perfection, and My wisdom knows the means and ways for you; therefore trust Me that I only have your spiritual well-being at heart and will not send you anything which would not benefit the latter. Become like little children, let yourselves be guided by Me without hesitation, always hoping and believing that I will not let you take the wrong path, even if the path is stony and laborious. Your soul will thank Me one day that I let you suffer during your life on earth. What is the short earthly life compared to eternity .... where glories await you which for you, as human beings, are beyond your imagination. Why do you despair if you believe in Me? ..... I Am Love .... and love would truly not let you suffer if you did not need this suffering for your soul .... I let you suffer because I love you and want to help you, and because you will not find the path to Me by any other means. Your path is thorny and laborious, yet the wide passable path does not lead to Me, instead, it leads into My adversary's camp, and My love can never allow you to enter this path which will inevitably lead to disaster. Trust Me and willingly hand yourselves over to Me, take the cross upon you and appeal to Me to help you carry it; don't become disheartened and despondent but be glad that, through suffering, you become aware of My love which you shall recognise in all distress. Be patient and wait for My help which is certain to come if only you believe .... And if you are overcome by weakness, if you waver in faith, then pray .... Call upon Me for strength, send merely a thought up to Me and commend yourselves to My grace .... I will truly not leave you without comfort, I will strengthen you and your soul will rejoice. For it will feel My presence and experience the strength it receives from a heartfelt prayer to Me. For as long as you can enter into a dialogue with Me, you will not be lonely and forsaken, for I will always hear you and I Am constantly concerned that your soul shall mature as long as you still live on earth. And I will help you, even if your body does not feel this help ..... My help applies to that which is immortal, because this immortal part belongs to Me and thus shall also attain Me. And so you should recognise My love at all times and humbly accept everything from My hand, be it joy or suffering .... Your adversity on earth can be called small compared to the adversity in the beyond, which I want to spare you by treating you harshly on earth. Be faithful and trust Me .... One day you will realise that I was only motivated by love to send such immense suffering upon the earth, that I made you learn the hard way in order to win you over for My kingdom, in order to help you gain eternal life in blissful happiness in this kingdom. As long as you are still burdened by earthly difficulties you do not recognise your Father's love completely, yet I call to you with comforting Words: Don't let go of your love for Me, so that My love will be able to take hold of you and compensate you a thousand fold for all earthly suffering and adversities .... Take refuge in Me, so that I can help you carry your suffering and don't despair, for your life on earth won't last forever .... I will finish it when your hour has come and call your soul to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Belief in the soul’s life after death .... God’s mercy ....

B.D. 2767 from June 7th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

God's mercy shows you a path which, if you walk this path, will inevitably result in progress. No gift from above is as beneficial as the offering of the divine Word because it gives you the guiding principle for your earthly way of life and informs you of God's will. Implementing the divine Word is spiritual progress and thus the meaning and purpose of life on earth. Humanity's spiritual poverty, its disturbingly low emotional degree of maturity, is not acknowledged by people, they do not believe in spiritual higher development on earth because they are psychologically and physically only attached to earth. All their intentions and efforts purely aspire towards the acquisition of earthly goods, and the perfection of soul as the purpose of earthly life is considered to be a mere fantasy or imagination which came forth from human will itself and cannot be proven. Only few believe in life after death but only this belief makes the necessity for higher development on earth understandable, because only then all of creation makes sense .... namely to serve the higher development of the spirit .... But since this belief is lacking in people, since they negate the soul's life after death, they do not recognise a spiritual purpose of creation either, they merely regard everything from the point of view that earthly life itself is meaning and purpose and that everything simply exists to serve the body in order to provide it with the greatest possible comfort. And this attitude does not improve the human degree of maturity but is more likely to reduce it if the human being does not receive help, if God's love does not intervene with His mercy and enlightens him. And this mercy is now flowing to them yet it is not understood by many people or they would be highly delighted and able to accomplish their struggle on earth with increased resistance. But human beings are spiritually blind .... they do not know the purest truth from heaven and only have eyes for the world, they understand all worldly things but lack the inner urge to look beyond these to know the hidden things because no one can provide them with the evidence of life after death ....

(Break)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Significance of Jesus’ crucifixion and consequences of rejection ....

B.D. 2768 from June 8th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

Jesus Christ died on the cross for the whole of humanity and humanity wants to describe this crucifixion as a minor point, as a sentence of execution for a national activist or even as an entirely unlikely myth .... Therefore people deprive themselves of every entitlement to God's mercy since they do not acknowledge this greatest work of mercy, hence God's mercy cannot express itself in them either. As a result their will remains feeble, God's adversary aims to subdue human will in his favour, i.e. the individual does not have the strength to resist this influence if he does not accept Christ's act of Salvation. Jesus' sacrifice on behalf of humanity can never be lessened by it. However, people who attempt to devalue or to completely invalidate Christ's act of Salvation resemble the people during Jesus' time on earth in spirit, thus they also have to accept the same consequences, they have to prepare themselves for much destruction as was the fate of those who were hostile towards Jesus Christ on earth, who refused to acknowledge Him as Son of God and Saviour of the world. Since those people were followers of Satan they allowed themselves to become so influenced by him that they opposed all evidence of Jesus Christ in order to belittle Him and to suppress His spiritual accomplishment.

And now humanity is striving to destroy what still testifies of Jesus' time on earth and, in comparison, this resembles the same chaos as took place in those days. Spiritually and physically this chaos will express itself in complete destruction which human will can no longer evade .... Christ's crucifixion was the only means to transform human thought on earth, i.e. Jesus Christ's sacrifice on behalf of humanity strengthened the fragile willpower of the human being, enabling him to resist the opponent's demands with conviction without becoming overwhelmed by him. Thus the acknowledgment of God in Jesus Christ is at the same time the most reliable guarantee for the human being to detach himself from the adversary. Jesus Christ's crucifixion has gained people a stronger will. The human being cannot apply this will in any other way since without Jesus Christ he would still be subject to the power of God's opponent and would lack sufficient willpower to liberate himself. Thus the intention of the world to deny Jesus Christ is extremely significant as it lessens the strength of resistance and constantly increases the influence of God's adversary. Humanity's conduct therefore reveals ever more heartlessness as a result of this influence which can only be offset and neutralised by Christ's crucifixion. The souls of human beings are in utmost danger because they will fail when they are expected to confess Jesus Christ before the world. Only the belief in Christ's crucifixion enables people to do so because only then is their will strong enough to overcome every resistance. And Jesus Christ paid for this strength of will for human beings with His death on the cross .... He has released them from the adversary's captivity if they believe in Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Incarnation .... Instincts .... Preliminary stages ....

B.D. 2775 from June 15th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

The incarnation of a soul can take place when all substances, which have taken the earthly path within the many diverse creations and are thus developed, have joined together. The soul substance of every work of creation has to be present in order to incarnate .... i.e. the human body becomes the cover for a soul which contains all works of creation in miniature within itself. The previous infinitely long earthly progress has resulted in the unification of all these substances who then await their last embodiment. They will be assimilated as soul into the human outer shell to experience the last stage of development. This incarnation is of varied duration due to the different substances’ state of maturity, which have had a certain amount of freedom during their preliminary stages already albeit they had acted under compulsion in accordance with God’s will. However, in the last stages before embodiment as human being this compulsory condition was gradually eased so that certain instincts could be lessened or even increased. This subsequently resulted in a higher or lower degree of maturity which, in turn, determines the duration of the last embodiment as human being. As soon as all soul substances have united as a human soul they strive for the last embodiment on earth, because they know that the human shell is their last physical cover and that they can be free from all earthly restrictions afterwards. For that reason the soul will only spend time where it is offered an opportunity to incarnate. Understandably it will incarnate where people’s nature adapts to its own degree of maturity, i.e. where people have the same instincts and attributes that match its own nature.

However, this does not exclude that a differently inclined soul would not try to incarnate with unfamiliar natured people in order to hasten its embodiment. But then it often has to struggle with added difficulties during its earthly life as its nature is not taken into account and it is unable to fulfil the expected requirements. Nevertheless, since the soul knows the path of its earthly life in advance it is not stopped if it makes this choice itself, since it has the resources at its disposal to achieve its final maturity in every embodiment. Due to its earlier many diverse shapes it has every aptitude within itself at various degrees and can increase or reduce them at will. Thus it is not incapable and the strength to do so is likewise given in accordance with its will. However, if it strives half-heartedly it will remain in the same state of maturity prior to its incarnation as a human being, in that case the incarnation has not resulted in higher development. Although at the time of death it will shed its physical cover but its desires and instincts, which it was meant to overcome during its earthly life, still connect it to the material world. Therefore it has not taken full advantage of its earthly incarnation, and when it realises that it has wasted the right to become a child of God and can no longer achieve it either, it experiences an indescribable state of remorse; even though it still has infinitely many opportunities in the beyond to arrive at the contemplation of God. Yet one day an incarnated soul has to give account before God how it has used earth’s opportunities and what spiritual progress it has achieved at the time of death, because the embodiment as human being is a mercy that cannot be valued highly enough; it is a gift which the human being should cherish appropriately by doing whatever advances his development because he cannot return to earth again once he has left it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The will to live .... Fear of death

B.D. 2776 from June 16th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

The human will to live is very strongly developed as long as his soul’s maturity is still very low, which is quite understandable since the world still captivates him and pretends to fulfil his wishes. The human being finds it extremely difficult to give up his earthly life as long as he lacks faith in life after death, because the latter makes him look at all life on earth differently. A profoundly devout person merely looks at earthly life as in intermediate place, as a school which he has to attend in order to be admitted into the kingdom where real life begins. And this faith will also give him the strength to overcome all obstacles and difficulties of earthly life, whereas the unbeliever often breaks down and discards his life assuming that he is able to permanently end it himself. Anyone with profound faith will gladly give up his life if it is demanded of him because he directs his attention towards the life after the death of his body and his longing towards the union with God, since he feels that this is primarily the true life. As long as the human being only pays attention to the earth and its goods he inhibits his aspirations to ascend, he desires the world with every fibre of his being and the thought that he will have to leave this world one day is intolerable and depressing to him.

And this reveals his state of mind because his love for the world diminishes his love for God and other people, and thus the person is still spiritually immature, i.e. his soul has not yet united with the spirit within himself, he is not yet aware and knows nothing better than his earthly life. In that case he finds every thought of death appalling, he wants to live to enjoy, he desires worldly goods and disregards spiritual values. And this spiritual low level cannot be criticized enough since the human being is now in great danger to lose his earthly as well as his spiritual life. If he does not use his earthly life to find a connection to God he will live in vain and it is better that he should suffer the loss of his earthly life than to fall into deepest love with matter, which amounts to spiritual death. Earthly life is a mercy given to the human being for higher development and for rising above matter in order to enter the spiritual kingdom .... However, if the human being’s real task on earth is disregarded he chains himself to matter and forcibly has to be pulled away by the termination of his earthly life. As long as the thought of physical death is intolerable to a person he is not paying any attention to his real earthly task. The will to live is so strong in him that he will do anything to protect and lengthen it in the belief that his life is in his own hands, and yet again he feels fearful of having to lose it prematurely. Only in view of the beyond, in the belief of the soul’s life after death, the terror of death begins to subside and then the human being understands that his earthly life is a mere preliminary stage for the real life which will last eternally ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Temptation in form of earthly amusements ....

B.D. 2778 from June 18th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

You should not think that the opponent will bypass you even if you strive towards God .... His influence is unrestricted as long as the human being's will is weak. Only a strong will can offer him the resistance which he cannot overcome. The will is always decisive as to whether he gains control over a person. But if the will weakens his influence becomes stronger again, and the temptations approach a person in the most varied of ways. For this reason he must constantly struggle, he must constantly appeal for strength and grace, for strengthening of his will, he must constantly be on his guard so as not to succumb to the temptations of evil, he must watch and pray .... for the prize is worth the battle .... The world and its enticements approach the human being time and again, it is the adversary's most effective means to cause the human being's downfall, for everything which belongs to the world separates the human being from God. He cannot possess God and the world at the same time, he must sacrifice one if he wants to win the other. The world, however, only offers illusive goods which are phantoms that make a person only temporarily happy and which crumble into nothingness. They have no lasting value but still destroy spiritual values, that is, they distract the human being from spiritual striving, and this is a regression on the path of development. The opponent constantly intends to detach the human being from God, therefore he repeatedly approaches him in the form of worldly amusements, he entices him with worldly pleasures, he tries to turn his mind to them and thereby desert God. And if a person does not oppose him with a firm will he will succumb, and the opponent will have won his game. The human being's body enjoys the experiences but the soul gets into difficulties, for to the same extent as the person enjoys earthly pleasures the soul has to go short. If the soul can become stronger than the body then it will succeed in making the person feel discontented; these are the inner admonitions and warnings which are imparted to the person through the inner voice, if only he pays attention to them. Then he will make every effort to overcome his inclination for the world and with increased determination strive spiritually again. And this determination will also give him the strength and the grace of being able to achieve it.

But the voice of the world is frequently stronger than the inner voice, in that case the latter will fade away unheard, he will throw himself increasingly deeper into the whirlpool of worldly pleasures, he wants to enjoy himself and gets caught in the opponent's nets of lies, who will tie the human to himself ever more firmly by offering him the pleasures of the world and making him totally unreceptive to spiritual possessions. He has bound his will and the person will find it very difficult to release himself from him, for the human must turn away from him of his own accord and desire God before the strength and grace can take effect in him. And therefore beware of the temptations by the world! .... Consider that God's adversary will approach you time and again and that only your will is able to banish him. And in order for this will to become strong enough, you must watch and pray .... Pay attention to the danger which constantly lies in wait for you in the shape of worldly temptation, and constantly request the strength from God to withstand them, for every fall is a spiritual regression, and every overcoming will bring you closer to the goal. What God offers you is incomparably more valuable and can never ever be compensated by worldly goods, worldly pleasures or amusements. Be vigilant and know that you are constantly put under pressure by God's adversary, who intends to make you fall .... Therefore appeal to God for strength and strengthening of your will so that you can resist every temptation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sacrificial love ....

B.D. 2783 from June 22nd 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Love enables a person to make any sacrifice, and thus your love should be such that you will gladly and joyfully give up everything if this will help your neighbour. Sacrificial love is inexpressibly beneficial; both for your souls as well as for the soul of a fellow human being who thereby learns to love as well, for the love which touches him will also kindle the indwelling spark of love, which can develop into a flame. A person's deed must be inspired by love, only then will it be true love which not only expresses itself in words and feelings but in active care as well. The bliss of accomplishing a kind deed which helps a fellow human being makes a person feel very happy .... Thus love by itself is already rewarding, because it is pleasing and encourages constantly new actions of love. A love which is willing to make sacrifices does not consider itself; a person gives of what he owns without thinking if it benefits someone else, he gives to others and is happy that he can help his fellow human being .... Only this kind of love will result in his soul's maturity, which is his goal on earth, for it will make his heart receptive for the divine Love Itself, Which requires such a prepared soul as an abode in order to stay and work in a person. Through his love, the human being draws God, Who is Love Itself, close to him, and he will never be without love because divine love will fill his heart and his whole nature will change into love .... He will adapt himself to God; he will find the union with Him on earth already, which is the purpose and goal of his life on earth .... Anyone making a sacrifice out of love for his neighbour gives up very little in exchange for so much more .... As long as he is still fond of earthly possessions, as long as the commodities of the world mean everything to him, he will be incapable of any kind-hearted deed, for his selfish love will be too great and will prevent him from giving for his fellow human being's sake. Only love will make him do this, the love for his fellow human being will make his possessions seem worthless to him, he will only try to help and will no longer calculate the advantages he would gain from his wealth, he will give gladly and joyfully because he will be motivated to do so by love .... But anyone without love is incapable of parting with the possessions of the world, nor will he ever experience pure joy, he will not get to know the happiness which kind-hearted activity triggers in a person .... And in order to help those people, in order to teach them actions of love, God allows adversity to come upon the earth .... harsh conditions, which should encourage every person to practise love; an adversity which intends to kindle the spark of love in every person in order to act with love. Once he has felt the happiness of kind-hearted activity, his heart will no longer be so hardened. Hence you humans should practise love, you should give what is dear and valuable to you if you can reduce people's adversity with it .... you should not think long as to whether it will be to your advantage or disadvantage; you should be impelled by the love in your heart, and this does not stop and think .... It makes sacrifices and gladly gives what it owns, it only wants to help and ease a fellow human being's fate .... And if you can make sacrifices, you will not become poorer but gain far more riches, for God's strength of love will flow to you, which exceeds the value of all earthly possessions .... You will sacrifice earthly goods and exchange them for spiritual possessions, and these possessions will be yours to keep, they cannot be taken away from you, even if you leave the Earth and enter the spiritual kingdom .... Every sacrifice you have made out of love for your fellow human beings will increase your eternal possessions. For this reason you should spend your life on earth with continuous actions of love, you should be of service and give to others, offer help and advice to those who are still weak and require physical and spiritual assistance. You should make sacrifices in order to also awaken love in your fellow human being ..... so that you will fulfil your mission on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Lack of spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 2784 from June 22nd 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The lack of spiritual knowledge will become particularly apparent in the coming battle of faith, because then people will endorse or accept what they can affirm with conviction or, on the basis of ignorance regarding spiritual matters, discard all faith and fight against it. Only the knowledgeable person will know the correlation between all things, he will know the meaning and purpose of Creation and the human being's task on earth. And since he is profoundly faithful and can endorse everything with conviction, he will also recognise God's guidance and His will, therefore making his path on earth considerably easier despite the hostilities of the world, and he will victoriously pass the tests of faith. His knowledge will be his weapon, his strength and his fortitude .... Nothing can dishearten an informed person as soon as he knows that he is in contact with God. Nor has a knowledgeable person any doubts about the outcome of the battle of faith, whereas someone without spiritual knowledge is constantly subject to uncertainties and considerations, because the believers' conviction makes him hesitant and although he certainly has a vague idea, he has no guarantee for the accuracy of his assumptions. The informed person understands every phase of the battle of faith; nothing will surprise him because he knows that everything God's Word had revealed to people must come to pass. He himself became knowledgeable through the Word of God and therefore also knows the outcome of a battle which purely concerns the spiritual light, because the darkness fights against all enlightened beings. And thus the one side will fight with blind fury against any representative of divine truth; the laws people will have to submit to will neither demonstrate wisdom nor love .... Progress will not be aspired to, instead, an act of destruction will take place the intention of which will be to eradicate all spiritual information, which will particularly affect organisations whose teachings advocate faith in Jesus Christ as Redeemer of the world, for these will come under most brutal attack .... And the uninformed person will find no explanation for it .... he will discard his shallow faith as well and listen to even less informed people, but hardly any will seek advice with the believers, who alone would be able to provide an explanation. And yet, only this knowledge can explain the events in the world to them, only a knowledgeable person can truthfully explain the necessity and expediency of the battle of faith to his fellow human beings, only a knowledgeable person can comfort his fellow human beings and draw their attention to the One Who can and will help them if they entrust themselves to Him and bear up against their enemies .... And these knowledgeable people will be able to speak with conviction, God Himself will speak through their mouths in order to still win those over for Himself who are weak and undecided, whose will has not yet entirely turned away from God and who therefore cannot deny Him either. This is why God conveys this knowledge to earth in advance; He trains His Own fighters by guiding them into truth and informing them of the approaching time, so that they will gain strength from the truth of His Word once the time has come when He will need them to work for Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Listening within .... Gifts from above .... Everything that is good is divine ....

B.D. 2787 from June 25th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Every spiritual gift requires undivided attention for the divine expression of will; for this means that the human being must listen within in order to hear this declaration of will. God's will can only be revealed to someone who withdraws into his inner life, since God's voice is only perceptible in the human being's heart; hence, a person has to listen within if he wants to hear God's voice. And thus a person must first detach himself from the world, i.e., he must completely free his thoughts from earthly interests, he must establish a bond with the spiritual kingdom through consciously focussing within and enter into a silent communication with the spiritual beings in a perfect state or with the eternal Deity Himself. He has to present his spiritual adversity to God and appeal for being guided towards realisation, he has to try to live according to divine will and have the serious will to become worthy of God's voice, then God will also let His voice be heard in the heart of someone who wants to hear it. For God requires people who clearly and understandably convey to fellow human beings what the voice of the heart has imparted to them, consequently He will also always be willing to instruct people according to the truth. Therefore, He also expects the attention of those who are prepared to pass on the knowledge they receive. For this knowledge is so extensive that people can be offered something new every day and every hour. But it must also be accurately communicated, and thus the teacher himself must be knowledgeable and always and forever accept this knowledge, and this requires constant mental concentration, that is, the recipient must willingly detach the soul from the body and utterly hand himself over to the working of spiritual forces .... he must listen to what his spiritual friends impart to him and know that every message from the spiritual kingdom is offered to him according to God's will .... that he therefore receives the truth which he should pass on in exactly the same way. Thus, his own mental concepts must not precede the knowledge he receives but he must strictly keep to that which is offered to him from above. As soon as the person fails to listen to this voice in his heart he cannot be instructed either, for God will not manifest Himself more markedly as not to endanger people's religious liberty. However, to the listener His voice sounds so clear and pure that he cannot misunderstand it, and thus he grows in wisdom because he is instructed by God Himself, Who also avails Himself of His heavenly messengers in order to impart the truth through His devoted earthly child to people on earth ....

But God is at all times the Giver of gifts from above, for it is God's voice which can be audibly perceived by a person if he attentively listens within. Everything that is good is a divine gift .... everything that urges a person to do good, that teaches him to love and points him into the direction of God .... And these instructions are always given to a person when his striving applies to God and the eternal truth and when his heart has made itself receptive through the will to hear the voice of God and through a God-pleasing way of life .... otherwise the desire for God will not be rooted within the person. But then his thoughts will be influenced by God Himself and the spiritual beings devoted to God, and these thoughts will predominantly arise in his heart and need only be grasped by the person's will by means of listening inwards to the divine gifts he is offered. If the person lives a life of love these thoughts will make such an indelible impression on him that he will accept these thoughts without doubting that it is the divine voice, since through love he is already so united with God that he knows His will and always strives to fulfil it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Will for descendants .... Waiting souls ....

B.D. 2795 from July 3rd 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Countless souls are waiting for embodiment and thus new generations have to arise time and again. Human beings have to be born all the time so that souls can occupy their bodies during their final period of development on earth. Hence people’s willingness is always necessary for the embodiment of a soul, and at the same time it is also an act of love for the unredeemed soul if people offer it the opportunity for its final incarnation on earth. Only the will to awaken a new life should be the reason for a union between a man and a woman; without this will the bodily function, which is only intended for the awakening of a human life, is unlawfully performed. Many sins are committed in this respect, i.e. the divine will is not taken into account, the body is not educated to carry out its correct task and subsequently many souls wait in vain and cannot incarnate even though they have the degree of development which permits an earthly embodiment. These souls remain close to earth and try to persuade people to unite, especially people who are in love, since love has to be the motivating force for a union to bring forth new life. Love between two human beings is essential to give the awakened soul during its short time on earth the opportunity to achieve the kind of maturity which will result in its entrance into the realm of light. A loveless union provides the opportunity for embodiment to those souls whose bad instincts are still particularly strong and who, as a result, have to struggle considerably during their earthly life to overcome these instincts ....

The human will to have children is, however, mostly due to love for each other, and it is of great advantage for the incarnating soul if this love prevails because the spark of love leaps into the new-born being and it can gain spiritual maturity on earth much easier. Nevertheless, the effort to avoid descendants can be harmful to the souls who are willing to incarnate, in as much as people’s sexuality adds to the same urges in the new being whose soul consequently constantly has to fight against them during its earthly life. Souls who cannot incarnate nevertheless stay close to people and trouble them, i.e. they try to influence people to unite for the purpose of procreation. Understandably, in that case physical desires will always be stronger since the souls only try to influence people along the lines of their inclination, they just want to transfer physical lusts to get the opportunity for their own embodiment. Consequently, people who unite sexually without love shoulder a tremendous responsibility as they are surrounded by souls who want to incarnate, and their lust attracts equally disposed souls who use these uninhibited moments to occupy a newly created being which now starts its earthly path of life as a human being. And such souls are mainly predominant because only few souls entered life as a result of love and a conscious will for descendants. For this reason human generations will become consistently less spiritual because there is little love between people who were also born without love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Strength of the divine Word .... Prophet .... The Lord's return ....

B.D. 2797 from July 4th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Everyone will noticeably feel the strength of the divine Word when the last days come. Many threads lead from the kingdom of the beyond to earth, God conveys His Word to people everywhere who partly hear it mentally or as the inner voice, and His Word will give strength to people everywhere. But even where the directly imparted Word is conveyed to fellow human beings it will make them stronger if they devoutly accept it and allow themselves to be affected by it. For it is certain that God will not leave His Own without help at a time when afflictions and adversities are rife and which requires tremendous strength. And therefore He blesses His Word with His strength so that all who hear it become aware of this strength if they believe. God's adversary will exercise all his power and try to pull everything down that won't offer him resistance. However, the Word of God is the best defence against him, the Word of God protects a person from his onslaughts, since God Himself is with the person in His Word and the enemy is powerless against Him.

If the human being believes then he will not need to fear anything, irrespective of what will happen to him. The world will certainly use any means in order to shake his faith, it will want to force him into renouncing it, yet God's Word is stronger than the world .... Anyone in possession of it will ignore its voice, for he is closer to God than to the world and is permeated by His strength, but the human being will also remain in contact with God through His Word. In the last days, however, someone will appear who will loudly and distinctly preach the Word of God to people .... he will be guided by God's spirit and God's spirit will express itself through him. His Words will be impressive and even within the adversary's ranks not remain without effect .... Those who belong to the world will pursue him but be unable to harm him until his mission on earth has been fulfilled. He will proclaim the Lord's second coming, he will reproach people's way of life and inform them of things which are new to them, he will encourage them to love and criticize their heartlessness with sharp words; his speeches will be forthright and aim to win people over for the kingdom of God.

And the strength coming forth from his words will verify the truth of what he is preaching. God Himself will speak through the mouth of His servant on earth and many will recognise His voice .... Yet eventually he will be captured, for Satan will incite the people who are enslaved by him to seize him. Then the Lord's coming will be imminent, for then the heartlessness on earth will have reached its peak and even the believers will be at great risk of beginning to waver. Then the Lord Himself will come to take His Own home, to save them from the enmity of those who are enslaved by the darkness .... And things will come to pass which are beyond people's imagination ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Professional missionaries .... Academic knowledge ....

B.D. 2800 from July 6th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Every mission on earth with the aim of redeeming the bound souls is pleasing to God and thus has His blessing, but those who have accepted such a mission as their task in life must also endeavour to spread the pure truth. Not everyone can therefore carry out this work if he does not know the truth himself. And the human being's will is once again the decisive factor .... it depends on the reason which impels him to tackle this work. His good will to be of service to God and to lead lost souls to Him will also grant him the pure truth which enables him to accomplish redemptive work on earth. This is why such an intention must first be preceded by the realisation of his own lack of knowledge, which prompts him to genuinely turn to God with an appeal for spiritual enlightenment. Only this fulfils the first condition for a profession, which must arise from the heart, but it must not be a profession in the sense of the word. However, the danger of the latter exists once a person deems himself knowledgeable due to academically accepted knowledge which nevertheless does not enable him to work as a teacher, because he does not recognise the truth as yet and therefore cannot pass it on either. In that case he will never be able to instruct his fellow human beings correctly. He will not be able to explain the purpose and goal of earthly life to them because he has no knowledge of the very first beginning and the ultimate goal of everything which must take the path across earth. He will merely strictly adhere to dogmatic teachings, which are certainly passed on again academically but which do not stimulate the soul's activity and would be able to awaken its indwelling spirit. The human being merely accepts the knowledge intellectually but it fails to enter his heart and therefore does not achieve the soul's transformation which, however, is absolutely essential for the soul's redemption from its bound state. This academic knowledge can therefore never be enough for a mission on earth whose aim is the redemption of erring souls .... And thus it is also understandable why professional missionaries have such little success unless profound humility towards God and deepest love for their fellow human beings impels them to take up this office .... For only the latter are true servants of God whose work amongst people can be a blessing for them. True service to God solely consists of helping to redeem that which had emerged from God and separated from Him but which the eternal Love will never turn away from .... And as soon as a person sets himself this task in life and, in recognition of his own ignorance, desires God's support, he will be of service to God. Then he will be able to fulfil his task conscientiously and successfully, he will fulfil his mission on earth and contribute towards the redemption of the bound souls .... Whereas the actual profession of a servant of God is no guarantee that he had first fulfilled the condition and thus he must also be denied the ability of being able to instruct his fellow human beings of the truth. Consequently, the redemption of these souls is questionable, because only truth can set people free, because only the pure truth is redemptive ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End of the world conflagration .... Establishing divine order ....

B.D. 2803 from July 8th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

It is impossible to restore worldly order again as long as people are full of hatred and envy, for these are God-opposing qualities which will have to destroy all order, since anything that is opposed to God is also in opposition to divine order. And this is a state of extreme heartlessness which will never manifest itself constructively but will always have a destructive effect. Understandably, a destructive state like that cannot go on indefinitely, and therefore God Himself will call a halt to it in a way which, admittedly, will also result in enormous disorder, but in which God's wisdom is nevertheless recognised as the only means to restore order again. Humanity itself will make no attempt to end a battle which causes suffering and boundless misery across the whole world. Consequently, it must be ended in a different way; nevertheless, it will not reduce the suffering on earth because it is needed by the human race. People must return to the old order, they must learn again to forego their neighbour's possessions, which they aspire to own and for which they fight with the most appalling weapons. Their addiction to earthly commodities will cause the world conflagration, which will be difficult to extinguish .... Yet people will not achieve any earthly gain, on the contrary, they will incur immense losses, the extent of which humanity has no knowledge of. For every victory will have been bought at the expense of indescribable losses, both in regards to material assets as well as to human life. However, humanity has become insensitive to such losses, it ignores what human will has caused, and thus, divine will itself shall intervene in order to forcibly initiate a change of world events .... because people's thinking can only be turned around when they feel that they are helpless, that a stronger Power than themselves takes the control out of their hands and utterly shatters their will. The spiritual darkness they are in is the cause of their heartless actions, whereas their heartlessness is the cause of darkness again .... They must realise in a flash that their thinking is wrong, that they are chasing after the wrong goals and that they will come to a deadlock if they don't return to divine order and radically change their way of life. The divine intervention is intended to cause this flash of realisation, even though they are still far removed from believing in a higher Power, Which controls their destiny .... Nevertheless, they can only attain faith through deliberation, and their thinking shall be stimulated when they see that everything turns out differently than it was humanly possible to foresee. The spiritual as well as earthly chaos conjured up by human determination would, without God's intervention, increase and lead to final destruction, because humanity no longer respects divine order, apart from a few who are devoted to God and strive to fulfil His will. But they do not arrest the process of development, they are merely the cause for intensified measures against divine order; and the time has come when humanity subjects itself to God's adversary and their thoughts and actions become increasingly uncaring. God's intervention will entail inexpressible suffering and destitution but it is the only option to lead people back to divine order and to change their spiritual state, although this will only be the case with a small amount of people. And therefore the time of the final annihilation of those who are inconvertible is coming ever closer, as is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hatred and its consequences ....

B.D. 2810 from July 12th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The demon of hatred is poisoning the whole world .... And people enslave themselves to him. But hatred destroys, whereas love builds up, and the work of devastation on earth will happen on an ever increasing scale the more hatred rages amongst humanity. God's work of destruction will not end this hatred either, instead it will only make individual people here and there come to their senses, and they will subsequently realise by whom they allowed themselves to be dominated. And for the sake of these few will God manifest Himself and show His power and strength. The majority, however, will carry on living in hatred and keep trying to assert itself with means born of hatred and which inflame ever more hatred. For hatred is intensified unkindness, hatred is the most dreadful attribute because it has indescribably destructive consequences, not just in an earthly but also in a spiritual way. For it eradicates all noble impulses or puts them at great risk. The person who lives in hatred is flung to and fro by demons, his striving towards ascent is constantly in jeopardy because he will repeatedly be thrown back again as soon as he allows himself to be carried away by hatred, because he keeps handing himself over to the power of the one who only tries to convey hatred and unkindness to people. And his power over such a person is great. And it is even greater when the whole of the human race lives in hatred .... This has to signify a spiritual decline which will have alarming effects insofar as that people willingly implement what they are told to do by God's malicious opposing power .... that they will destroy all possessions in order to damage their fellow human beings. God's adversary is eager to release all spirits which were banished by God into creations. For this reason all his thoughts and intentions aim to destroy that which was created through God's will. But since his will and power cannot take hold of the works of creation, he seeks to force his will onto people .... He plants hatred into them and thereby impels them to implement what is impossible for him .... to destroy the creation .... Thus he uses the people enslaved by him as his henchmen, he places satanic thoughts in them, he stirs up hatred in them and thus drives them to cause immense damage to each other. People willingly carry out the impulses their soul's greatest enemy gives to them .... Their actions give rise to constantly renewed hatred and hatred produces ever new works of destruction .... Such a poisoned human race will progressively move towards its downfall, for it will hardly find the path back to loving activity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The raging of natural forces .... Total changes of living conditions ....

B.D. 2811 from July 14th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

It is impossible to make people believe that their earthly life will completely change during the forthcoming time. They count on an end to their time of suffering, followed by economic development and flourishing and improved living conditions, and on a time of tranquillity and peace which will replace the time of upheavals and suffering. They don’t want to believe that a far more difficult time is still ahead of them, that they cannot expect any improvement but will still have to endure indescribable suffering and misery. And they dismiss any reference to this as fallacy or imagination. It is therefore very difficult to make them change their lifestyle, to encourage them to conduct themselves in a way which is pleasing to God and to consciously work at improving their souls. For only faith in this would make them seriously strive to attain God’s pleasure. Instead, they take no notice of it and ignore God’s every admonition, although He speaks to them through adversity and sorrow. This lack of belief exacerbates the spiritual darkness; there is no way to enlighten them because the light itself will be extinguished if it is kindled in order to illuminate them .... God Himself takes pity upon these people and tries to enlighten their spirits, but they close themselves to it and can never attain the truth. Only the truth can save them, yet they don’t want to hear it because it completely contradicts their future plans, because it deprives them of their hope for earthly improvement and an end of their state of suffering and expects of them a transformation of their souls and a change of their present way of thinking. They don’t want to believe, consequently, there is no other means to make them believe but through steadily worsening earthly plights .... for only through these will they stop being so extremely earthly minded. And this increased earthly suffering will come about through an event which will dwarf everything which came before it, because people will be left at the mercy of the raging of natural forces which human will cannot control. For only when they recognise a higher Power will they bow down to this Authority and humbly ask for help. Thousands of people will certainly be severely affected and the suffering should be enough to make them realise their own helplessness and prompt them to sincerely call upon God for help ....

However, for as long as people are the creators of great adversity it will result in increased hatred and often greater ungodliness, because in their immense adversity they are no longer able to recognise the God of love. But as soon as they are faced by a Power Which they will have to acknowledge because It visibly expresses Itself, the possibility also exists that they will bow down to this Power and appeal to It for mercy. Then God can helpfully intervene. Although it is indeed an extremely painful means of education, it must nevertheless be used if at least a small part of humanity is still to be saved, that is, if in the last hour they will still recognise God in the raging of natural forces and establish contact with Him, without which there will be no salvation. And thus the most powerful event lies ahead of humanity, which it will be unable to escape but which cannot be averted by God because humanity does not heed His admonitions and warnings nor does it change its conduct, but continues to go on living thoughtlessly without paying attention to Him. The slightest God-inclined will would prevent this event from happening and prompt God to show mercy and forbearance, yet people distance themselves increasingly further from God and act in opposition to His will. And since God foresaw this will from the very beginning He has also known for an infinitely long time the effect of people’s wrong will and uses the final means in order to win those people over for Himself who are as yet not entirely opposed to Him .... He will make the Earth tremble and thereby instil fear and terror in people .... He will speak to them through the elements of nature, He will let the forces of nature erupt and express Himself loudly and clearly through these .... And this event will entail immense changes; it will cause a complete turnaround in every individual person’s lifestyle, and the consequences of the natural disaster will be so very significant that everyone will have to pay attention to it, thus no-one will remain unaffected by it. And blessed is he who will still change his thoughts; blessed is he who will still be able to recognise the hand of God in everything that will still be imposed on humanity in the coming time; blessed is he who will still find his way back to God, who strives to fulfil His will and establishes the right relationship with Him .... He will be helped by God in his adversity and the difficult time will not be in vain for him if it pulls his soul back from the abyss before it is too late.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Conditions for receiving the divine Word ....

B.D. 2829 from July 28th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The acceptance of the divine Word requires constant willingness and joyful dedication to God. This is why it can only be achieved by people with a God-orientated will, who strive to live a God-pleasing way of life and who put their spiritual aspiration above all else because they desire to be with God and want to be of service to Him. For only the desire for Him enables the human being to hear the divine voice within himself, the desire for Him makes him quick of hearing and sensitive to everything that comes from God. God's gift is at every person's disposal without discrimination; nevertheless, it does not impose itself and will therefore only be recognised by someone who pays attention and opens his senses to the spiritual flow, who thus consciously and attentively listens inside and thus can also receive the divine gift from within. The divine gift is to be found in the heart, it is the treasure which only needs to be unearthed, which requires no external practices in order to gain possession of it. It is within reach of everyone who merely makes the effort to bring it to light .... God's love offers itself to people in His Word, and people's love must accept His gift, the human heart must strive towards Him with the same love in order to then be able to receive His Word as a token of His love ....

For the Word is the sign of His love which He wants to give to all people through a person. A willing and loving person must become the bridge from Earth to the beyond, he must readily place himself at His disposal, he must yearn for God's love and thereby make his heart receptive for the divine Love Itself .... he must desire unity with God and willingly lend his ear to the divine voice which can only reveal itself through such a person. Only a person who carefully listens can hear; and a person only listens carefully if he believes in a Power Which manifests Itself for love of humanity .... The recipient must believe in a God of love, wisdom and omnipotence, so that he will look for and find in faith the reason for the divine Word which is conveyed to Earth .... And he must live a life of love, for only love draws the Eternal Love close to him. Love for his fellow human beings drives him to pass on the received Word, and anyone who accepts this task of spreading the divine Word amongst people will also always be endowed by God and be able to hear His Word .... God will constantly offer him delectable gifts, He will reveal Himself to him and educate him for a task which is so extremely important that God will bless everyone who places himself at His disposal as a labourer in His vineyard ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Language of nature - Creation and Creator ....

B.D. 2834 from August 1st 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Let nature speak to you .... it illustrates indescribable works of wonder and constantly reveals My love and omnipotence to you .... Listen and behold .... Look at each creature and become aware of My creative will and My strength .... and of Myself in all My works of creation. See, how uniquely delightful and varied these creations are and how meaningful each one fulfils its intended purpose and how the purpose of every work of creation is the preservation of all creation .... Let Me speak to you Myself through nature and listen to My voice, then you will recognise My omnipotence, love and wisdom and bow before it, then you will know that you are the greatest work of creation on earth made by My hand and understand how infinitely much I care that you remain within Me .... Since each work of creation only came into being because of you, it is a mere preliminary stage from which you evolved into what you are now, into free, independent creations which can become infinitely more than they are now.

Observe nature and see its development, its progression, which can be recognised in all creations of nature. The tiniest being is My work, the tiniest blade of grass is My thought which took on shape. And every creature obeys My will, it does what I have assigned it to do and serves the human being again by ensuring his existence. Nothing is without purpose and aim, nothing happens without My will, everything is based on My wisdom and love. Should My wisdom not be evident to you because you don’t know of the relationship between all works of creation then recognise My love, which consistently expresses itself in the wonders of nature.

See how everything around you grows and flourishes, how it matures and bears fruit, see, how the same process repeats itself over and over again .... for you .... to protect you human beings and to preserve everything that is alive on earth .... I shaped innumerable creations of most diverse proportions, of most diverse forms and purposes, and if you open your eyes and ears nothing escapes you and My infinite love and wisdom has to become evident to you .... Because I give so that you can receive, I create so that you can benefit from it, I maintain and care for the creation so that your heart can rejoice in it and you recognise Me .... Me, Who I Am since eternity and Whose existence you doubt .... Whose will and being you want to exclude and Whose creations you regard as having evolved by themselves.

You blindly pass by all wonders of creation and don’t understand the language of nature, you see the creation but not the Creator within; indeed, you see the effect but not the cause, the will, which is the foundation of every creation. You believe yourselves to be full of wisdom and able to discover the origin of all things yet your knowledge is patchwork as long as you don’t acknowledge Me as the primary origin of creation. I move close to you in every work of nature, it is the expression of Myself, it is a thought that took shape in accordance to My will; every natural creation is proof of My existence because nothing would exist without Me, because My will alone called into being what you see and what surrounds you. And nothing can be or become without My will, nothing can exist if My will and My wisdom do not approve. But My will, My love, My wisdom and My power must also teach you to believe in an Entity, they must make you realise that they belong to a Being which also wants to speak to you through the wonders of nature, which wants to be closely united with you because you, also being His work of creation, are the sole reason for the origin of all creation ....

I want you to become aware but then you have to listen to the language of creation, to the voice which expresses itself in nature, you have to communicate with Me, the intrinsic Creator of all things, and I will answer your questions and give to you according to your will to seek the truth, providing you acknowledge Me as the provider of truth. I Am near to you at all times, as soon as you desire to hear Me, as soon as you send just one thought upwards to Me. And therefore you shall find Me wherever you are, but more likely if you look for Me in solitude, where everything around you reminds you of the Creator, Whose will created heaven and earth, because His love decided to give the essence, which formerly had separated from Him, the opportunity to come closer to Him once again. And the knowledge of this shall be given to you human beings, the knowledge of this you shall desire yourselves, and therefore you should listen to the language of nature because through it I speak to those of you who want to hear Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Characteristic of truth .... Meaning of the letter .... Scrutiny and ability ....

B.D. 2849 from August 13th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Truth is what is good, and a loving person will precisely know how to differentiate between good and bad, whereas a heartless person still steeped in selfish love only deems what is useful to him and what gives him an advantage to be good. He does not distinguish between good and bad and therefore not between truth and error either. He does not recognise the Divine or the truth since he does not strive for them as a result of his unkindness. Therefore, where love is revealed, love for God and one's neighbour, the truth is also advocated. So the characteristic of truth is that it breathes love and emanates love; that it teaches love and leads to God, for everything that is good and noble must unite people with God. Consequently, the truth can never be identified by the meaning of the letter but only by its effect .... If it nurtures love, it can only come from God; if knowledge, however, encourages selfish love then it is the work of God's adversary who seeks to alienate people from God and can never provide truth. This is the guideline you must use if you want to check the information .... if you are unable to recognise what is offered to you. If you are able to love and be helpful your heart will educate you, providing you don't resist this voice of the heart through previous intellectually accepted knowledge. The truth is not academically conveyed to a person, instead it is dictated to him by the spirit, and your indwelling spirit enlightens you so that you are able to recognise the pure truth no matter where and how it is offered to you. Yet the heart's ability and willingness to love is the first condition if the spirit is to take effect in you. But then you will brightly and clearly recognise that everything good and referring to God must be the truth which originates from God Himself. Then you will not doubt anymore because the truth will make you happy once you have penetrated it with help of the divine spirit, which will guide your thinking towards the right realisation.

Therefore, let the spirit become active in you; don't forestall its working by trying to scrutinise intellectually what can only be done by your heart. Pay attention to your feeling; accept the effect of what is offered to you as truth without resistance. And you will affirm what is good and reject what is bad, thus you will be able to discern truth from error. Yet do not consult your book knowledge. If the latter was not offered to you by spiritually enlightened people, by people who were likewise able and willing to love, you only received the information of letters which lack inner life. Life, however, is only awakened by love. Thus only a loving person is capable of grasping the true meaning of letters. And this will always concur with the eternal Truth which God conveys to earth when the pure truth is no longer endorsed by it. God's love and goodness truly knows how to protect His truth and to offer it in an unspoilt form to a truth desiring person, but if a person's desire is not exclusively inclined towards the truth then his ability to scrutinise it will also wane; then he will hardly be able to distinguish truth from error. And every weakness of will, all lack of desire for truth is used by God's adversary in order to reinforce error in a person, in order to make him doubt and to undermine the truth, because it is the adversary's endeavour to displace the truth which leads to God .... And you can only withdraw from this power by sincerely appealing to God for spiritual enlightenment if you confront Him as weak and ignorant little children who plead for strength and grace and for recognition of the pure truth .... God will truly not leave this prayer unanswered; He will strengthen you and enable you to distinguish the truth from error ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Teaching of re-incarnation is misguided .... Law ....

B.D. 2873 from September 7th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The divine laws are eternally unchanging, and all higher development in the physical as well as in the spiritual kingdom takes place in accordance with these laws. Physical and spiritual creations of the most diverse variety exist. And their only purpose is to guide the spirit which is distant from God back to Him. Yet every stage of development is as different as are the individual creations. Thus they will always be inhabited by spirits whose degree of maturity matches their nature. There will always be a progressive development as long as the spirit moves through the physical creation in a compulsory state .... However, a standstill or decline of development can occur during the final stage of the physical creation as human being .... but at the end of human life the spirit will irrevocably enter the beyond where no further physical creations exist. But even in the spiritual realm a standstill or decline can occur because the being retains its free will which is, however, considerably weakened if it has only achieved a low degree of maturity. Similar to earthly life, higher development in the spiritual realm also depends on activity, and this activity is and has to remain completely ambiguous to people on earth as they cannot comprehend its significance but which, on the other hand, depends on earthly creations.

In effect, people believe that every activity necessitates earthly, i.e. physical, creations. Consequently they support the view that the soul will return to the realm where it formerly had neglected its higher development, that it will return to earth to carry on where it had left off .... that it can repeat its interrupted progress of development anytime until final perfection .... And this assumption leads to a teaching which does not comply with the truth but which finds approval everywhere and is therefore widespread .... to the teaching of re-incarnation on earth .... Only few people understand the disastrous effects of this teaching for humanity if it is not disproved and corrected. This teaching, in a way, overrules the divine law that, in accordance with the plan of divine wisdom, everything must advance if it wants to progress. Re-incarnation on earth would be a regression for the soul approved by God, thus it would completely contradict the divine law which commands and demonstrates consistent progress. Although the being itself can indeed voluntarily descend but God’s will would never return it to a state which it had already overcome once before. And it will never be permitted to arbitrarily repeat a course of action which it had previously failed. For it still has thousands upon thousands of opportunities to develop further but they always take place on different creations and under completely different conditions ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Delusions .... Spiritual working group ....

B.D. 2874 from September 8th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

In the spiritual realm the soul is the creator of its own surroundings. It lives in a region created by its own wishes and desires, by its thoughts and its will. Although the objects are no longer of a physical nature they are not spiritually eternal either: they are, in fact, illusions, they are desired ideals which disappear as soon as the soul’s longing for them increases. And in this self-created world the soul, as on earth, can oppose and overcome or succumb and add to its longing for matter which, in its state of darkness, it imagines to be real. Thus the soul can believe to live on earth and for an infinitely long time remain subject to this delusion until it either gradually becomes aware of its imperfect state and gives up its longing for earthly goods or it gets more and more involved with them, which is comparable to spiritual regression and finally results in its banishment into the solid form; because the soul’s desire will always be fulfilled in so far as the matter, which the being longs for, becomes its outer cover. Thus the soul’s degeneration in the beyond results in its re-incarnation, it has to repeat the long process of earthly development again and, thousands of years later, as a human being, take its last earthly test of life once more ....

Whereas higher development in the spiritual kingdom is independent from physical surroundings because the soul only ascends when it has liberated itself from its earthly desires. In that case, however, earthly life is no longer necessary because it has the same opportunity for loving service in the beyond; in a manner of speaking it becomes part of a spiritual working group which is incredibly active in a way that is not yet comprehensible to human beings. All beings in the beyond have the opportunity to progress further and in the state of awareness these opportunities are used with great enthusiasm. However, the souls which are still in darkness have to strive towards God of their own free will. And to activate this will is the work of the beings of light whose perfection has resulted in knowledge, which they now lovingly try to impart on those who are as yet dark in spirit. Thus the spiritual kingdom offers many opportunities to help souls attain spiritual maturity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Phase of development unique during a period of salvation .... Incarnation of beings of light .... Mission - Child of God ....

B.D. 2875 from September 9th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Each phase of the soul’s development occurs only once during a period of salvation even if it neglects to utilise the state of free will. In that case the phase of development passes without effect for the soul and it has to accept the consequences of this in the spiritual realm. But the completely God-opposing spirit, whose resistance could not be broken during its infinitely long earthly progress, is given the opportunity again in a new period of creation; where it can, embodied within a solid form, live through a new phase of development in a newly beginning earthly period. And then the spiritual substances which, in a compulsory state, have to develop into a human soul again, are permitted to occupy a human body once more for its final test of will. This re-incarnation can indeed take place but the process has such enormous implications that it should be explained to people as something extremely frightening, albeit it is also an act of God’s mercy for the release of the spirit after its endless time of captivity.

However, the idea that the soul re-incarnates onto the same earth again for the purpose of finishing its development is misguided .... If God returns a soul from the spiritual realm of light to earth it is merely an act of kindness because this soul has to fulfil a task of liberating the constrained spirit on earth .... Hence an already fully matured being of light incarnates on earth to spiritually help others while it apparently has to advance on the path of spiritual development like any other human being. A return to earth for the purpose of achieving complete maturity, to make up for the neglect of a past earthly life, does not correspond to God’s wisdom because it would interrupt the progressive development; a return from the spiritual into the physical state would be a regression and thus a sign of the soul’s intention to distance itself from God, thus it does not indicate spiritual aspiration. Those who strive towards God truly have enough opportunities in the spiritual realm, where the spirit can prove itself and thus mature and develop further.

On the other hand, highly developed spiritual beings who have not yet reached the degree of childship to God, can become a child of God by incarnating on earth for the purpose of a mission, which is always linked to extremely difficult living conditions and requires a previously achieved specific degree of maturity in the beyond. The teaching of re-incarnation is a humanly devised teaching which corresponds to their wishes and therefore is defended time and again because many people are no longer able to correctly understand the truth from above and thus change it to fit in with their wishes. Because their longing for this earthly world is still too strong and the thought of being permitted to return to earth is reassuring and comforting. But this teaching is an obstacle to the human being’s spiritual development and therefore will have to be challenged time and again by those who shall spread the pure truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The working of the spirit .... Guarantee for pure truth ....

B.D. 2877 from September 10th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

All efforts on this side to penetrate the depth of divine wisdom can only be successful if the spirit within the human being has come alive and thus can accept the spiritual transmissions from the beyond .... if, through loving activity, the human being's soul develops the ability to hear the inner voice of the spirit, which then would like to convey the received messages to the soul. For only then can pure truth be conveyed to a person, because the spirit in the human being cannot err as it is part of the divine spirit. The human being has to muster the will to silently listen within, he must make an effort to keep all external impressions at bay and lend his ear to the spirit in a completely conscious state; he must try to prevent himself from becoming weak and falling into a state in which he can be taken over by an unknown will, even though it does not exclude the possibility that the unknown will is good and belongs to a being which likewise would like to impart the truth to the person. In a few cases these spiritual beings are indeed under control so that nothing but pure truth can be transferred. However, the human being as such is not capable of checking as long he himself is unable to hear the voice of the spirit, which also expresses itself mentally to the human being. But at all times he should strive to attain a state in which he can hear the voice of the spirit such that it can be repeated word for word, that it can be heard in a completely conscious state and also be conveyed to fellow human beings. This is the working of the spirit which God promised to His Own .... He promised to stay with them in the Word, and the Word must come forth from Him directly, it must originate from Him, even if it is transmitted to earth by His messengers. Then it will incorporate profound wisdom, it will be the pure truth which can never be infringed upon, which can never be refuted, because the inwardly heard voice of the spirit cannot be drowned out by any other means. To receive the inner Word in a conscious state by using one's own free will is the only guarantee for the pure and unadulterated truth .... Anyone who hears this Word is in heartfelt union with God, Who is Truth Himself and thus must also be the Giver of truth. Consequently, all spiritual results must concur with this divine Word which is the obvious manifestation of the spirit which works in and through a person and through this person also reveals itself to a fellow human being. And he, in turn, will be able to examine the truth of the spiritual gifts if he, through a life of unselfish neighbourly love, has awakened his spiritual spark and thus recognises that the offered gifts are true. Wisdom and truth can only ever be present where the spirit of God is working in a person, and therefore a value has to be attached to such proclamations which only divine transmissions can lay claim to .... God Himself is speaking to people, and His Word is truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Knowledge of the spirit’s work in a person .... Exceptional opportunity for God to reveal Himself ....

B.D. 2878 from September 11th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

God can only reveal Himself in the Word to a few people, because most people have lost the knowledge of the spirit's work in the human being and thus are not preparing themselves to hear the divine Word within themselves. This is a process which first requires belief in the working of the spirit, but this belief is lacking in people and they can only arrive at this knowledge through love. Because this will guide their thoughts in the right direction, and the person can also mentally be introduced to this knowledge. But he will never recognise this knowledge as the working of the spirit and not be fully convinced of it himself. However, God's spirit wants to express itself clearly and precisely .... God wants to reveal Himself to people, hence He will speak to them .... He will convey His Word to them .... as soon as they believe in Him, in His love, His wisdom and His omnipotence. Because then they will also want to enter into contact with God, they will start a dialogue with Him and in response hear His voice within themselves. The strength of the spirit will communicate itself to them, and a lucid understanding of the most diverse subjects will be the result. The information of the working of the spirit in a person should be passed on to people but it will rarely be believed, and yet, without belief it cannot be experienced. Only a person's profound love will result in this belief, since then the spirit of God will work in him and give him the idea to listen inwardly. This is the beginning of a person's actual instruction and thus an introduction to the most profound knowledge. God can only express Himself when a deeply devoted heart turns to Him, but then he will impart His wisdom without limitation ....

Consequently, the working of the spirit is of utmost importance because it is the only means to find the truth and to penetrate into divine wisdom's deepest profundity. Hence it is the only means of receiving information which could never be acquired rationally, which will provide the person with remarkable insight and knowledge relating to God and the human being, to creation and the spiritual kingdom .... Profound understanding is only possible where the spirit of God is able to work, and yet, the working of the spirit solely depends on a person's will, because this has to become active first, it has to accomplish the human being's inner change, which is a prerequisite for the working of the spirit in a person. The human being's will has to decide to improve his soul, it has to impel actions of love, it has to establish the innermost contact with God, and inwardly it has to listen attentively in order to hear His Word, which is then given to him by the voice of the spirit. But most people fail to listen inwardly, even if they comply with all other conditions, because they lack the information that God Himself is working in the devout human being. This knowledge was lost, and it is difficult to persuade them to put the rule to the test .... to comply with all conditions and then to listen carefully ....

For this reason the divine Word is hardly ever transmitted to earth in the most natural way, by God speaking to people, by submitting all wisdom to them Himself and by instructing them like a teacher instructs his students. But as soon as a human being is doing everything to perceive the working of the spirit, as soon as he makes himself available for reception by consciously listening within himself, profound knowledge will be made accessible to him. Because this knowledge is intended for the benefit of his fellow human beings, he is meant to pass it on, he is supposed to support it, he is meant to become the mediator between God and the people, who cannot be addressed by Him Himself because they are unable to hear Him .... He should become the distributor of truth on earth, he should let his light shine everywhere and make God's love known to people, which is ascending to earth in the Word and offering the truth, because the lies, which are endangering souls, shall be removed. He is to bear witness to His wisdom by describing to people God's reign and action in creation and the spiritual kingdom, and he should proclaim His omnipotence, which achieves whatever is determined by God's will .... He should present God to people as the most perfect Being in order to arouse their love for Him and to spurn their will to subordinate themselves to this Being, to love and be of service to It for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reminder to inform people of the battle of faith ....

B.D. 2880 from September 13th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

There will be a great desire for spiritual nourishment as soon as the earth’s upheaval has taken place but it will merely be temporary; motivated by the serious hardship people are at first willing recipients and God’s Word shall provide them with comfort and strength. They will certainly recognise it as the Word of God, they will be faithful, but only for a short period of time. Because the world and its demands become more important again and they forget their hardship, thus they also forget Him Who allowed this hardship to happen. Their thoughts and aspirations only seek to re-establish the old life-style and they find it inconvenient to observe the commandments presented to them by the Word of God. Consequently people agree with the actions against the faith and its followers and only a small group will hold on to the Word; only a few people will stand firm against all confrontations and remain loyal to God and the faith. And yet the earlier desire shall be fulfilled to the utmost extent; God’s Word shall be offered to human beings wherever possible so that many people will receive knowledge of it, since during the subsequent battle of faith everyone will once again be divinely reminded of it. The believers will be full of strength and accomplish extraordinary deeds, and find the strength for this entirely in their profound faith ....

And even disbelievers will be able to recognise the power of faith because they had been introduced to the teachings of Christ beforehand and much becomes clear to them as they witness the proof of what they had been told. God leaves no option unused, He leaves no stone unturned, and wherever people can yet be helped He will help them, providing they are willing. And God will instruct many servants to speak in accordance with His will where it concerns the spreading of His teachings and to inform people of the forthcoming event. The battle of faith is unavoidable and will be conducted as never before. And the stronger people adhere to their faith the more brutal the adversary will proceed to annihilate it completely. But the believers have great strength too and can endure much, because God Himself will give them strength, because He strengthens them with His Word and because He will always be with those who defend Him and the faith before the world. You should tell people of this in advance, you should inform them of the coming battle of faith, you should tell them about the strength of faith and the strength of the believers whose leader in the battle against the world is Jesus Christ Himself .... And many from the opponent’s side will join, many will become faithful in view of the things which take place .... For God Himself will work through His servants on earth in order to save what will not entirely oppose Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Childship to God .... Severe trials ....

B.D. 2882 from September 14th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Earth, as a place for further spiritual education, has been chosen to shape people into the purest beings of light, into children of God, who can attain the highest degree of happiness and the beholding of God. The achievement of this degree is only possible on this earth. Although other works of creation are equally destined for the maturing of spiritual beings which are not perfect as yet, and their degree of maturity can still constantly be increased, the degree of childship to God can nevertheless only be attained by the soul on earth, on account of which people are also confronted by the full gravity of earthly life, and this is even harder the closer the soul is to its goal. The soul must be able to leave the earth in a totally purified state, spiritually reborn and in most heartfelt union with God. It must experience every trial, it must work and create with profound love for God and its fellow human beings, it must have surmounted all worldliness in order to enter the spiritual kingdom free and unburdened. Only a few people depart from this earth as perfected beings of light, and only a few people can behold God straight after their life on earth, for only a few become victorious over matter, because earthly life always and forever makes its demands on people and this is one of the most powerful temptations which approaches a person. Time and again people must try to liberate themselves; time and again spiritual life must come to the fore, and every thought must be directed upwards. In order to attain the childship to God, God's grace must be able to be especially effective on people, a person must make constant use of the grace flowing to him without measure; he must accept everything that contributes towards purifying the soul, he must experience all suffering as grace and be grateful to God that His love has destined him for higher spheres and wants to draw him to Himself. Not many people can achieve such a high degree of maturity that God can send them even the harshest suffering without becoming disheartened .... These few, however, are blessed, even if their earthly life seems most difficult to bear for them .... Their marriage with God is the most beautiful reward awaiting such souls at their death, and for the sake of this the soul will patiently wait until its earthly end comes. All burdens and troubles, all suffering and sorrow seem small once it is released from its earthly cover, once it is able to behold God and has become the most blissfully happy being in the spiritual kingdom .... once it comes into its inheritance of the Father as God's child and works with Him in His will.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Suitability for scrutinising spiritual gifts ....

B.D. 2894 from September 24th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The result of inadequate research will always be negative when it concerns the scrutiny of spiritual products, since the will for rejection already predominates and this resolve is influenced by the opponent of truth. The will to advocate the truth once a person has realised it is absolutely essential for recognising the truth. Yet, precisely this will is lacking in him and, consequently, his reasoning power will be clouded and he will either be not suitable to examine or his judgment will no longer be reliable. Every serious examiner must undertake this task impartially; he must sincerely look for the truth and be willing to accept the recognised truth without prejudice. Then he will only reject that which he cannot inwardly affirm, and he will be supported by beings which want to help him know the truth and will guide his thinking correctly. For this reason, only people who do not follow a specific school of thought are suitable to examine spiritual results, otherwise their thinking is no longer unbiased, for the teachings intended to be scrutinised will clash with the doctrines of their school of thought and then it will require an exceptionally firm will in order to become completely free from the latter. And so the most convinced followers are often gained amongst people whose thoughts are not committed to teachings of a different school of thought, because they will scrutinise everything without resistance and subsequently also penetrate deeper into the spiritual information offered to them and consequently also recognise it as truth, because the truth speaks for itself as long as it is not interspersed by error which clouds a person's understanding. Then the bearers of the pure truth and the followers of other schools of thought will, understandably, oppose each other, because the latter are convinced of their points of view and therefore don't examine other spiritual gifts seriously enough but, on the other hand, always feel affronted as soon as they are confronted with views which were offered from the spiritual kingdom. There will only ever be individual people with the will and the ability to scrutinise spiritual gifts, and therefore only a few people will recognise the truth in them. Nevertheless, the attempt should be made everywhere to persuade people to examine the gifts from above, so that people will take notice of them and that it will awaken their desire for truth which can also train their ability to weigh up the different points of view against each other and then choose that which is right. Then it will still remain up to a person's free will to form his own opinion of the spiritual gifts .... for he will not be forced by any means to accept or to reject them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The opponent's mask .... 'By their fruits ye shall know them ....'

B.D. 2904 from September 30th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Only divine influences can motivate the human being to act kindly, the forces from below will never teach a person to love or try to make him decide to live in a God-pleasing way. 'By their fruits ye shall know them ....' which powers people hand themselves over to. And this should suffice you, who are doubtful. Which spirit should teach you love if not God Himself? .... Love is divine and will therefore never be endorsed by beings which are averted from God .... And once love is taught and practiced the adversary's power will be broken, hence he would deprive himself of a weapon if, for the sake of a mask, he first tried to encourage actions of love; he himself would put the best means into people's hands to realise that he and his activity are averted from God .... But he tries to deceive people, to weaken their every power of judgment, and he indeed wraps the cloak of love around himself, he presents himself as good and noble and then influences people to act contrary to love .... He presents himself as a representative of good and only tries to attain advantages for himself and his own kind which, however, are only purely earthly recognisable and are always achieved at the expense of other people. He does not urge people to accomplish works of love even though he approaches people under the guise of love .... Nor does he pursue spiritual goals, and thereby you also recognise the working from above or from below ....

As soon as the transformation of the innermost being into love is being taught you must acknowledge the divine origin and know that only messengers from heaven convey such teaching to you. For the human being redeems himself by means of love, by means of love he liberates himself from the control of God's adversary. He, however, tries to tie people to him again and impels them to commit the most heartless actions, he incites them to openly wage battle against God, against everything that is good, he tries to divert people's thoughts from doing good and only to strive for material things, and his influence aims to destroy everything that testifies to God and of God. And thus he first seeks to encourage people's selfish love, he will never preach neighbourly love to them .... for only in this way will he gain souls for himself. However, divine love reveals itself by teaching people unselfish love, by showing them the path which leads towards regaining the original state which consisted of the purest form of love .... And this is why everything that teaches love must be of divine origin, it must inevitably testify to God, because God Himself is love and He tries to lead everything that once had fallen away from Him back to Him, which is only possible if the human being becomes love himself, wherefore the light beings' every effort applies only to one goal, to instruct people of the teaching of love and to help them to attain God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Keep death in mind ....

B.D. 2912 from October 6th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Imagine the hour of your death and ask yourselves whether you are well prepared for eternity .... Consider your relationship with God and how you have used the pound He has given you for your time on earth .... Ask yourselves whether you could stand before God’s judgment seat, whether your earthly life is right with God, whether you have shown love, and whether you are ready to depart from earth at any hour without fear of having to give account to God .... Consider that your strength will also come to an end with death and that you cannot do anything by yourselves if you depart from this earth with an immature soul. Ask yourselves whether you are satisfied with yourselves and can depart from this world in peace .... And exercise the strictest self criticism, and after that make an effort to perfect yourselves ....

Make use of every day that is given to you, as long as you are on earth you can still achieve a lot. You have the opportunity to purify yourselves even now, because you have the strength to do so and can increase it with actions of love .... Keep death in mind and recognise yourselves as a weak creature who cannot delay for an hour once God has determined your hour of death. And with deeply felt sincerity ask God for His mercy, for His grace, for His support, that He will give you His love and with His love also the strength which guarantees your ascent. Keep only this goal in mind, that you may awaken to eternal life when your earthly life is over, and then live in accord with this goal, carry out God’s will and always think that every day could be your last day on earth .... Then you will prepare yourselves, you will live consciously and without fear pass across into the kingdom of peace, your true home ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Atonement of guilt without Christ’s act of Salvation ....

B.D. 2929 from October 17th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The extent of a human being's guilt remains unchanged if he does not acknowledge Christ's act of Salvation, i.e. he has to remove the guilt completely, he has to seriously reflect on it entirely on his own .... he eternally has to make

Amends because the human being's guilt is immense .... It is not just a matter of sins he committed on earth, which alone would suffice to expel the soul for an infinitely long time from the face of God, but the past rebellion against God cannot be atoned during his earthly life and thus has to be carried across into eternity in order to find the Saviour there in due course. The being has to languish in darkness for eternity, it is forever without freedom and has to endure a state of most agonising constraint, for eternity it is without the divine light of mercy, it has distanced itself furthest from God and suffers most bitter hardship .... because it willingly defies God and cannot be forced to change its will. Thus it has to make

Amends for its guilt because it did not liberate itself of its own free will; but divine will cannot liberate it because this would be in complete contradiction to God's wisdom and love. Consequently the fallen soul punishes itself if it does not accept Salvation through Jesus Christ, if it refuses to acknowledge His sacrifice ....

All sins will be forgiven, all restriction of liberty will be taken from him and all atonement avoided when the human being places himself under the cross of Christ, when he allows himself to be redeemed by His blood, which Jesus Christ shed for all human beings and their guilt. He made this enormous sacrifice for love of humanity because He knew of the infinitely long path of suffering in the beyond, He took pity on the beings' extreme hardship in the beyond, He wanted to lessen it, He wanted to atone the guilt in order to guide people towards eternal bliss, to give them everlasting happiness. Christ's death on the cross is the purchase price for eternal life and all guilt has been atoned by it .... Yet it is an unavoidable prerequisite .... that the human being acknowledges this act of Salvation so that his guilt will be part of the guilt Jesus Christ has paid for with His death on the cross .... Otherwise it will remain unchanged and after physical death taken across into the spiritual kingdom as a burden, which the being can never remove because it cannot find the strength to redeem itself. And therefore Jesus Christ is the only way to eternal life, there will be adversity without Him but salvation with Him .... without Him the human being is weak and his will opposes God, with Him he strives towards God and can receive his strength from Him, the increased willpower which Jesus had bought on the cross for him. And for this reason is Jesus Christ the Saviour of the world, the Saviour of all people who place their guilt and themselves at His feet, who faithfully entrust themselves to Him and request His help .... Jesus Christ had made the sacrifice on the cross for them so that they may be released from all guilt and sin ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Blessings of the last days .... Death before the event .... The beyond ....

B.D. 3135 from May 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

God will be merciful to those who still recognise their wrongdoing in time and distance themselves from it, but He will inflict severe punishment without mercy on those who are unyieldingly cruel, who have no compassion even for their fellow human beings and thus pass judgment on themselves through their unkindness. And the approaching time will testify of people’s depravity, the most unimaginable means intended for destruction will be devised; and people will not hesitate to use these means to accomplish their plans, and humanity’s despair will increase. The leaders, as well as their followers who agreed and supported their plans, will be held responsible for everything. For God is just and He passes judgment according to thoughts, words and deeds .... Nothing is hidden from Him; He looks into the human heart and every genuine emotion determines the amount of mercy at its disposal, that it is granted to him when the end has come .... For the end will come without fail .... It will be accelerated by people’s behaviour and thus an era will come to an end that would not result in a better human generation even if God extended His patience and offered humanity many more opportunities to change themselves. But they no longer make use of them and thus God will put an end to earthly life ....

This period of development was particularly gracious for humanity and could have sufficed completely for its salvation. Although God will support people until the end with remarkable gifts of grace they will be mostly ignored, just as everything in relation to God or the benefit of their own souls will generally not be taken notice of. Thus a longer stay on this earth would be inappropriate, that is, it will only benefit the body but not the immortal soul. Therefore the soul’s earthly opportunity will be taken away, but it still has the assurance for further development in the beyond if it does not reject God’s Word in the beyond too, and only if it loses its physical life before the Last Judgment, before the end of this earth, and is accepted into the realm of the beyond. Death before this event is even an exceptional mercy for the human being if he has not made his decision on earth. Afterwards in the beyond he will still find ample opportunity to be helpful and serve with love and in so doing continue his interrupted development, indeed he can even start it if he does not refuse to listen to helpful souls. In that case he can regress even further and return into most solid matter, after which he has to repeat the long earthly path before he can embody himself as a human being again. Thus God still has many blessings available before He destroys the old earth but He will not force people’s will, and depending on how they accept His mercy they will derive benefit for their souls .... they will remain empty and incapable on earth as well as in the beyond if they ignore and reject all blessings, or they will rapidly achieve higher development by readily allowing every gift of grace to take effect on themselves and thereby receive much more strength. For God is exceedingly gracious and merciful but also just, and He will give to people according to their will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Correctly used mental activity .... Will ....

B.D. 3137 from May 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

Making correct use of the gift of intelligence is absolutely essential for the soul's higher development, since the human being was given intellect so that he can mentally process everything that exists and happens around him and thereby reach conclusions which consciously make him seek the eternally Divine. By using the intellect, free will becomes active in him, for a person will only want something if his intellect has portrayed the benefit of this volition to him, thus the will is always the result of thinking .... And the correct use of intellect, i.e., to want what is good and to detest evil, must inevitably advance the soul's maturity. One cannot speak of correct use of intellect if the latter impels someone to behave badly; in that case the gifts of intellect are being misused. With serious and sensible deliberation, a person can easily recognise the activity of a wise creative Power which brought everything surrounding him into existence and that this creative Power continues to care for its creations. Once a person has come this far then the intellect will be able to persuade the will into making contact with this creative Power, for he has to regard himself as an independently thinking being, thus as His living creation, subsequently he also has to acknowledge the Creator as an equally thinking Being of supreme perfection, and this awareness is enough to establish a connection with the Creator.

Every human being can arrive at this conclusion if he uses his intellect in order to come closer to the truth. The fact that his mental activity will be correctly guided afterwards is this Creator's working as soon as the person has consciously established a connection with Him. However, the human being was given intellect in order to use it until the moment of contact, thus it was added to free will in order to enable the latter's move in the right direction which leads to the goal, to contact with God. The only condition is that a person must want what is good of his own volition, then his reasoning will invariably lead him to the goal. Thus the intellect has to be used for activating the will to consciously establish a connection with God, yet prior to that this will must have made a decision in favour of God, otherwise the mental activity will have been used incorrectly by refraining from all serious deliberation and merely assessing the advantages and disadvantages of his surroundings and what takes place therein. In that case, he will not be making full use of the gift of reasoning and the result will be accordingly .... he will never reach the goal, instead he will always doubt or be mistaken, for he is influenced by good or evil forces according to his will. With earnest use, the mind can even change an ill-will, and this is indeed its task. For this reason the human being has to justify himself if he misuses the gift of intelligence, if he fails to use it for its actual purpose .... to come closer to the truth, which God does not withhold from anyone who seriously strives for it through earnest mental activity. With the right determination he will be extremely successful and after serious deliberation, he will also influence his determination to aim towards the same goal ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's intervention .... The end of the struggle ....

B.D. 3143 from June 1st 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The more the world becomes entangled in error the more it distances itself from God and the more heartless are the actions and thoughts of people who are worldly minded. And the increased unkindness also propels people into actions which surpass all previous happenings, and so people induce God's intervention themselves. People no longer realise that what they are doing is wrong. Global affairs will be steered into a direction for which no earthly solution can be found anymore, people's thinking is wrong and far removed from the truth, goodness will be persecuted and evil respected, and thus divine order will be revoked which is bound to result in a complete decline. And so the day which puts an end to the chaos comes ever closer, for the situation is so disastrous for humanity that God has set an end to it. And this end is approaching, the end of people raging against each other, the end of the war between nations which could never find God's approval because it is a battle for power which is not based on noble motives. People's hatred and heartlessness have given rise to it, yet they learn nothing in this battle, they have become more heartless than ever and their hate has deepened and manages to achieve such disgraceful deeds that they cannot be surpassed. And God will put a stop to this activity in a way that He shall thereby be recognised .... He will send a dreadful tribulation upon humankind which cannot be averted by their own will. He will terrify them and let them feel their own impotence because the elements of nature will be unleashed, leaving people defenceless and at their mercy.

And this day will not be long in coming. It will arrive so suddenly and unexpectedly that it will cause sheer horror, it will only take hours and yet be of such drastic significance that everything will have changed afterwards and people will only gradually become aware of the disaster when they have realised the full extent of the divine intervention. For God wants to reveal Himself with His intervention, He wants to show them that He Himself will bring about the end because people cannot find an end, because they would rather tear each other apart than give in and bring the indescribable adversity to a close. And this is why the end will be different from how people imagine it, God will demonstrate His power and remove the weapons from the hands of the earthly rulers, He will decide, and the outcome of the war between the nations will disappoint those people who wanted to achieve with violence what they were not entitled to and who therefore shall recognise their helplessness. For it is God Who ultimately determines world events, even if human will thinks that it directs them. And God's wisdom also recognises the most effective means for people and uses it in order to control the chaos which is the result of heartlessness and therefore has to lead to the downfall if God Himself will not put an end to it.

And the period of war will be followed by a new time of conflict which, however, will not erupt for the sake of worldly power but for spiritual supremacy, because the end is near and this spiritual battle will still have to be fought, the battle which concerns the faith in Jesus Christ, the divine Redeemer and His teaching ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Unwritten law .... Love has grown cold ....

B.D. 3144 from June 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 41

It is an unwritten law that people should help each other, that the strong should help the weak, that adversity and misery should be alleviated and that everyone should give what the other person needs. And this unwritten law is no longer adhered to because earthly authorities do not sanction it. People only comply with what is forcibly demanded of them, and this is no act of neighbourly love, even though it is presented as kind-hearted activity. Only what a person does out of profound love and mercy for his fellow human being can be regarded by God as an act of neighbourly love. However, this inner impetus is missing in people because they no longer know love. Even the support they are expected to give to their fellow human being are activities which lack the true guiding principle .... This is lawfully applied love, not the kind of love God had demanded of people, as it should be in order to shape God-like humans who will find the unification with God again. And yet, God has placed this law into people's hearts, for every person knows how he should behave in order to live a God-pleasing life on earth. However, the inner voice impelling him is hushed up, it is not listened to, and its admonitions gradually fade out until it is completely silent. And even if God's servants preach love to people, even if the blessing or harm of their way of life is made clear to them, they ignore these admonitions as well, they are only interested in their own wellbeing and go past their fellow human beings, their weakness and helplessness, unmoved, they are inwardly dead, the spark of love is smothered, they deteriorate into heartlessness and hatred and are capable of any actions which cause harm to other people's body and soul. This state will not change anymore; it will not change for the better unless God forcefully manifests Himself, unless He raises His voice so loudly that people will be overcome by fear and horror and seriously take stock of themselves and reconsider their way of life. They will not listen to the voice of the believers and of their own accord they cannot return to the path love. And since He does not want people to go astray who merely need an impetus in order to take stock of themselves, God Himself will appear. Love may not be excluded in life or humanity will approach total destruction. For once love has grown cold, God will be infinitely far away from the being He once brought into existence from His love. Heartlessness, however, withdraws all strength from the being, and thus people will steer towards the abyss, towards destruction, if they disregard love, which is the fundamental substance of the divine work of creation. Where love does not exist, God cannot be present .... But God is the Preserver of all things, and without Him and His strength His works of creation will dissolve, including the Earth and with it every creature, as soon as love disappears from it, as soon as the human being has become so heartless that God will withdraw His love from him, because as pure Love He can only be present where love exists ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Intervention by God ....

B.D. 3151 from June 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The incomprehensible is about to happen .... God Himself will speak to people in a way which will generate fear and horror. This time will soon be here, for humanity can no longer expect consideration seeing that it is completely devoid of love. It will start the ball rolling itself, it will give rise to the intervention itself, for it constantly violates God's commandments, the commandment of love for God and one's neighbour. And it scrupulously carries out satanic actions which are bound to lead to ruin if God does not intervene and thereby still save souls who find their way to Him in adversity. And this is the sign of the time which God proclaimed long in advance, that the end of the preceding bitterly fierce battle will be determined by God because He wants to reveal Himself and His power. He Himself will terminate the conflict, yet differently than people expect .... Through His intervention, which consequently is of decisive importance for the whole world, He will steer worldly events in a different direction. People will have to realise that they are powerless and that a higher Power conducts global affairs. And they will have to bow to this Power .... The adversity, which human will had already made almost unbearable for many people, will be severe; yet then they will have to struggle with tribulations sent to them by God Himself and cannot revolt against them because they cannot hold anyone responsible for it.

Yet people's conduct prior to this cannot be called human anymore, and thus God will reveal His might to them .... Where people previously wanted to demonstrate their power and brutally proceeded against their fellow human beings, that is where God will show Himself in His actions, and compared to Him all are weak and defenceless and their shameful rage will fall back onto those who mercilessly only want to cause destruction simply because they feel powerful. No-one can possibly imagine the ensuing chaos once people's unbridled feelings of hatred and vengeance break through, and this destructive will signifies the disintegration of that which God the Lord created before it has reached its goal. People of the present time are typified by their constant will of destruction which is a sign that they are enslaved by the power which tries to obliterate everything in order to prevent the souls from drawing closer to God. People are not aware that the violent destruction of created things, be they human, animal or solid matter, has terrible consequences, how the immature spiritual substances within rage and wreak havoc and what turmoil this signifies in the spiritual kingdom. They pester and detrimentally affect people's souls and even the believers feel their influence and become disheartened and discouraged. A mighty will must therefore put an end to it for the sake of the spiritual beings which endeavour to approach God and are supposed to be diverted by God's adversary through his compliant servants on earth.

And this is why God's voice will resound immediately after the implementation of a plan which will exceed every atrocity ever devised by people. There is only a little time left, first a horrifying event has to take place for the whole world to pay attention to in order to hear God's voice even more clearly. Many victims will yet have to fall prey, i.e., they will have to sacrifice their lives for a dishonest cause so that those people in need of coming to their senses will pay heed, for they all contribute towards the chaos and thus are also partly to blame if they don't realise the injustice and stop supporting it. The divine voice always and forever admonishes and warns, it points out wrong-doing to everyone yet it also demands to be heeded or else it will resound with a voice of thunder to everyone's horror and pass judgment according to law and justice.

For the blame rests with everyone and only those can be acquitted who detest humanity's behaviour and want to belong to God, for they recognise the injustice and fear and know that the wrath of God will strike the evil-doers .... And the hour will come suddenly and unexpectedly, for it is the last great blessing before the end, so that anyone will still be converted who doesn't live carelessly and recognises God in the natural disaster, which is inevitable in accordance with God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Activity of love .... Duty .... Disguise of light ....

B.D. 3156 from June 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

Wisdom and love are divine and will therefore never be found where God's adversary is at work. Nevertheless, he, too, will want to conceal himself behind a cloak of wisdom and love, and spiritually blind people will not recognise that a mere fabrication aims to conceal the true face of the one whose activity in the world intends to ruin people. Yet the spiritually illuminated person will recognise his game of deceit, and thus it is his task to unmask God's adversary, to expose that which is adverse to God and to enlighten people about his underhanded activity. Love will be pretended where the true nature is unkindness, and wisdom will be feigned by those without knowledge .... And thus the activity of the dark power is to dispel all brightness in order to cast people into profound darkness. Loving activity should be selfless, it should be a sacrifice, but it should be performed of one's own accord without any external compulsion, for only then can it be judged to be an activity of love, otherwise they would be imposed duties which are certainly acknowledged on earth but before God only the activity of the human being's free will is of value. For only love redeems .... And this love will also bring forth wisdom which, however, can never be found where love is compensated for by duty. For this reason the implementation of an action must inevitably reveal heartfelt love if a human being's knowledge is to be recognised as knowledge which corresponds to the truth, as divine wisdom. Where one does not exist the other cannot be either. And therefore the knowledge imparted to people has to be seriously scrutinised, for someone opposed to God, someone who wants to lead people into misguided thinking and impels them into heartlessness will use such means which shine a deceptive light by simulating the divine and thereby causing serious psychological damage to people. And they don't recognise him, they thoughtlessly accept what they are being offered and he uses his followers to influence other people in the same way as he influences them .... so that they, under the disguise of love and wisdom, behave and teach the opposite .... so that they force themselves to act with love and spread error amongst people .... It will remain a constant battle between light and darkness, and anyone who is enlightened shall fight against the darkness; anyone enlightened shall let his light shine and make corrections where people have been taught wrongly. And neither should someone enlightened shy away from taking an open stand against the activity under the mask of light and piety, he should call for a genuine activity of love and explain to people the pointlessness of a forcibly implemented activity of love, he should convey the wisdom he received from God, which enlightened his spirit as a result of unselfish actions of love. For love and wisdom will always have to lead to God, but if people are not in contact with God they possess neither love nor wisdom, and if it appears like that before the world then it will only be the mask of the one who opposes God and tries to spread unkindness and untruth amongst humanity. And you should openly declare war on him, for you can be assured of God's support, Whose instructions you live up to by teaching divine love, which alone results in wisdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Assessing religious dogma .... Divisions ....

B.D. 3159a from June 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

Few people understand the value of divine revelations and thus rarely accept the messages unconditionally .... Consequently, numerous opportunities are not utilised which results in limited knowledge and often deadlock where progress could have been made. People’s spiritual ignorance could be resolved, their state of darkness could be turned into enlightenment, and yet they prefer the night and shun the light, they are still in opposition to the world of light which caringly gives to everyone who places their trust in it. This is due to a lack of faith in God’s mercy and His willingness to help people when they are in need. Nevertheless it is a proven need and consists of the fact that countless misconceptions prevent people from understanding God correctly, from loving Him and from revealing this love by gladly helping other people. This need consists of a dead faith which will fail when it is tested, because when the human being has to make a serious decision he can only stay committed if he is firmly convinced that his knowledge and faith are more valuable than what opposes him. For this reason faith and knowledge have to concur, i.e. whatever a person should believe has to be credible and reveal wisdom when he seriously reflects on it. God does not demand to believe something that he could not accept after serious consideration. Whatever appears to be unacceptable, whatever - after serious examination - lacks wisdom, has to be a human addition to what God has demanded to believe.

However, the credibility of dogma is apparent by the love it emanates, by God’s love for everything He has created; consequently, love and wisdom indicate a divine being which cares for His living creations. And thus every religious doctrine can initially be assessed from this perspective. It has to be said that anyone willing to teach is first of all duty bound to make such an assessment, since he should only teach what he himself has identified as truth. This prerequisite is usually disregarded and for that reason alone significantly supports the spread of errors. Every teacher has to be fully convinced of what he teaches. And conviction can only be gained after serious assessment. Then the teacher can safely pass on what he has recognised as true to people who are less able to make such an assessment but who, if taught correctly, nevertheless can know that the teaching is credible because it confirms God’s love and wisdom to them. Those who genuinely want to evaluate dogma will not lack the ability to think if they want to know the truth, on condition that the examiner also lives within love, otherwise he cannot represent the truth but has to represent errors and lies since, due to his unkindness, he has given himself to the one who fights against God.

In view of this it is understandable that and why an initially pure and unadulterated teaching given to people has been considerably changed, why it was not possible for written records to remain authentic, because serious assessment of their credibility and truth was evaded by the demand to categorically believe everything that was being taught. Pure truth will stand up to any kind of investigation and thus remain unchanged. But divisions occurred in due course, different schools of thought and their individual doctrines constantly offered the opportunity of comparison, and had they been compared with divine wisdom and love, every serious examiner could have known which doctrines were human work and should have been denounced as misguided beliefs. Consequently, the people who were capable of verifying the truth but failed to do so and unscrupulously passed on doctrines which on closer examination they should have rejected, are mostly to blame and will also be held accountable. As a result they had spread errors and lies.

However, there have always been people who, of their own accord, had undertaken such assessments and as reformers tried to change the old doctrines. And again, it depended on their degree of maturity how much they were living in truth and could convey it as such .... Hence, time and again human beings had been given the opportunity to form an opinion about religious doctrines, since due to the disputes between different schools of thought, due to the divisions within the church, they were made aware of the different teachings but nevertheless it was demanded that they had to be believed. Now the intellect and the heart had to become active if an evaluation were to be carried out, and that required the person's will and his desire to know the truth. Every follower of a doctrine supports his doctrine and yet different doctrines cannot claim to be the truth as there is only one truth. And every human being should endeavour to acquire this truth .... Thus it is indeed absolutely essential for a human being to form a personal opinion about every religious instruction otherwise it cannot ever become his spiritual possession even if he supports it with words. But then such words are not an innermost conviction, since conviction absolutely necessitates mental deliberation and this thought process can only be correctly guided by appealing to the divine spirit.

However, if teachers offer the pure truth a person will find it much easier to gain inner conviction if he reflects on it himself, while it takes a stronger will and desire for truth to identify misguided teachings as wrong. And this is why the teacher is wholly responsible if he, due to his own indifference or negligence, fails to carry out an assessment and spreads spiritual information of which he is not completely convinced himself. For if he has offered himself for teaching work he may only teach what he himself - after serious assessment - considers to be acceptable, otherwise he sins against those who believe to receive wisdom from him and whom he urges into wrong thinking with misguided teachings. Furthermore, it is his duty to encourage people to evaluate the teachings too so that they, in turn, may gain conviction, or a living faith, and become able to differentiate between error and truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Assessing religious dogma .... Divisions ....

B.D. 3159b from June 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

Intellectual knowledge acquired by the human being without prayer to God for spiritual enlightenment is incomplete and therefore cannot be described as consistent. Hence there can still be unsolved issues and these in particular give cause to doubt because different supporters also explain them differently. It is now self-evident that the different results also have to be assessed by anyone who only wants to accept the truth. Human knowledge is never above reproach, and that controversial issues always relate to human knowledge, human interpretations, is obvious from the fact that it is disputed, because pure truth originating from God is always the same and will never show different results.

A person without good will and a desire for truth will receive God’s transmitted truth incorrectly as his thoughts are subject to evil influences which confuse him and render the truth incomprehensible; on the other hand, a person who genuinely strives for truth also questions misguided knowledge. It does not give him complete assurance of truth and thus he evaluates it, provided he is not prohibited to do so and unconditional acceptance is demanded of him which is, however, at all times and without question Satan’s doing. For it will never be an injustice before God to sincerely seek the truth, and that the human being should form an opinion of what is presented to him as truth is part of it. Nor should the human being be guided by other people’s idea of truth but form his own judgment, particularly when he is expected or offers himself to distribute knowledge and teach other people.

God does not deny His help to the human being who humbly asks for His mercy, but whether the highly respected dignitary of the world or the scientist holding a worldly elevated position, be it in a spiritual or secular office, bends himself in deepest humility before God as the sole Provider of truth and thus complies with the first condition for its receipt has to be doubted, if his teachings do not offer flawless explanations or are in contradiction to each other. Error exists for as long as there are divisions and different interpretations because there is only one truth, and to ascertain this truth the human being will have to make contact with the eternal Deity Himself, he will have to ask Him for spiritual enlightenment and by a God-pleasing way of life become worthy of being taught by Him directly .... However, God knows how and in which way He shall teach the human being who strives and prays for truth but the end result will always be pure truth since it is God’s will that His living creations shall live in truth, hence He also enlightens them in accordance with their will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Blessing of exchanging ideas ....

B.D. 3160 from June 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The exchange of spiritual thoughts will always benefit the striving for truth, for only those who genuinely desire the latter will entertain such an exchange of ideas and thus will also be supported and advised by the spiritual forces which are mediators of mental knowledge that corresponds to truth. And these forces will always and forever support the human being, they increase his knowledge and motivate his will to make use of this knowledge, which always signifies spiritual progress. The beings of light also bring spiritual aspirants together to provide them with the opportunity to exchange ideas. And questions as well as answers will be posed and offered at the behest of these beings of light, which participate in people's trains of thought and raise the subject which people consider important to know. Beings of light particularly gladly look after those people who listen to their whisperings, that is, those who themselves enjoy such conversations which are of spiritual origin, for then they will be able to give them unlimited information, they will be able to instruct in the form of a dialogue, the contents of which is always adapted to the human being's state of maturity. And the involved parties will always derive benefit for their souls from this, for every gift offered to people by the beings of light is an illumination of strength from God which has to have a constructive and knowledge-increasing effect. The beings of light will always be people's advisors as long as they merely desire the pure truth and their correct attitude towards God motivates their spiritual conversations. A higher degree of maturity has to be the inevitable result, for once the mental knowledge has been accepted it will also stimulate the person to use it for himself or for his fellow human being, and both mean spiritual progress. Spiritual conversations should therefore frequently take place, they are, after all, not the mental results of the individual person but transfers of strength from the spiritual kingdom, which will always result in an increase of spiritual substance, for anything that comes from the spiritual kingdom directly enters the human soul and increases its spiritual substance. Thus it is an influx of strength which must lead to the human being's higher development. The exchange of ideas is also a form of instruction from the spiritual kingdom, but it is not always appreciated as such, since the human being does not always recognise the origin of the thoughts which are spoken, even though he ought to realise that people are always surrounded by beings of light as soon as a spiritual question is being discussed, provided that people have the serious intention to reach God and make every effort to recognise Him. To those He sends His messengers, they bring light on His instructions to all those who pose questions to God or to each other. For every exchange of thoughts is a matter of question-and-answer which, depending on the desire for truth, will also be truthful yet only be recognised as truth if prior to such exchange of thoughts the human beings appeals in heartfelt prayer for God to enlighten his spirit ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Afflictions and trials are means to attain perfection ....

B.D. 3163 from June 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The trials and affliction imposed on a human being are rarely recognised as a means to attain highest perfection. God knows every individual person's degree of maturity, He knows their hearts, and He truly does not miss the slightest movement which speaks for or against Him. And therefore He also knows which degree of development each human can still reach, and accordingly He will bestow suffering or strokes of fate upon the person if the possibility still exists to thereby raise the soul's maturity. Before its embodiment as a human being the soul knew full well what would happen to it during its life on earth, it entered its final embodiment in full agreement by hoping it would emerge from it victoriously. It beheld its pleasures as well as its sufferings on its path of life and yet did not let them frighten it from going, since, on the other hand, it also knew of God's help and His grace and foresaw the possibility to completely outgrow matter and dispose of its shell for good. For this reason so many a soul accepts a particularly difficult earthly fate, because it also foresaw the consequences of a correctly lived earthly life and knows the final goal and deems it reachable. Yet in earthly life it loses its past awareness, and therefore it fails to make use of the opportunities and is in danger of not reaching its goal. And therefore God provides it with help by creating opportunities on earth which enable the soul to mature fully. And then the human being will have to surmount greater opposition, as suffering and sadness are given to him on earth for which he has to appeal to God for strength in order to overcome them. A life without battle would always keep him at the same stage of development and he would have lived his life in vain. It is not that he has to atone for his sins on earth, like it is wrongly taught, but it only matters that he moves from the abyss, in which he still finds himself, to higher spheres, that he transforms himself into a being of light, that he works at improving himself by discarding everything which still prevents him from receiving an undreamt of abundance of light.

He must effectively purify a still opaque shell through suffering and misery, he must remove every impurity from it so that the light will then be able shine through it, for this purification has to take place of a person's own will, it cannot be implemented by God without the human being's will. Suffering and love are the only means to be cleansed from all impurities, and a great extent of suffering is the expression of great divine love at the same time, which wants to help the person to become such that God can make him infinitely happy in eternity. Sorely afflicted people on earth are therefore especially seized by His love, even though it seems incomprehensible to them. Life on earth is short compared to eternity, and one day the soul will look back with gratitude and praise on its short time on earth in which the suffering resulted in its higher maturity which it would never have attained without suffering. A person on earth has immeasurable blessings at his disposal so that he can endure even the worst suffering if, in heartfelt prayer, He draws strength from God, for He has assured him of this. He will let no-one leave Him without having strengthened him who confides his adversity to Him in firm faith so that He can and will help him. For the suffering is never greater than the One Who imposes it, Who has truly enough power to help people in every need. Therefore, always keep His love, wisdom and omnipotence in mind if you are burdened by severe suffering and you will feel comforted and patiently wait for His help ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Course of life predetermined depending on will ....

B.D. 3176 from June 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The human being's course of life corresponds to the soul's state of maturity at the time of its embodiment on earth, that means, God so delineated its earthly life that it provides the soul with the best possibility for higher development. If the human being has the interest of his soul at heart he will indeed make use of every opportunity and reach his goal while he is still on earth, he will adapt himself to the eternal Deity by living a way of life according to God's will. But he can also let all opportunities pass by without making use of them, and this signifies spiritual standstill, a deficiency in his development. And this shortcoming shall be balanced out again, therefore life often makes great demands on him which require all his strength if he wants to comply with them. He is effectively offered another opportunity to practise neighbourly love insofar as something is expected of him which requires all his will but which presupposes helpful neighbourly love. If he lives up to these requirements he must activate his will and work for the benefit of his fellow human beings. And this activity can lead to the soul's maturity, because its driving force is neighbourly love and this is the most effective means to attain maturity of soul. If the human being practises neighbourly love from an early age, he will use every opportunity offered to him for his spiritual advancement, for then he will also brightly and clearly recognise the meaning and purpose of his earthly existence.

If, however, he is half-hearted and sluggish and if his heart is hardened towards his fellow human beings' suffering, then he will also let every possibility for development pass by, he will only think of himself and ignore his fellow human beings' hardship, then he will also live in complete ignorance of his actual task on earth and therefore will not consciously strive to ascend. It is possible that the soul, prior to its incarnation as a human being, can already have been exceedingly willing, and this willingness led to its earthly life in which it can attain a very high spiritual level, for according to its will God provides it with the opportunity to become active. Thus the human being will find life relatively easy insofar as his soul will not offer resistance but willingly strive to fulfil the commandments of God because it receives strength as a result of its willingness. For it is the strength of love which results in activity of love again. A willing soul does not resist carrying out loving deeds because love dwells within it and because a loving heart will constantly stimulate loving activity. And therefore he will be offered an abundance of opportunities, regardless of how he uses them. The less a person resists his inner urges the sooner the soul will mature, for then it will be constantly driven to carry out deeds of love, and thus the soul gradually changes into love, it complies with its task on earth, and every experience contributes towards its higher development. For the soul's earthly life is predetermined depending on its will, which it can therefore cover with great success .... so that it will attain the maturity on earth which allows it to enter the kingdom of light immediately after its physical death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Intimate connection with God necessary ....

B.D. 3180 from July 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You all have to comply with the commandment of the hour, and this is: intimately unite with God, for only with Him will you be able to assert yourselves in the world. It is more urgent than ever that you seek Him, that you approach Him and appeal for His grace and blessing, for the adversity will be great and no one will be able to help you but the one Who rules over heaven and earth. And therefore you should unite yourselves with Him, and that with all eagerness, for it is not much longer that you will need extraordinary strength. And then you will no longer be able to muster the will to approach Him when everything around you threatens to collapse. Therefore call upon Him beforehand and ask Him to increase your strength, to take all weakness from you, to have mercy on you and not let you fall in the temptations which will threaten every believer on the part of the earthly world. The heartfelt prayer beforehand will be answered as long as it only applies to spiritual well-being, and people need not fear that God will not take care of their worries and hardships .... He will show Himself to those who need strength as soon as they have already been in closest contact with God, for He rewards their love .... They are His children whom He will gently lead out of all dangers. And therefore believe in Him, believe in His might and in His love which looks after you uninterruptedly, and believe that He directs everything such that it is good for you, even if you don't recognize this straight away. If you vividly imagine God's love, wisdom and omnipotence, a deep inner peace will enter your heart, for then you will also know that nothing can come over you unless it helps the soul to mature. And no matter how it comes about, it is God's will to which you should submit yourselves so that you will no longer oppose God but, in deep, true filial love, appeal to Him for His support, which He will truly not deny you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Binding the adversary of God .... abuse of power ....

B.D. 3181 from July 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God's power is unlimited and also extends into the realm of the one who is His adversary. This spiritual world is also subject to Him and yet He leaves His adversary great freedom by not taking away his power over the human being's soul, yet only up to a certain limit. The human being is not defencelessly at the mercy of evil, for he can oppose it with his will and his love, and then God's adversary is completely powerless. And God stands by the human being in every way if he turns to Him for help. But the latter retains power over the human being if he himself grants it. But God allows this because the human being must become active himself if he wants to become perfect. His paths must remain free both upwards and downwards, he must avoid evil of his own accord and strive towards good. Therefore evil must also be able to influence him and therefore cannot be completely banished in the world. But if the human being's will is too weak and he does not ask for God's support he hands himself over to the power of the evil one, and he uses it in such a way that he tries to completely displace God, that he tries to cast a spell over all beings on earth and is active in a way which now determines God to oppose His power and to defeat His adversary for a long time, to bind him, i.e. to take away his power. For the entire spiritual kingdom is subject to Him, and even that which does not voluntarily submit to Him must bow to His will and His power. And when the time has come all power will be taken from him. His opposition extends to separating the spiritual from God, to transfer it into endless distance and to get it under his control. The spiritual, however, must strive towards God of its own will if it wants to come close to Him. It is neither forced by God nor can God's adversary force it towards Him, but every power seeks to win it for itself, only with opposite means. And the adversary has also received permission from God to influence the essence, the human being's soul, but always on condition that the human being also has knowledge of the eternal deity and of His rule and activity and can therefore freely decide for one of the two powers, for good or evil .... But as soon as God's adversary abuses this permission by wanting to deprive humanity of the knowledge of God and His working, God's unlimited power will come into action and He will take all power away from him for a time, so that the spiritual being which strives towards God is unhindered, thus it can return to the one from Whom it originally originated. God's power is unlimited, and even if the adversary unfolds his power and appears to be successful, this power is still first given to him by God and He can take it away from him as and when He wants. Only one will rules over heaven and earth, and it rules in all wisdom and love .... But the power which expresses itself in opposition to wisdom and love is never divine and therefore also does not exist .... it must bow before the Most High if He demands submission, if freedom of will is abused in a way which exceeds His authority .... if the adversary of God takes action against Himself and wants to drag all spiritual things with him .... Then God lets him feel His power, He binds him and renders him harmless for a long time ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Source of wisdom .... word of God .... effect ....

B.D. 3182 from July 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

There is no more reliable source of wisdom than the word of God, for truth emanates from God and He Himself conveys it to people through His word. Therefore, anyone who constantly draws from this source need never fear to be in error, for the reception of the divine word is an expression of strength by spiritual powers. But only beings of light have strength at their disposal, and they will never spread error since they live in truth themselves and also want to offer it to people on earth with their love. Only a process of transmitting strength can convey the divine word to earth in such a form that it is also obviously present to fellow human beings and thus remains as an obvious working of God, Whose love for the unredeemed wants to provide a means for it to become free and gain eternal life. Therefore, that which visibly arises must come forth from beings which can receive and distribute strength, which presupposes that they receive this strength from God, thus they are, as it were, only the executors of divine will. Consequently, the word originally came forth from God and therefore has to be pure truth, it has to contain profound wisdom and have an extremely beneficial effect .... It must guide people into knowledge, make them knowledgeable and reshape them according to divine will. For this is made known to people through the word of God, and if the human being seeks to fulfil God's will of his own free will he changes himself, i.e. his soul, into love .... And this is the purpose of his stay on earth, that he conforms to the eternal deity, that he changes his God-opposing nature and submits his will to God's will. And the word of God guides him to this end, it is, so to speak, his signpost on his earthly path of life, it is the means which inevitably leads to the aim if it is followed, because the human being now changes the state of ignorance, which was his share due to his past apostasy from God, into the free state of knowledge, which is the prerequisite for acquiring eternal life ....

Divine truth will always contribute to the human being's perfection as soon as he allows it to have an effect on him, i.e. does not close himself off to knowledge. And truth will always be where God Himself can work, where He finds a receptive and willing heart. The ability requires a righteous way of life, the willingness the desire for truth. Both, however, are again the effect of the divine word if it is offered to the human being through intermediaries and he accepts it without resistance, for truth will always be recognizable by its effect, that it leads to God from where it originates. Hence the word of God is the soul's source of life, it is the spring from which it can constantly draw, from which the clearest water flows which strengthens and refreshes the soul. It is the most necessary thing for the soul on earth, which cannot be replaced by anything and which is therefore always and constantly conveyed to earth by God's infinite love, since without it people would have to live in want of their souls and their fate would not be life but death in eternity. But only God is the source of pure truth, and only there can truth be received where God is acknowledged in His love, wisdom and omnipotence and His word is consciously requested. Only then will the word of God be recognized as truth and be unsurpassable in its effect ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The secret of eternal love ....

B.D. 3183 from July 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

That is the secret of eternal love, that it is the basic element, that it is strength and thus divine original substance, thus also the epitome of the divine being. It is, as it were, something material in spiritual form, thus the substance of a being which can only be thought of as pure spirit and thus does not possess love as a characteristic but is pure love. For the still material human being this is inconceivable and incomprehensible and therefore a mystery until he has changed himself into love, until through his change he feels permeated by a current of strength which lifts him up and invisibly chains him to the eternal love Itself, until he feels intimately united with God in the working of love. Then the secret of eternal love is not yet revealed to him, but the essence of the eternal deity takes more and more shape .... the human being recognizes that love is inseparable from God, that everything which exists has its origin in it, that therefore the visible and invisible world is only an expression of this immense love .... that love is therefore in itself a strength whose effect is unlimited. Love will therefore be regarded as the substance of the eternal deity, because it is simply inconceivable without love ....

Only the human being who shapes himself into love on earth gains an idea which approaches the truth by now seeing God in everything which has emerged from His strength of love, and he now recognizes the creator in His creations. For the latter always remain products of the elementary power, and the elementary power is love, thus God Himself. And therefore the created must also be imperishable because God cannot destroy Himself. And the creations must be in the closest connection with the creator, because a power cannot be divided, but divine love is to be addressed as the original substance of all creation, as power .... as eternal deity, Which is therefore also present everywhere in Its beingness where the strength of love, a work of creation, is evident. Love, strength, creation is always the same .... never-ending emanation of that which is the original substance of the eternal deity. God is strength and entity at the same time, He is love Himself and emanates love, He is a spirit from eternity, Who becomes material as love, as strength, which now appears, otherwise the spirit of God could never be felt.

This is a mystery which remains veiled from the human being until his transfiguration, although it is revealed to him through God's infinite love .... But the human being as such does not grasp it until he has changed himself into love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God permits the battle of faith ....

B.D. 3184 from July 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People will experience serious psychological conflicts as a result of worldly laws, and this time is not far away. They will be required to openly declare their faith, and God allows this to happen because it is necessary that people should give serious thought to the question of their salvation which they had disregarded so far. He allows them to be put under pressure by the earthly power, to experience serious difficulties due to their faith, so that they have to make a clear decision regarding their belief. He allows every human being his freedom, that is, God will not force anyone to acknowledge Him if he is not warned by his inner voice to remain loyal to God and thus feels the inner urge to confess Him before the world. God will indeed allow this inner voice and observer to speak where there is still doubt and the human being is weak-willed. He will help all those who are hitherto undecided, He will send them devout people and through them touch their hearts, He will come close to everyone in His Word, in suffering and in need; He will reveal Himself to them, and with the good intention to recognise God and to fulfil His will a human being will also know how he should decide, because then the beings of light, who care for him, will also guide his thoughts right. But many people will discard what should be their most precious possession .... their faith in Jesus Christ as the divine Saviour ....

They will choose the world without hesitation and cause serious distress to their souls. And God cautions them in advance by confronting them Himself through His servants .... by teaching them to know the strength of faith and thus giving them remarkable evidence which can result in faith if they are not entirely opposed to God. And for that reason He will allow the battle against the faith, He will allow it to assume shapes which indicate the depravity of people because He Himself wants to speak during this time in order to save those people who need a convincing reason to believe. Therefore He will not prevent the earthly power when it openly advances against people who confess God. And then people are forced to make a decision, and this decision is vitally important for the souls as it will determine the soul’s fate in eternity, whether it will awaken to life or to death after it departs from this earth. To help people make the right decision God will try beforehand to make them understand, He will try to influence them through His earthly and spiritual servants who will help them if they are uncertain what they should do. But He will not force their will and therefore it is necessary that people are compelled by earthly means to make a decision in order that the freedom of their actions is guaranteed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Wrong will .... intervention of God ....

B.D. 3185 from July 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God does not command the will of men, but He puts a stop to their deeds if He deems it necessary. And therefore people are active in a way which completely contradicts divine order. And they are not prevented from doing so by God, so that they shall realize for themselves where it leads to if they do not submit their thoughts and actions to God. And what they do, they do out of themselves, without connection with God, in the feeling of their own strength and the conviction of right thinking, when they use their strength to act against the weak. This is a thinking and acting which does not correspond to the commandments of love for God and neighbour, and consequently the human being violates the divine order. His freedom of will will not be curtailed, his actions will not be prevented, so that the human being himself will recognize by the consequences that he has erred, so that he will change his thinking of his own accord and submit to the commandment of love for God and his neighbour. And therefore the will can develop uninhibitedly, it can initiate deeds which border on the satanic without being gagged by God, it can express itself in the wrong direction and achieve devastating effects without God forcibly guiding this will into the right path. However, God sets a limit to the procedure, namely when He Himself is completely ignored, i.e. when people only work with God's counter-power, when they listen to it and thus overturn the divine order, which is the preservation of all created things or dissolution for the purpose of serving activity. Then God will put a stop to it, in accordance with the depravity which humanity's actions prove. But then people who are not guilty, who recognize God and strive to live in His order, will also be most painfully affected. But it is understandable to them that God intervenes and that He lets His power become apparent. They humbly accept everything imposed on them for the sake of their fellow human beings, who must be visibly and tangibly affected if they are to change of their own free will. Nevertheless, free will remains with people if God does not take their earthly life away from them. They must let their will become active of their own accord, and happy is he who then uses this will correctly, who uses it for works of neighbourly love, who observes divine order and seeks contact with God, for God's intervention has become a blessing for his soul. But every indication of this is in vain where people are already so hardened that they only think of themselves and their well-being and therefore abuse their strength. Their will is unbending, the human being is not accessible to any idea and therefore does not shy away from any deed, even though it undeniably betrays satan’s influence. People will be capable of actions which endanger their fellow human being's soul and body, and therefore God will express Himself by not binding their will but by preventing the effect of their will .... by opposing His will to people's will and this signifies a work of destruction of dreadful proportions. For His love and justice will not tolerate that the weak perish and the strong seize what is not his due. His love also does not tolerate that people's souls are enslaved and that they are in danger of losing themselves to the lords of the underworld. And therefore He lets His voice be heard and calls people to come to their senses and strive towards Him, so that they refrain from their plan to destroy everything that is weak and to raise themselves above them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Last means .... earth walk again ....

B.D. 3186 from July 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God, in His love and patience, has granted the spiritual substance an extremely long time for redemption, which would have been fully sufficient for the spiritual substance's final return to Him if the human being had made use of it in the last stage as is his duty. The fact that he now fails, that he does not take his spiritual higher development seriously and only lives for earthly life, is his completely free will, and therefore the human being must also accept the consequences. He cannot throw off the fetters of matter but has to remain in it again for an infinitely long time because he himself desired it on earth. This is an unspeakably agonizing period of time for the spiritual, which was able to move in complete freedom in the beginning and already had to cover this agonizing course of development once in order to begin it again .... It is such an agonizing state that God still gives it every opportunity to free itself before the end, before the expiry of this redemption epoch. And He uses the most effective means, He forcibly detaches people from matter in order to make it easy for them to overcome, He takes away their possessions and places them into the world completely carefree, so that it would now be easy for the human being to turn away from matter and only strive for spiritual good. But in the last days man is so rooted in matter that he strives even more eagerly to gain possession of earthly goods again, and that he craves and strives for them more than before. And thus he will be granted what he desires .... He himself is incarnated into matter, and his freedom of will is taken from him again for an endless time .... But the human being does not listen to any such idea, and therefore no help can be given to him because he cannot believe and does not want to believe. Recollection cannot be given to him since the development upwards would then take place under a certain compulsion if he knew about the agonies of his past earthly life and this would cause him to completely change his thoughts and actions. However, unconditional freedom of will must bring about this change, otherwise it would be worthless before God. And therefore God still uses all means, He allows the end time to be painful for every human being in order to kill his desire for the material world, in order to direct his gaze into the spiritual kingdom, away from matter and towards God .... And therefore He also allows the appalling misery caused by human will, because this can contribute towards stifling earthly desire and achieving the highest spiritual success in the desire for God. And therefore hardship and affliction will increase the more it approaches the end .... People will be deprived of what seems desirable to them, they will have to give everything in order to be able to receive spiritual good, if it is imparted to them by God's messengers on His behalf .... Yet free will will never be touched, and therefore the harvest will not be great. Yet God's love will use every means to help the unredeemed spirits before the last hour has come in order to protect them from a repeated embodiment on earth, which is exceedingly painful ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love is the most effective weapon against evil ....

B.D. 3187 from July 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The human being's most powerful weapon against all evil is love .... Anyone in possession of love is protected by God Himself, because He dwells in him and truly everything must give way to His power. Evil takes flight from this weapon or allows itself to be overcome. For love is its most effective foe which it cannot bear up against. Love subjugates everything that comes into contact with it, if it does not visibly escape from it. This is why love will always be a person's most effective weapon; he will always be successful in battle and need not fear anything if he uses this weapon to fight with .... This should be heeded during every situation in life, during every dispute and above all during the final time of battle, when love itself will come under attack. For God's adversary will very strongly insist that even kind-hearted activity should be suppressed and thus made impossible to accomplish. He will put pressure on people into passing laws which will restrain the kind-hearted actions expected by God. He will not shy away from using people to declare something to be wrong, which alone corresponds to God's will, he will demand unkindness where God requests actions of love, because he can only triumph over people if they no longer use this weapon of love. And this denotes a great danger for the human soul which must be fought against completely consciously. Therefore God admonishes people to continuous kind-hearted activity, He explains to them the blessings and the strength a person can draw from constant actions of love. He must not let himself be misled by secular laws and only ever do what his heart tells him to do, for without love he will descend into darkness and the adversary will have reached his goal .... Love is divine, and he who remains in love carries God within himself and need not fear any power, regardless of how much it threatens him. He who remains in love inwardly resists the intentions of the world which is governed by the adversary. And this resistance cannot be broken by anyone, for the adversary's power is too weak to affect the strength of love. Love may not be banished or it would mean total downfall. Only those who love will live; heartlessness, however, will inevitably result in the soul's death. It is the adversary's intended goal to pull all the soul's striving towards the light into darkness. But he has no power over the one who lives a life of love, and he who lives in love shall also give love to his neighbour, so that he will recognise the strength of love and likewise strive for it by practising love wherever the opportunity presents itself to him. Only someone having shaped himself into love will be strong in the coming time. He will not be afraid of anything, he will try to balance each onslaught with love and he will erect a wall around himself which no-one will be able to pull down. Love is the mightiest factor on earth, it is the key to wisdom, it is the bridge into eternal life, it is the guarantee for God's love, and thus it also signifies light and strength, and both are life .... enabling the soul to be active in all wisdom for all eternity. Only love leads to the goal, only through love will the soul in the human being attain the original state again, only love brings God closer to him and may therefore never be excluded. And at no time ever should people give in to the laws which inhibit their activity of love and which is therefore always the work of the one who, as God's adversary, is devoid of all love and therefore fights against it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Conditions for teaching activity ....

B.D. 3188 from July 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The gift to teach as a servant of God must be consciously requested, by which the human being declares his willingness to be active for God and on His behalf. For in order to be able to carry out the teaching ministry he has to be pre-educated, he first has to have absorbed what he is to teach himself; he has to be imparted a body of thought which enables him to teach, he has to be able to think skilfully and logically, and this requires a training which can only be carried out by God Himself or by His spiritual messengers. And the human being must declare himself willing to do so, he must let his will become active and constantly accept instructions until he has attained a degree of knowledge which is now also sufficient to instruct his fellow human beings again, to refute objections, to correct errors and thus to spread the pure truth from God. Anyone who offers himself to God for this office, who is willing to serve Him and his fellow human beings, will also be accepted by God, because it is extremely necessary that people are guided into truth, and because only a few people are able to muster the will to accept mental instructions until they can call clear knowledge their own. For they must have strong faith, they must unconditionally accept what is offered to them, above all they must consider direct instruction from God possible, otherwise they would not listen to the inner voice which announces itself to them .... They must believe in the working of the spirit in the human being, otherwise it cannot be effective. And they must work tirelessly on themselves in order to increase their ability to hear the inner voice; they must do everything that requires a strong will so that they will now also be able to utilize what is offered to them, for the gift of being able to teach is now the result of their strong will, which God blesses and rewards by training the human being so that he can carry out his ministry as a teacher when it concerns proclaiming the gospel to fellow human beings. For God wants to convey His word to the world through His faithful servants on earth, He wants to give knowledge to all people through people who have received the knowledge from Himself and thus can now carry out their mission correctly for the blessing of humanity, which is seeking and willingly allows itself to be taught by them without resistance. For by the way a gift of grace is offered people will recognize where it originated from, and their willingness to accept or reject what is offered to them will be correspondingly. And therefore God needs servants on earth who offer themselves for it, and He imparts strength and grace to them, He instructs them and conveys His word to earth, He enlightens their spirit so that they understand what is offered to them and can transfer it to their fellow human beings in the same way and thus the truth is spread on earth, as it is God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The power of divine love .... nature of God ....

B.D. 3189 from July 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The more impressively the strength of love is presented to the human being the easier he will grasp the essence of the eternal deity, for he will then strive to test this strength, he will always and constantly practice love and consequently also be permeated by the eternal strength of love. But where God's love can become effective wisdom is not far away either, knowledge also flows to the human being there, he is guided into knowledge and God's nature also becomes more understandable to him, even though he will never grasp the last on earth, even though he will never be able to fathom God's nature in all its depth. Yet this is how far he penetrates in order to recognize God as an elementary power which is active everywhere in the universe and which only expresses itself in love. For everything that has been created and everything that takes place in the earthly and spiritual kingdom is based on His love, thus love is the elementary power which visibly expresses itself to the human being who changes himself into love and now enters into tangible contact with the elementary power. Only the loving human being can understand it, only the loving human being feels the strength of love in himself, and only the loving human being likewise enters the stage of emanation of strength, for God's strength of love flows towards him and makes him a bearer of strength who can now also distribute again what he receives. God is love, in God everything has its beginning and its end because it emerged from the strength of love and has to flow towards Him again. As long as the human being is without love he is also without strength, he is so unlike the essence of the eternal deity that he no longer has any connection with Him, that the flow of strength which emanates from God does not touch him and this means spiritual death for the being, because only where strength is there is also life. If love is presented to the human being as a redeeming principle, as a source of strength, as a direct emanation of God, Who is love in Himself, then he can open himself to this influx by virtue of his will by becoming active in love himself and thereby drawing God to himself, Whose emanation of love he can now feel as a pleasing feeling of strength which drives and enables him to always work again with love. This becoming aware of strength is also the awakening to life of the spirit, for as soon as the human being has once received, thus felt, the strength from God, his striving will be directed towards constantly receiving it, because the previous state of weakness now appears unbearable to him and he no longer wants to fall back into it. And the desire for God's love, for His strength, is also a guarantee for him that he will not go away empty-handed; for God provides everyone who wants to approach Him with the strength of love, after all, this desire already proves his love for Him. And in his desire for God the human being will also give love to everything that surrounds him, he will practice neighbourly love completely unselfishly, for this is the strength of divine love, that it shapes him into love who does not close himself off to it through his will. God's nature is love, He shares Himself with all who do not oppose Him, and He considers those who bend their will to Him. He rewards their love for Him through richest knowledge, for He guides them into truth and makes everything understandable to them so that they can mature in realization, so that they can grasp the essence of the eternal deity and strive ever more eagerly towards it by constantly being active in love .... For God Himself now works in them as soon as they practice love, God Himself takes abode in the one who has shaped his heart into love; he is inseparably united with God, Who is love Himself, because he has changed himself into love, because he has re-entered the original state, because he has returned to the one from Whom he originated ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Truth of inspired proclamations .... medial ....

B.D. 3190a from July 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Man has the gift of being able to judge, and he should also use this gift. It is his right and also his duty to observe what is going on around him and to take a stand for or against it, otherwise he will leave the gift of understanding unused and this will be detrimental to his soul, which should mature in everything. A conscientious examination also gives the human being the right to judge, but it is also absolutely necessary for this. A conscientious examination also enables him to pass a just judgment, because then the will to possess the true is recognizable and this will is always blessed, thus the human being is provided with the power of realization and can now judge correctly and justly. The blessing of divine revelations remains reserved for many people because they do not acknowledge them. Conversely, however, many things are recognized and falsely represented as coming from above, even though their divine origin must be denied. This is immensely misleading when it is spread as spiritual knowledge and prevents people from recognizing the truth. If the human being is completely free of prejudice, he will very soon recognize the spirit in what is to be made accessible to people as truth. He will sense where others have to use their intellect in order to reach the same result, and then it is the voice of the heart which instructs the human being and warns him when untruth touches his ear, but which also lets him recognize what is right, which is helpful to people for their salvation of soul ....

The truth of the inspired proclamation can easily be recognized by the fact that it contains divine wisdom. The content of the proclamations must go far beyond human thinking, thus they must contain summarizing explanations which make the essence of the eternal deity clear to the human being, they must make God's love, wisdom and omnipotence recognizable, thus they must be profound in their content and clear in their structure. Their content must be teachings which reveal a high knowledge of the teacher, but on the other hand they must be held in such a way that they are comprehensible to every person who wants to understand them. The gifts which are offered medially often lack the depth of knowledge, and they also do not contain wisdom which increases the knowledge of the human being, because they lack coherence. But as soon as they have an improving effect on people they cannot be denied a spiritual giver who strives towards God; he is just not yet in the degree of light which allows him to teach people. But he seeks to impart his knowledge and uses people for this who surrender their will to unknown powers, which is therefore also not denied to him by God because people bypass the direct path, the path to God, the prayer for the working of the spirit, which gives them the most certain guarantee that erring beings can no longer instruct them. The strength of will is necessary to receive the truth from God, but not that the human being relinquishes his will, which can now also be appropriated by beings who want to assert themselves without being instructed by God to teach people. It is a welcome opportunity for these beings to transfer their still inadequate knowledge to people. Admittedly, they are prevented from imparting error by people's will to live in a God-pleasing way. But as soon as the human being himself clings to an error they will take up his thoughts and return it in detail; they will, in a manner of speaking, use human thinking as a foundation on which they now build, and thereby erroneous teachings arise which are now no longer recognized but eagerly advocated as truth imparted from above, although they originated from their own thinking and will. For the human being himself is the cause of such teachings, firstly through his will and his thinking and then through the devotion of the will, which can now be used by every being that has access to the one who avails himself of his will. The laws of the spiritual kingdom are fixed, they are clearly and unambiguously presented to people through the working of the spirit, through the inner word .... As soon as the human being tries to penetrate an area outside of this lawfulness which is otherwise closed to him, he must also reckon with the fact that he will not be offered unconditional truth, even though he reduces the danger of falling prey to evil beings through his own striving towards God. Yet the guarantee for unconditional truth is only given to him if he subjects himself to divine law, if he wants to receive the truth from within, from the spiritual spark within himself which is part of God and which will never ever teach him wrongly ....

People should contact God Himself, they should ask Him for the truth, for enlightenment of the spirit and then faithfully wait for the fulfilment of their requests. Then God will instruct them through His messengers or directly through the inner word. However, both results must agree, otherwise the divine origin can be doubted, for God's messengers teach nothing else but God Himself, because they always and constantly only fulfil His will. Wanting to receive the truth in a fully conscious state after heartfelt prayer also guarantees God's working through His spirit, and the human being does not need a fellow human being who surrenders his will in order to serve the beings of light as an organ. For the beings of light can mentally communicate themselves to the human being as soon as he surrenders himself to their influence. The human being should practice consciously listening within so that he will always be able to hear God's voice. The mental instructions are therefore far more valuable because they earn the human being profoundest knowledge who desires such and humbly requests it from God. But if God speaks to people through pure spiritual beings then these will announce the same as what is conveyed to people through the inner word, but the proclamations will never contradict each other. And this is the characteristic of the divine mission, that the human being increases in knowledge which he can now also pass on in the most comprehensible way, that he can therefore, as a disciple of Jesus, spread His teaching amongst his fellow human beings, that he preaches love to them, thus teaches love and practices love, otherwise he cannot receive the truth himself. For the reception of divine truth presupposes activity of love, and therefore truth will always be found where love is practiced, because then God Himself can work in the human being and His activity truly guarantees purest truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Truth of inspired proclamations .... medial ....

B.D. 3190b from July 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

What the spirit of God reveals is hidden from science, and therefore the gifts of the spirit cannot be received by a school unless the human being asks for the working of the spirit and the spirit makes itself known to him through those who are to teach on earth on God's behalf, who are called by Him to spread the spiritual knowledge which they have received directly from Him. But it follows from this that all truth originates from God, that it cannot be offered to people by any other means, that therefore everyone who wants to know the truth must be taught directly or indirectly by the spirit of God. It also follows that the origin of every source must first be examined before it is recognized and the human being is allowed to draw from it. God's working must be established without a doubt in order to be able to represent a mediated spiritual knowledge as pure truth. If this origin is not proven, then the knowledge can only be acknowledged when it fully and completely corresponds to the word of God, which He Himself directly conveys to earth through the inner word. For pure truth can never originally come from outside, it has to be placed by God Himself into the heart of the one who deeply desires it and humbly asks God for knowledge. It must be born out of him himself, i.e. the spiritual spark in the human being must make itself known, which cannot err because it is part of God's spirit, Who is truth Himself. And thus a precise characteristic is given which should always form the basis of the examination of spiritual knowledge, for God has always and everywhere guided His word to earth which is conveyed to those who sincerely desire truth; seekers are always guided on the path so that they can take notice of God’s word which was directly conveyed to earth and which they should now also examine like everything else which is offered to them as spiritual knowledge. And the true seeker of truth will also recognize it as God’s word, because the word speaks for itself, because it touches his heart and revives his faith with strength and now also urges him to accept it as God's working. But rarely do seekers take the direct path to God, rarely is their faith so strong that they call upon Him for enlightenment of the spirit, for the ability to recognize the truth. And this is why so many other paths are taken which certainly also have the same aim, i.e., whose followers all have the will to recognize what is right but who neglect to call upon God Himself, as the giver of truth, for His support and guidance, and if they do so they don't expect His answer in which form He wants to impart it to them but try to penetrate the spiritual kingdom themselves by disregarding laws which God has given .... by not consciously listening but believing that they can receive unconsciously, which results in the fact that mature and immature spiritual beings can make themselves known to whom such an expression is not forbidden by God. And it depends on the human being's will which beings use the will given to them for spiritual manifestations. Often it is not a conscious intention of the spiritual beings to mislead but their own ignorance, yet it is a welcome opportunity for the beings to seize a weak will in order to be able to transfer their inadequate knowledge to people, since these beings are not yet permitted to teach in the beyond. As soon as a mature, knowledgeable being expresses itself in such a way it will only point people to the working of the spirit, it will convey the truth to them which shall have the purpose of educating people to directly receive the divine word, His instructions through His spirit. But it will not prevent other beings from approaching people as well, as soon as they do not follow the instructions in order to attain the pure truth. For then people will only want to listen without being active themselves; they will not fulfil the conditions under which they are offered the truth and consequently also have to reckon with falling prey to erring beings, even though God takes every individual's desire for truth into account, so that this human being's soul will not suffer harm who has the deepest desire for God and is therefore also considered in accordance with this desire. But where many are together the same striving and desire for truth is not to be found, and the externalizing beings, which take account of every person and want to impose their own thinking on those who are in the same degree of maturity and give their thoughts the same direction, are also corresponding. For the will of individual people also determines the spiritual beings approaching them. And the proclamations which reach earth from these beings through a person who gives his will can also be interspersed with error because the giving being itself does not yet fully live in truth but wants to be active, which is now made possible for it through the person who gives of his will and the degree of maturity of the listeners, who again also determine the nature of the proclamations through their mental attitude, through their degree of desire for truth. As soon as they cannot completely free themselves from erroneous views, beings with the same imperfect or wrong knowledge will again and again push themselves close to them, for they will look for objects to whom they can impart their thought material, and the human being's will itself will always determine the extent to which he walks in truth. Therefore it is imperative to take the only certain path in order to reach the truth .... intimate prayer to God for the supply of them, a way of life in love and a complete surrender to divine love, which truly will not let his prayer go unheard .... However, the human being must now consciously listen within himself, he must also pay attention to everything that approaches him from outside but always let the voice of his heart speak which warns him to accept something wrong and urges him to accept what God sends to him through fellow human beings if he himself is unable to hear the direct answer from God. Constant practice, however, brings him to the aim .... he will be taught from within, through his spirit, and that in all truth .... Even erroneous announcements from the kingdom of the beyond, received in an unconscious state, can therefore be of value insofar as they stimulate the human being's mental activity, increase his desire for truth and thus let him consciously seek contact with the beings of light which will faithfully assist him if his will is good. But this commandment should always apply: "Examine everything and keep the best ...." If you want to have the guarantee of pure truth, then completely hand yourselves over to God and ask Him for it, and He will send His spirit to those who ask Him for it .... And thus you will always be offered the opportunity to acquire the truth, yet examine the sources critically, and even more critically if what you are offered from different sides deviates from each other .... For the truth from God must always and constantly agree wherever it is offered to people. And every different teaching is an occasion to make you think about it and to deal with it mentally. And if you ask God for help in doing so He will guide your thoughts correctly, you will recognize what you can accept as truth and what you can reject as error ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The adversary’s mask ....

B.D. 3191 from July 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People allow themselves to become beguiled by the adversary’s mask and do not recognise his game of deceit. For this reason he is gaining ground everywhere since God does not set him a limit as long as the human being himself grants him power over his will. But he is using this power in every respect by means of increasingly bigger works of deception in order to mislead people. They could certainly see through it if they were striving for righteousness and justice .... But such endeavour is the last thing on their mind, everyone is merely interested in themselves and their advantage and no-one questions to what extent the next person has the same right. It is selfish love by which the human being delivers himself to the opponent and which also blinds and disables him to become conscious of his activity. But if the human being himself does not resist he will fall prey to this control and all clarity of thought will be lost to him. Because the goal of God’s opponent is to confuse people’s thoughts so that they will increasingly fall away from God and become unable to withdraw from his lure by themselves, that he will rage and unreservedly pull them into ruin without meeting any resistance, because only the human will is decisive and this is too weak. (Because) The adversary represents the world and therefore is a friend of those who are attached to the world.

But he is approaching under the cover of piety, and thus people allow themselves to be beguiled by him. He feigns goodness to them but his actions are evil, since he propels people into heartlessness, into self interest, into pursuit of earthly wealth, into increased physical comfort, and all this is a decline of the soul’s development, it is a disregard for the real purpose of earthly life, the maturing of the soul. And people do not recognise it because they are enslaved by the power which aims to separate them from God. Yet even this enemy of souls takes the name of God in his mouth, he wears this cloak in order to remain unknown, and his cunning is successful and puts untold people under his spell. But woe unto them when his cunning is revealed, when the mask drops and his true face appears .... Then they can only save themselves from his power with great difficulty, for they had left Him, Who is Lord of all creation, Who can redeem the human being whose will is willing to be redeemed. But the enemy’s cunning consists of first removing a person’s belief in the help of the divine Redeemer as well as in His Divinity Itself. And those who are spiritually blind will follow his banner and voluntarily separate themselves from their soul’s Saviour. Humanity, however, does not recognise the dark power’s activity, it sees light where there is utmost darkness, because making believe that there is light even though it is darkest night is also an act of Satan’s deception. And they flee the true light and do not accept the cautions and warnings which are given to them by the appointed messengers .... They worship an idol whose power in fact merely consists of weakening the human will but who is powerless when this will turns towards God.

And you will recognise this idol by the fact that he will not do anything to increase your faith in a loving, wise and all-powerful God. That the name of God will indeed come forth from his mouth, but he will not give him authority by deliberately calling on Him, that he will ignore love and for this reason is far removed from God, the eternal love, that he will not acknowledge Jesus Christ, the divine Redeemer, and thus he is an obvious opponent of Him, who will put humanity, which is in need of redemption, into bondage once again if it follows him and puts itself under his banner ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Scrutiny of spiritual results by worldly researchers ....

B.D. 3192 from July 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Worldly acquired knowledge is not sufficient in order to act as a spiritual teacher. And therefore people cannot be called upon for scrutiny or clarification of spiritual scriptures or results if they only possess purely worldly knowledge and then entirely rationally try to ascertain what kind of value should be attached to these spiritual results. Such intended dissemination will always be unsuccessful, because spiritual knowledge can only be gained under certain preconditions, but without knowledge such scrutiny is not possible. However, if these preconditions are met on part of the examiners, then the same preconditions apply again to those who are interested in the results of the scrutiny. These preconditions are: sincere striving for God, for truth and for living a way of life according to divine will, for a life of love .... In that case, however, the human being need no longer investigate but God Himself will guide him into truth .... He will not need earthly knowledge and will still become knowledgeable, the spiritual sphere will be normal and familiar to him, he will not consider it outlandish as a critic and researcher; instead, he will live in this kingdom himself which will no longer belong to the material world but will be purely spiritual. Anyone who wants to investigate the spiritual kingdom can only do so if he completely hands himself over to God and puts the world second. But anyone who purely scientifically tries to examine spiritual subjects as a matter of worldly striving will not come to any results; the area will remain unfamiliar to him, he will purely gather existing results but never provide a truthful explanation because he lacks all conviction himself, which he can only gain by seriously striving for truth without any material or worldly interests. For this reason the world will be unable to employ teachers who research occult fields and pass on their knowledge, for this would be a purely intellectual activity without involving the heart. But spiritual areas can only be investigated by way of the heart. Although the intellect is not entirely excluded, the mental knowledge is conveyed to him from the heart, and this activity of heart requires great love, which not every worldly researcher has. If people therefore believe that they can scientifically fathom knowledge which originates from God, they will always have to take incorrect results into account, for the divine truth, the knowledge about spiritual things, is not a commodity which everyone can lay claim to who does not pay the correct purchase price for it ....

God truly will not deny it to any person, yet the striving for God, for highest realisation, for perfection, must drive the person to obtain this knowledge. Then people will be able to achieve greatest success if they pass the gained knowledge on to their fellow human beings with the same aspiration to help them attain maturity of soul. God will always and forever remain the Provider of truth, and God looks into the hearts of people who strive towards it and distributes His gifts of grace according to worthiness and desire .... His spirit descends upon those who love Him and strive to live according to His will. Consequently, these conditions must have been fulfilled first before the human spirit can become enlightened and clearly recognise the correlation between the eternal Deity, Creation and the living beings, and thus can derive knowledge from it which he can also advocate as truth and pass on to his fellow human beings. But such a person will not pursue earthly goals; he will not try to acquire earthly success, honour and fame through his knowledge but only conduct spiritual research for the sake of the pure truth, and if he wants to pass it on to his fellow human being then only as a result of an inner urge to also give him the happiness he does not yet possess. However, the worldly interested investigator will never ever attain the right realisation .... His result will always remain patchwork, he will add to already existing mental knowledge, he will intellectually try to find a connection and he will be mistaken as long as he does not have God as a teacher, but He will not enlighten him as long as he still belongs to the world. For the spiritual kingdom is subject to laws which are impossible for the beings of light to violate, but which they do not want to violate either since their will acts entirely in accordance with divine will. The laws must be complied with both by the Giver as well as the taker, and one of these laws is: Nothing can be achieved without God but everything with Him .... God, however, is love .... Subsequently, someone who wants to be taught by God must strive towards Him with all senses, and to strive towards God means to be active with love. Hence it will never ever be possible to penetrate the truth without love .... And if the worldly investigator is not lovingly active, his thoughts cannot correspond to truth either, because it contradicts the divine law, the requirements God expects of a person and which he must first meet without fail, before the pure truth can be offered to him. And even if he comes across this pure truth in his research, if he scrutinises the knowledge that was conveyed to devout people through God's love .... he will not recognise it as truth, because his thinking is still clouded by the influences of the enemy of truth, to whom he grants power over himself through his lack of love.

God is Truth, and only through love can it be found. Even if the human being searches and investigates incessantly, he will not reach the goal by intellectual means and will therefore also be completely incapable of offering truthful results to his fellow human beings. His points of view will not be convincing and will give rise to doubts and arguments as soon as they form a serious opinion of them. Conclusions can certainly be drawn from existing spiritual information, so that a spiritual kingdom, the activity of spiritual beings, cannot be denied; nevertheless, in order to penetrate the spiritual realm, the knowledge of it is not enough if the preconditions are not in place which allow the human being's soul to enter the spiritual realm. This sphere can therefore never ever become the subject of worldly research, and worldly research is everything that is approached without heartfelt devotion to God, without unselfish acts of love in order to gain possession of the truth, in order to explain a field so that it will be completely clear to humanity and on which a solid teaching can be based, so that therefore the gained knowledge can be structured in a way so that it is accessible to humanity and enriches its knowledge. This will never be possible, for the spiritual kingdom remains closed to those who do not seek God deep within their heart and testify to this through their love for Him and their neighbour ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prince of lies .... end time .... binding by God ....

B.D. 3193 from July 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The giver of truth is opposed by the prince of lies, and he truly has great power over people who are indifferent to the truth but all the more receptive to its work. Error and lies are always accepted more willingly, truth, however, finds resistance and rejection, and this is due to the fact that the adversary of truth speaks to people's liking, that thus what he offers people prefer to listen to and they gladly give up the truth in return, for truth demands renunciation of the pleasures of this world, but error and lies favour the latter and will therefore find much more favour than truth. And yet, the truth will defeat the lie, for the truth is God Himself, and no adversary will truly be able to withstand Him as soon as He seriously takes action against him .... The merciful time of self-redemption comes to an end and with it also the power of God's adversary. For his power rose and fell with the spiritual being's strength of will, which was able to freely use its will in the last embodiment on earth. As soon as this will resists him, the power of the adversary is also broken. The more the time of redemption approaches its end the weaker people's wills are and therefore the more they are under the control of the one who fights the truth in order to gain power over the spiritual. For truth strengthens people and gives them the power to resist. This battle between truth and lies, light and darkness, knowledge and ignorance is particularly obvious in the last days before the end, for the person who represents the truth will be fought by his fellow human beings whom the adversary of truth already has in such control that he will determine them to take the unnatural action of raping people's thinking. He will use cunning and power, power towards those who know the pure truth from God and defend it, and cunning where people have not yet grasped the truth in all its depth and yet are willing to serve it. And God will stand by both, distributing strength and enlightening the spirit, so that people can resist that approach. God does not force people to accept the truth but only offers it to them, leaving it up to their free will whether and to what extent they make use of it. But in the end only the truth will remain and every error, every lie and at the same time the prince of lies will be banished. He will no longer find an opportunity to poison people with it, for only the truth will remain, everything else will perish, just as the old earth perishes, and with it everything that lives on it, with the exception of those who walk in truth and are raptured beforehand through God's love .... Truth lasts forever, but lies are transient, for only that which has its origin in God is eternal .... And no matter how much the world is permeated by error and lies at the moment, no matter whether lies and error dominate people's thinking, they will not prevail, for God Himself works in the same measure and He distributes the truth wherever it is desired, and like an avalanche the truth will grow and carry everything away as soon as God, as the eternal truth, declares war on His adversary .... Worldly speaking, error does gain the upper hand, but only for this earth, which does not last forever. And since the time of the end has come, the lie and error will once again rage in all their strength, he will want to destroy the truth, and the means God's adversary uses are indicative of his opposition. And therefore God Himself binds him and takes away his power for a long time. And during this time truth alone will reign and lies and error will be banished amongst people. They recognize God and His working, they know about His love, wisdom and omnipotence, they know that He is the truth Himself, and they surrender to Him in all humility of heart and their thinking is right ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Test of the heart necessary to recognize the gifts .... free will ....

B.D. 3194 from July 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Every spiritual gift triggers happiness as soon as it is recognized as such. And this judgement must be made by the heart, in association with the intellect, but not by the intellect alone. Consequently, the will to reject must not resist the heart and grant the intellect alone the right to judge. Then the effect of strength will never be felt, for it does not tolerate resistance, i.e. the strength becomes ineffective where it is opposed. God's love does not compel, and compulsion would be any proof. But it would be proof if the divine gift would always and in all cases trigger a feeling of happiness, even if the human being is not willing to acknowledge it. This feeling would then force him to accept the gifts from above, and thus no human being would then stand outside of their working, which would mean that a change in people's thinking would result in their higher development in a short time, yet always compulsorily, thus without their own will. Such higher development would not correspond to God's wisdom, and therefore the human being will not feel any effect in himself who only lets his intellect become active where his heart should carry out an examination. But he will lose a great grace, a grace which could promote him very quickly if he let it take effect in himself. Therefore it is very difficult to persuade people to accept the divine word as long as they do not have the will to believe that God is the giver of it, thus as long as they doubt such activity on God's part. The mere assumption that God could express Himself in an extraordinary way would weaken the will to reject, and he would examine it impartially and thus let his heart speak, which truly advises him correctly. For the strength from God would touch the heart so beneficently that it would recognize the divine origin by it and accept it unconditionally. The human being is completely free to decide how he will respond to the gift offered to him from the spiritual kingdom. All compulsion of will is eliminated, and therefore the gift of eloquence will also be reduced to an unwilling person so that the human being will not be influenced against his will, for God in His love certainly offers Himself but does not impose Himself. The conveyance of His word to earth is in any case an act of grace which humanity does not deserve, since only rarely does a person have the will to establish such an intimate connection with God that the strength from God can flow over to him and that .... the word of God .... can only be offered where it is desired. Yet God is satisfied with the will of one person who desires the truth in order to pass it on to those who are in need of it. And thus humanity is given a delicious gift and does not recognize it .... It does not make use of a gift which comes to it undeservedly, it does not take hold of the father's hand Who seeks to snatch it from darkness .... it hesitates where it should accept immediately in order to make use of every day, in order to mature in realization, in order to make the word of God its guiding principle for its earthly life. The gifts of grace will increase in the last days but the human being's freedom of will will always be respected, thus no gift will ever appear such that the human being will be determined to acknowledge it as divine. Anyone who opens himself to the gift of grace, who in profound faith in God does not deny its significance for spiritual development, will feel profound happiness, yet anyone who does not believe such an effect of God's love to be possible because he is unbelieving or only calls a dead faith his own will remain empty and unimpressed. And therefore only individuals will feel the effect of the gift of grace and mature in their soul because they are of good will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spheres of light .... different luminous intensity .... childhood of God ....

B.D. 3195 from July 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

In the spiritual world there are many gradations, many degrees of bliss, which are recognizable as radiations of light of varying strength and correspond to the souls' degree of maturity. As soon as the being, the soul, has entered the kingdom of light, happiness and bliss are its share because it can receive God's emanation of strength, which always means bliss, even if the soul can only be considered to a small extent according to its maturity. But happiness increases according to the being's activity of love, which always means an increase of its strength, thus an increased radiating through of divine love. And the being can be active without restriction, it is in a state of life, of freedom and constant love under constant use of the power out of God, because the divine power continuously flows towards this being and the power reception triggers deep happiness in it. But the being is now continuously active, it works in love again by passing on the strength and making countless beings happy with it and promoting their spiritual progress and at the same time developing itself into ever greater perfection, which again results in an increased influx of strength from God. And ever more luminous are the rays of light which now surround the being. There is no limit in the kingdom of light, and spheres of light are everywhere where the beings have attained the degree of maturity that they can receive the divine emanation into themselves, that they are permeated by His strength of love. But since the abundance of receiving strength corresponds to the degree of maturity, the spheres of light will also have different intensities of light, for the more perfect the being is the closer it is to the eternal deity Who, as the original light, radiates an inconceivable abundance of light onto all beings. But since the perfect spiritual knows no limitation the being can always come closer and closer to the eternal deity, thus it can constantly progress, it can directly receive the emanation of love and yet it is not completely united with Him as soon as it has not attained childship to God. For this means complete merging with the original light, it means unlimited reception of strength and thus highest bliss. Every being in the kingdom of light is unspeakably happy and yet can always feel even deeper happiness the more it expresses its own love and thereby increases its reception of light and strength. But the being, once standing in the light, knows no limits in the beyond, and this awareness is just so extremely happy that the being can strive for ever higher perfection and that divine love is likewise unlimited in its emanation of strength. But receiving strength from God is always to be valued differently than the final union with Him, which earns the being the childship to God, for it is one with God and its activity in the spiritual kingdom is different from that of the beings of light. They create and shape entirely out of themselves and are exceedingly happy, because this activity requires the highest degree of love and therefore increases their bliss immeasurably ....

(22.7.1944) The entry into the kingdom of light therefore already takes place as soon as the soul has attained the maturity which allows light to shine through. But then there are innumerable degrees of perfection and thus also innumerable stages of bliss, which is why the soul can enter ever new spheres of light which always and constantly increase. For there is no limit to what is perfect. The soul floats higher and higher, it approaches the original light, and yet it is not completely one with the original light if it has not acquired the right of childship to God on earth. But it has found union with God from the moment it feels His radiance of love, when it is so purified that it can receive rays of strength and light within itself. For from now on it also has eternal life, it can be active, thus work in love, and it can ascend to immeasurable heights, it can receive light and strength from God and, through union with equally mature spiritual beings, increase them and be inexpressibly happy. But just as the abundance of light is inconceivable to man on earth, so there are also no possibilities of comparison for the bliss of the beings which have found entrance into the spheres of light. For as long as the human being lives on earth he is an imperfect creature, he only sees and hears with the eyes and ears of the body and cannot imagine the spiritual world which is devoid of all matter, which only exists spiritually and can therefore only be seen and understood by the spiritual being in the human being, by the soul, but only when the soul has reached a certain degree of maturity. And therefore humanity cannot form an idea of the spiritual kingdom, it can only believe, and this only if it is willing and allows itself to be taught without inner resistance. But it can strive to receive enlightenment and then many things will become comprehensible to it. For then the first rays of light will already begin to take effect, and just as a slow maturing of realization, of light, i.e. of knowledge about the pure truth, is recognizable on earth from then on, so the development of the being in the kingdom of the beyond will also increase .... it becomes more and more perfect, it joins God more and more .... it is unspeakably blissful .... But childship to God is a higher degree of perfection, and it includes infinite delights. It is the right of those who already strive for God on earth with all their senses, who love Him with all their heart and want to serve Him in most faithful devotion, who accept suffering and earthly hardship in submission, who strive to fulfil His will and are always and constantly lovingly active, for they already seek to assimilate themselves to the eternal deity on earth, and therefore God's love takes hold of them and paves the way for them to reach Him .... Yet their fate on earth is not easy, they have to pass many tests, they have to fulfil tasks on earth which require great strength and a firm will to reach God. Yet divine grace is available to these souls without measure so that they will reach the aim if only they strive for it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Bad will determines events of the time ....

B.D. 3196 from July 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The will to do good is already considered an accomplished deed if the human being is prevented from carrying it out, and likewise the human being is responsible for a bad deed which he was willing to carry out, even if he could not carry it out. How he now attunes himself to the actions of fellow human beings, whether rejecting or approving, is how his will is evaluated, for which he will one day have to answer. And therefore the thinking and will of the whole of humanity is also decisive for what adversity and misery will befall the earth, for as long as people do not make the divine commandments, the commandments of love for God and their neighbour, the guiding principle for their way of life, as long as they do not condemn what is contrary to these commandments, their thinking is just as condemnable as that of those who carry it out, and a time of difficult living conditions inevitably approaches which is used by God as a means of education in order to change people's thinking. For the will, which expresses itself through thought, characterizes the spiritual state people are in, and if this is so profound that there is great danger of a spiritual downfall, then means must be applied which control this danger. The person who lives in love himself will also condemn everything which violates love; but if the person is unloving in his whole attitude then he also agrees with all actions of his fellow human beings which are bad and he is then to be called just as guilty as if he had carried them out himself. So men themselves determine the events of the time, they determine the degree of suffering imposed upon them, they determine the nature of the events, because they must be so affected that their thinking can change. And the harder they are, the more sensitively and longer they will have to suffer, and in their spiritual blindness they will believe that they are undeservedly affected. And yet they cannot be changed in their thinking in any other way than by feeling in themselves what they have approved of in their fellow human beings. People's wrong thinking is rooted in unkindness, it does not produce anything good but only evil deeds, and it therefore always means spiritual regression. Only the realization that the bad will alone is the cause of what affects the whole of humanity can induce people to change this will and thus also to strive for righteous thinking. And only then can the amount of suffering and affliction be reduced and people be granted an easy fate on earth, for right thinking will be expressed in the fact that every person wants the same for his neighbour as he claims for himself .... The human being will show his fellow human being the love which God demands and thus submit himself to the divine commandments ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual decline also has an earthly detrimental effect ....

B.D. 3197 from July 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People's spiritual flattening will always have a detrimental effect on earth, for even if people only strive for earthly goods and material successes and thus try to improve their earthly well-being, God nevertheless sets a limit for them by causing them to lose earthly goods through strokes of fate just as much as they strive for them. For God seeks to seize them where they are most sensitive in order to raise the spiritual low again; the spiritual decline is by no means easy to accept, after all, it hastens the end of creation, and therefore God still seeks to stop this decline, He seeks to persuade people to return, He seeks to induce them to strive spiritually, and the means He uses are earthly hardship and suffering of all kinds. Thus God allows people's possessions to be destroyed, although He never gave the order for such action. Consequently, earthly living conditions will be correspondingly more difficult and ultimately end in chaos, and people themselves are the cause of this, even if they do not want to and cannot understand it earthly. But on serious reflection they have to admit the correctness of these words, they have to consider that they have no connection with God and therefore cannot hope for salvation either, because they live entirely without love and close themselves off to all spiritual instruction. And they must admit that this is a spiritual step backwards. But then they will also make an effort to change their present state, and with this will the earthly adversity will also decrease, for God requires nothing more of people than that they love each other and refrain from everything which causes harm to their fellow human being, they must change from the state of indifference into the state of serious striving. Then the earthly adversity, which only has the purpose of changing people's attitude, will subside, otherwise total destruction will forcibly point people to divine will, which people ignore so that they will have to suffer because of it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Task as commissioner of God ....

B.D. 3198 from July 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

It is a great task to proclaim His word as God's representative in a world which is no longer receptive to spiritual teachings, which lives without faith and without love and thus pays no attention to the life of the soul. It is a task which requires an extremely strong will and complete devotion to God, for only from this will the human being gain the strength to fulfil it. He has to establish the connection with God of his own free will, he has to offer himself to Him of his own free will and always and constantly be willing to serve Him, only then will he be able to successfully accomplish his task. Admittedly, he will have to reckon with great resistance, he will be opposed from all sides and people will try to prevent him, and therefore his will has to be strong, he must not allow himself to be distracted and only ever remember his task to instruct people who are ignorant in order to lead them to faith. Yet God makes his task easier for him by expressing Himself so obviously beforehand that his faith will be strengthened, that his love for God will be deepened and that he can now stand up for the divine teaching full of inner conviction, which is conveyed to him beforehand through extraordinary activity of God. God demands much but He also gives much, and He demands nothing which the human being cannot give Him. Thus, if He gives the human being a great task He will also make him capable of it, only the human being's will has to become active itself, he has to submit himself to divine will, and love for God has to motivate him to voluntarily offer himself to Him as His servant on earth .... But his task is to speak on God's behalf, to proclaim the word of God, to teach people love, to impart divine wisdom to them, to enlighten their spiritual state and to induce them to work on the soul, so that God Himself can become active in them again, so that they can receive His word directly from Him. Furthermore, his task is to fight for the holy name of God, to fight for faith, to fight against unkindness and thus also against the darkness of spirit. For this fight is of the greatest importance; after all, it is a matter of spreading the truth, of suppressing lies and error. And in order to be able to do this, the person who wants to serve God must be completely in the truth and therefore first live a life of love, so that this will earn him the pure truth himself and he can then spread it again amongst his fellow human beings. And since it is necessary again that people are guided into truth, God will bless every person who makes himself available to Him for this task, He will give strength to the one who is willing to serve God, He will always and constantly grant him His assistance, He will prepare him for his service and make him happy with the truth beforehand, He will enlighten his spirit and never ever leave him in the soul's adversity, for the will to place himself at God's disposal proves his serious striving towards Him, and God seizes everything with His love which seeks to approach Him .... But whom God's love has seized, it will never let fall forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The inner voice ....

B.D. 3199 from July 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Listen to the voice of your heart, it will show you the right way. A person's will is often undecided which proves that he is influenced by different spiritual forces which want to win him over for them. At this time the person must make a decision; he must not remain indecisive but ought to turn his will in one direction, and then he should pay attention to the inner voice which wants to advise him to use his will correctly. The more diligently he aspires to take the right path, the more clearly he will perceive this voice. Then it will warn him during temptations, it will strengthen his resistance, it will admonish him and always faithfully tell him if the person is in danger of wanting to take his own paths which don't entirely correspond to God's will. But it is almost imperceptibly faint in those who live their life unscrupulously, who care little about right and wrong. And frequently it will be silenced completely because the person fails to listen and the gentle voice will be drowned out by the voice of the world. In that case, the human being will be in great danger, he must make his own decisions and is more likely to allow himself to be determined by ungodly forces and he will act accordingly. A person with the will to live a good life, thus to live according to God's will, is never left without spiritual guidance, he will be guided, his thoughts will be directed, i.e., although his freedom of will is not being curtailed, the thoughts will come so close to him that he has to accept them if he does not consciously reject them. And if he is weak-willed the spiritual forces will try twice as hard to convey their thoughts to him and he will merely need to listen within, i.e., the human being need only enter into a silent dialogue with himself, and he will be mentally clearly instructed as to what he should or shouldn't do.

However, people often don't remain in this short contemplation, their thoughts fly all over the place, one moment here, one moment there, and this results in indecision, in hesitation, both in regards to good as well as to evil .... For this reason you are admonished time and again to pay attention to the voice of the heart, so that you will act clearly and determinedly and not digress from the right path. An indecisive resolve offers God's adversary an excellent target, for this is the start of his control over the former, and every temptation confronts the will with a decision to be for or against it. If, however, the person pays attention to his inner voice he will not have to fight for long, he will resist the temptation since he will be supported by the forces of light as soon as he pays attention to them and complies with their admonitions. Then he will also grow in strength, for his will entitles the beings of light to give him strength, whereas a lack of will prevents them from doing so. For no human being receives strength against his will, although the beings of light are concerned for the human being's soul with utmost love. Yet their activity is subject to divine law as well, which respects free will first and foremost. The inner voice, however, is only audible to someone who voluntarily listens within, and therefore it can never be considered coercion, it can be heard or ignored, it can be complied with but also disregarded, all depending on the person's will. It merely gently admonishes and warns the person, it assists the weak and guides the undecided; it will never push itself to the fore but will only be heard by someone who listens. But he will be guided correctly and able to live his life without worry, for if he complies with the voice of his heart he will also know that he conducts himself correctly and lives in accordance with God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Right relationship with God ....

B.D. 3200 from July 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People will experience how important it is to establish the right relationship with God when great adversity befalls them, for only those people who take refuge in the father like children and call upon Him for help will endure this adversity and again and again feel the care with which the heavenly father surrounds them. They are never abandoned, for they always know the one around them Who has the power to help them and Who is full of love and never leaves His children without help. The right relationship with God must be established, if the human being is to be able to pray to Him correctly, if the cries for help are to come from deep within the heart and reach the heavenly father's ear. For anyone who does not feel like a child of the father will not be able to speak to Him trustingly, he will not be able to appeal like a child but will only be able to stammer a formal prayer without thought and without trust in help. And this prayer will not reach Him, it is indeed a cry of anguish which, however, is not prompted by faith but only by need. God, however, demands faith in Him, He demands childlike trust, He does not want to be called upon as a powerful God but as a loving father, He wants the child to stretch out its hands in supplication to the father in order to draw close to Him in all love and to be able to help him. The right relationship with God is the human being's strength, for the father will not leave His child in adversity, He will protect and look after it wherever it goes and stands. The father's love will never deny itself to a child, and therefore he who has established the child's relationship with the father through intimate prayer to God for strength and fortitude can confidently look forward to the coming time. And he will receive them in due time, he will be able to present his adversity to God and present his weakness to Him, and he will faithfully wait for His help, and God will not let this faith fail, the child's faith in its father Who has both the power and the will to help it and to avert the adversity from it .... If the human being is able to establish the right relationship with God, nothing will frighten him any longer, no matter what may come, for the original relationship was the most intimate union with God, and this original relationship endowed him with power and strength which he could use in all freedom of will. And the strength from God is also now at his disposal as long as he wants to use it, as soon as he requests it through prayer, which is sent up to God in the right attitude. He will not need to fear that the father will rely on His child, and he can receive the strength from God, he can overcome every adversity and turn it away from himself in the right prayer to God. Therefore, try to win the father's love, as His children always try to fulfil His will, then you will have established the right relationship with God and the adversity of the time will only dimly touch you, for your strength will banish it, the strength which arises from the right relationship with God, the strength which flows over you from God, which lifts you above your human weakness and lets you bear everything easily ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Representative of christian doctrine must live in love ....

B.D. 3201 from July 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Every representative of the christian doctrine must live according to it himself, otherwise he will have little success with his fellow human beings. Christian doctrine preaches love, therefore its representative must also live in love in order to first find followers, because a good example encourages imitation. But then he must also teach the truth, and he can only receive this truth through love, i.e. he himself must be active in love in order to be instructed by God in the truth. Only then can he pass it on and proclaim His teaching in the world as a true representative of Christ. The christian teaching of love thus contains the truth within itself, it is the only path that leads to truth and thus to knowledge, for man will never ever reach wisdom, the spiritual knowledge that corresponds to truth, by any other path than through love. Only love leads him into this knowledge, and therefore love has to be taught first; and therefore the teaching of Christ is the teaching proclaimed to people by God, and therefore it can never be portrayed as man's work, for it contains divine wisdom which no human teaching can exhibit. It is very simple and understandable for every human being, it is also acceptable and not difficult to follow for the one who is of good will. And he will also soon become knowledgeable as soon as he lives in love, as christian teaching demands. And this is how you recognize Christ's teaching, that love is only ever preached, that the human being is admonished to be gentle, peaceful, patient and merciful, that love for his neighbour must therefore always prevail if the human being wants to lead a God-pleasing way of life. And as soon as he makes this effort, he stands in the light, i.e. in the knowledge of the pure truth. Therefore, if a representative of Christ on earth wants to stand up for His teaching he first has to live a life of love in order to provide his fellow human beings with the evidence that only love leads to wisdom and that then the human being will have fullest knowledge and everything that happens in the world will be understandable to him, because he will be able to recognize cause and effect and because he knows that a life without love has a destructive effect but that love sustains everything and therefore cannot be eliminated. Christ's representative on earth will always provide the evidence that he is wise as soon as he lives His teaching himself, and then he will also be able to present it to his fellow human beings such that it appears acceptable to them, and then it will meet with approval and spread, for then it will speak for itself. Therefore, only people who live a life of love themselves can be considered as Christ's representatives on earth, otherwise they are just dead words which don't go to the fellow human being's heart and therefore don't inspire activity of love either. In that case, however, no knowledge can be attained, people are far removed from the truth, they may well be christians in word but not in deed, and then those people will also lack the profound knowledge which can only be born from love alone ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Resistance makes the word of God ineffective ....

B.D. 3202 from July 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The strength from God can only work where it is not opposed, and therefore the word of God can sound completely ineffective at the human being's ear as soon as he closes his heart, thus he does not want to receive it as God’s word. For the strength from God is something which has to be ardently desired; it does not flow to the human being against his will. And that is why the word does not come alive but only remains a dead word which neither blesses nor increases knowledge. It is neither recognized as truth nor as a divine mission, it will neither inspire faith nor spiritual striving, but then the reason for rejection is never to be sought in the word itself but only in the human being's will, which is still full of resistance against God, even though he does not admit this. He persists in defence without being able to justify it properly, for he accepts without resistance the mental transmissions which are imparted to him by God's opposing power. And this is the cause of every blatant rejection, for God's adversary works with all zeal to suppress the pure truth and to dissuade people from it. And he has succeeded so that the human being is no longer able to recognize the divine gift, which everyone can recognize if only he is willing and desirous of the truth. The word of God is offered such that its origin can very well be recognized, for the word speaks for itself, yet only for the one who intimately unites with God and desires to receive the truth from Him. If, however, the word is received unwillingly, if it is opposed, then the desire for truth is excluded, and then it will neither be understood nor have a beneficial effect on the human being, it will not be followed and thus will not result in the blessing which the lived word inevitably brings to the human being .... it cannot enlighten the spirit and give the human being the bliss of knowledge. And thus the word is then ineffective, its strength is not felt because the human being closes himself off to it. It is the greatest grace when God comes to people in the word, it is a measure of grace which is placed at his disposal without the human being's merit, yet it is entirely up to him whether he uses this gift of grace, whether he allows the word to speak to him, whether he acknowledges it as a divine gift, whether he thus allows the grace to take effect in him, for this depends on his will alone. If the will resists, then the human being will have no success whatsoever for his soul, then it will not contribute particularly to his higher development unless he practices love and thus unconsciously relinquishes his resistance to God .... But then he will also recognize His word, he will no longer reject it, even though he still hesitantly lets it affect him. However, it will touch him more and more and he will slowly become convinced of the truth of what is presented to him through the word of God .... Then his resistance will be broken and the word of God can take effect on him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual activity must precede earthly activity ....

B.D. 3203 from July 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You must be fully active for the kingdom of God. You must not put earthly activity before spiritual activity but always bear in mind that you want to serve God and therefore should fulfil His mission first before you think of the world and its demands. Every hour you devote to this spiritual task will earn you more blessings than your earthly activity can ever achieve. But in this one you will find support so that you will also master it without difficulty. Time is hurrying by, the spiritual battle is becoming increasingly more difficult, the earthly adversity is growing, and people are increasingly falling away from God and must be made aware of the consequences, they must be admonished and warned, and God has called you to speak on His behalf, to enlighten people and to try to guide their gaze into the spiritual kingdom. And therefore you must be constantly active and not let anything hold you back but always remain in contact with God and receive instructions from Him. You should not fear that you will neglect another task, for beings of light are constantly at your side which guide your earthly work and enable you to carry it out without resistance. But spiritually they support you to a far greater extent, and you must pay attention to their wise admonitions and not resist them if they urge you to spiritual activity by causing other thoughts to arise in you in a flash which are to stimulate you to spiritual activity. Surrender yourselves daily to the care of the heavenly father and pay attention to what the voice of the heart urges you to do. Detach yourselves from earth from time to time and turn to Him in prayer, Whose servant you want to be .... Increase your strength by receiving His word, whether directly or through mediation, surrender yourselves to its effect, and then set about the day's work and it will be blessed ....

And even if you create and work on earth, without God's blessing nothing you start will succeed. But as soon as God blesses your activity it will be easy for you. But God's blessing is certain for you if you are first active for the kingdom of God, if you put your spiritual work before your earthly work, if you first consider your soul before you give your body its right. God needs you, who want to work for Him as His servants on earth, and He presents you with tasks whose fulfilment is incumbent upon you and dependent on your free will. And you should take this task seriously and not become lukewarm and lazy, for every day is significant and can bring great blessings to you and your fellow human beings if it is used spiritually in the right way. But if the world is put before this task then time will pass uselessly for the souls, for earthly achievements are worthless for eternity; earthly life, however, can end very quickly, and every earthly success is futile in view of death. Spiritual work, on the other hand, carries eternal values .... And you should always bear this in mind if you are undecided about which activity you should tackle. Use every hour and serve God by devoting yourselves to Him and accepting His word, by working for Him and for His kingdom, by instructing your fellow human beings and informing them of God's will .... And your spiritual as well as your earthly activity will earn you God's blessing, and you will be successful in whatever you start ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Total change earthly and spiritually ....

B.D. 3204 from July 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Extensive changes are at hand in the physical as well as in the spiritual realm .... because the unavoidable spiritual upheaval also calls for a total earthly change in every way. This first occurs in the creations of nature which have to be completely transformed since their present structure is no longer adequate for the spirit’s process of maturity. The spiritual substance which is now striving towards higher development has to travel the path of development in a shorter time than before and needs different forms to serve, although in a condition of constraint. And this change of nature drastically affects the human generation which lives on earth before its transformation. The preceding time will lack all order, there is a complete disintegration process even in respect to worldly issues; people will violate the divine order, they will carry out an extremely strong destructive will, there will be unsurpassed chaos and people will be entirely earthly minded except for a few who consciously pray for and receive divine mercy. And since an offence against the divine order ultimately has to result in destruction, it is obvious that everything in existence has to be, if not destroyed, at least transformed to restore order, which is absolutely essential for the development of the spiritual substances.

The creations of nature change in accordance with God’ will .... the human spirit, which previously had completely separated itself from God, will take these creations as their abode; and since the new period of redemption has a shorter duration than the previous one, the new creations will be of a completely different consistency than those of the old earth .... They will be somewhat harder and thus more compelling which is a far more agonising condition for the constrained spirit than any previous earthly progress has been. Thus the God-opposing will is intended to be shattered within a shorter period of time in order to liberate it for continuation of its evolutionary progress in other creations. As a result, the whole process of transformation also signifies a complete spiritual change.

The time will come when no opposing power can prevent the souls’ ascent because they have resisted temptations and trials and no longer require them. They have the degree of maturity which, in unity with God, has become a recipient of light and strength. They live a blessed and peaceful existence which is in fact eternal life, but experienced on earth because they will start a new human generation, which is necessary for the higher development of the immature spiritual substances in creation, i.e. they have to fulfil earthly tasks to help the still struggling spiritual substances to ascend. Thus it is a heavenly paradise on earth, and blessed is the person who is permitted to experience this peaceful state as an inhabitant of the new earth. It will be a time of calm, of peace, because the battle between light and darkness has temporarily ceased, darkness being the furthest distance from God and light being the closest proximity to Him. The furthest away from God is banished and requires a period of time for its redemption which ensures a peaceful spiritual life for those who are closest to God, which will be unimaginably beautiful for the human beings who survive the end of the old earth, because they had remained faithful to God during the previous extremely difficult time of battle and can now exchange the chaotic condition for a state of profound peace and divine order.

God’s spirit will govern them, His love will look after them, He Himself will stay as Father with His children audibly as well as visibly, and after the conclusion of the old era, which ends with the Last Judgment, a new period of redemption will begin .... And this Last Judgment amounts to the disintegration of everything on this earth .... solid matter, plant and animal life as well as the human generation shall experience a total change, as God’s love and wisdom has ordained and His omnipotence will bring about .... so that the God-opposing spirit will give up its resistance and change ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Unification of spirit and soul .... Rebirth ....

B.D. 3205 from July 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The soul will feel an irresistible urge to ascend when, due to its actions of love, it unites with the spirit within itself, since the latter seeks to influence and lead it to the kingdom which is its true home. And, to the same degree, it will detach itself from earth, i.e. its intentions and thoughts will no longer be directed towards the body and its wishes but will be focussed on spiritual values. As soon as this stage has been reached the soul will be reborn in spirit, it will have started a new chapter in life, it will have recognised its true purpose of earthly life and become conscious of its earthly task. From this point on it cannot turn back, it cannot regress into the previous condition when it had no spiritual knowledge and only paid attention to earthly life. And from now on it will gather spiritual wealth, by consciously striving to ascend it will open itself to mental influences from the spiritual realm and will thus act with kindness, because the beings of light express themselves through the spiritual spark within the human being and this consistently encourages actions of love.

The more the human being acts with kindness the more capable he becomes of hearing the voice of the spirit within himself and increases his knowledge. He can fulfil his actions of love in two ways: he can help his fellow human beings worldly as well as spiritually; he can help other people by supporting them in times of earthly distress, but he can also take care of another person’s soul by teaching and giving what he previously has received from his spirit .... spiritual knowledge which corresponds to the truth .... He can pass on everlasting wealth and thereby help other souls to ascend too, and this loving action is extremely beneficial, it is the kind of support for which the souls will be eternally grateful. Because spiritual help always denotes an awakening to life, as long as the human being accepts help, as long as he does not reject this help. However, as soon as the human being has started on the spiritual path himself he will never want to ascend alone but will always encourage his fellow human beings because he realises that spiritual aspiration is the most important part of life, since it can lead to the goal, providing the person is willing.

The soul no longer feels comfortable on earth and constantly strives to escape; and for that reason it can lift itself anytime and anywhere into the spiritual realm, as the bridge shall always be built from there if the human being desires to enter the spiritual realm. The beings of light are always willing to impart the strength they receive from God to the human soul, and the spiritual spark within the human being is always willing to pass on the spiritual gifts to the soul, because the spiritual spark is in permanent unity with the light-giving world and therefore with God, Who communicates the knowledge of truth through the beings of light to any human being who wants to receive it. This is because the soul’s desire, its thoughts and intentions determine the amount of spiritual gifts it receives, which are unrestricted providing the soul shares the received spiritual wealth with other people for their benefit too ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Helplessness in the beyond .... Law ....

B.D. 3206 from July 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

If the soul does not receive strength it will remain inactive. This condition of inertia can only be remedied by actions of love which the soul is unwilling to do when it finds itself in this helpless state in the beyond. However, on earth this willingness can be stimulated by the Word of God. The human being can be shown that deeds of love are a blessing to him, and then he can take God’s Word to heart, he can reflect on it and voluntarily decide to act kindly, because on earth he does not lack the strength to do what he wants to do. Then the soul will receive spiritual strength and further its development. But it is different in the beyond where the helpless soul can do nothing else but want .... And whether or not the being will receive strength depends on this will. Thus the soul in the beyond is reliant on the help of more mature beings, whereas the human being on earth can use his will without help from spiritual beings. Therefore the human being should not remain indifferent if he does not reach his goal on earth in the mistaken belief that he can make up his neglect of earthly development in the beyond. This is a deceptive hope which he shall bitterly regret one day, albeit the state in the beyond is not entirely hopeless. The soul has to endure appalling distress which it can easily avoid by seriously striving to ascend while it is still on earth. The state of helplessness is something terribly dismal, it is a state which the soul cannot remedy at will, rather, it is dependent on the love of other beings. And this love, which corresponds to its own love towards other suffering souls, is at times difficult to perceive by the soul.

Thus an uncaring soul can spend eternities in its helpless state without being approached by a caring being if it holds on to its selfish love, if it merely cares about itself and its fate without compassion for another soul’s fate. According to divine law it cannot receive what it is unwilling to give to other souls, and its selfish love prevents the approach of beings of light to bring relief. And since it is unwilling to give or to help itself it cannot be given anything or helped either. Worst of all, it cannot be given God’s Word which could remove the soul’s spiritual blindness since God’s Word is light, and as a result of its unkindness the soul is still unable to accept light. On earth, however, the Word of God is even offered to unkind people, because this is God’s mercy for the lost souls on earth who may accept or reject it in line with their will .... Whereas the being in the beyond is only touched by God’s mercy in as much as it is free to want and to stimulate loving thoughts within itself, after which it will receive strength too. Yet many a soul is so hardened that it cannot have loving thoughts, and then it is in an intolerable situation which it is unable to end by itself.

However, these souls are surrounded by fellow sufferers who could kindle their love, and thus they can improve their situation at any time if they allow themselves to love .... because even the least resolve to help their fellow sufferers will give them strength. As soon as they notice this influx of strength they become more helpful, and this helpfulness towards other souls results in inner happiness, and then they have overcome the helpless state, the state of complete inertia. From this point on they can also receive God’s Word, i.e. the teaching beings of light can approach them and reveal God’s laws and why they have to be fulfilled. The light beings’ lessons then have to start so that the uninformed souls can receive light and strength, i.e. knowledge which they then can pass on with lovingly care to improve the fate of suffering souls. But such helpless souls might have to do without help for eternities, and this condition could be easily avoided if the human being would make the best of his opportunities on earth in order to enter the beyond with a maturity which will give him light and strength and enable him to be blissfully active in the spiritual realm ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Earthly tribulation measured against suffering in the hereafter ....

B.D. 3207 from July 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The greatest earthly tribulation is small compared to the torments of an unredeemed soul in the beyond. And if the human being can avert the suffering in the beyond through those, he should patiently take it all upon himself while he is still on earth. And therefore God sends him tribulation and suffering on earth so that the soul will mature from it and leave earthly life in a degree of development which will earn it beatitude in the spiritual kingdom and spare it the suffering state which is the fate of imperfect souls. It is only a short period of time where suffering is imposed on the human being compared to eternity, to the often infinitely long time a soul has to spend in the agonizing state in the beyond until it is redeemed. And yet, this short time on earth can completely purify the soul, and this brings about the suffering and affliction, which is why people should still be grateful to God and regard it as a proof of God's love. And people should always bear this in mind in the coming time, that God only sends upon them what is necessary for their soul's salvation and that He never imposes suffering on them for no purpose or reason. Everything that happens is ordered by His wisdom and serves the human being's perfection. And if the tribulation is unusually great, then it is also necessary because humanity has sunk unusually low, because it has completely turned away from God and can only be won through great suffering. The freer and purer the human being can be at the end of his earthly career if he humbly accepts every suffering and only endeavours to draw spiritual advantage from it. And then he will be compensated for it, he will be able to enter the kingdom of light and all adversity will come to an end .... And the human being looks back with gratitude on his earthly life which, although it seemed difficult to him, nevertheless brought him the highest success .... the maturity of soul, which is the purpose of earthly life. The human being will need much strength for the coming time, and he can request this at any time in prayer, and it will truly not go unheard. And then he will also be able to endure the difficult, suffering and affliction will not affect him so, although he cannot be spared it. And the more humbly he accepts everything from the father's hand, the faster the adversity will leave him, or the more insensitive he will be when, for the sake of his fellow human beings, suffering cannot yet be taken away from him. But he knows that there is a helper who stands by him in all adversity if he calls upon God's help in prayer. And this comforting confidence, the firm faith in God's love, wisdom and omnipotence allows him to overcome even the most difficult things, he matures and does not live his earthly life unsuccessfully .... he paves his way into eternity, into the life beyond, which is now granted to him in bliss, which does not mean a tormenting state for him but a life in fullest freedom, without suffering and pain, because he no longer needs such ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The word .... spiritual and earthly ....

B.D. 3208 from August 1st 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The word that is not alive will fail to have an effect. It can certainly be spoken but it lacks spirit and therefore does not awaken activity. And therefore the word must always be enlivened by the spirit if it is to have an effect on the listener of the word. It must be permeated by the strength which is the sign of life .... And this vitality only emanates from God, it is His spirit which is expressed in His word and which is truly life-giving. As soon as the word comes forth from the human being, he has to put all his conviction into it in order to have an effect on his fellow human being. And he will be able to muster this conviction if he has received the word from God beforehand. But if God Himself is not the source of the word then it can certainly be received by the fellow human being but the effect will be absent .... it is a human word and lacks the spirit which brings it to life. It will not last, it will perish like everything that is earthly, it will not radiate any strength and bring no noticeable blessing .... it will be a dead word, even though it is championed ....

The power of conviction must be inherent in the word, the human being must feel that what he speaks is truth, then he will speak in such a way that it will not remain without effect on his fellow human beings. Divine love gives people the word in order to make Itself known, and It gave people the ability to make themselves understood again through the word. This gift of grace is immeasurable, for it means true life, because without the word a dead state would prevail, a state of non-understanding, a dull existence without knowledge of the other, of his thinking and life. Only the word enlivens and makes people into independent thinking and acting beings who can have contact with each other, who can come into contact with each other through the spoken word, who can teach each other and convey their own thoughts and impressions to the other. But it must not be spoken thoughtlessly, it must be spiritually enlivened, thinking and speaking must correspond, otherwise it does not awaken an echo but blows away at the ear of the other. For man was given intellect for this purpose; he can think before he expresses himself through the word .... He is able to put meaning and spirit into what he speaks and this by virtue of his intellect as far as earthly things are concerned. But if the human being wants to be spiritually active, i.e. to convey words of spiritual content, the spiritual spark in him must have awakened to life, if the word is to have an effect. The word itself must be alive, the intellect as well as the heart must stimulate the fellow human being to activity, the intellect must think it through and the heart must stimulate the will to obey what is recommended to the human being through the word. Only then is there life in the word, it testifies to the spirit of God if it awakens the spirit in the human being. For the word is the means of transmitting thoughts, it is the means of communication from person to person on earth and from God to the human being in the spiritual realm .... The word is the sign of His overwhelming love for people, it is the means of winning souls for eternity .... On earth, however, it is equally beneficial if it is used for the practice of unselfish neighbourly love, if the word is offered full of love, even if it touches earthly things. But the word must always express what the heart feels, it must not be a dead word, thoughtlessly spoken and received without impression. Then it will not be valued for what it is, as a form of expression of the innermost thoughts, as a means of transmitting what moves the heart, as an admonisher and warner against injustice, as an impetus for spiritual striving and as proof of divine love, which manifests itself in the word to all those who want to live and thus awaken the spirit within them .... For God is spirit and can only speak to people through the spirit and convey His word to them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Signs of the last days .... Battle of faith .... Chaos ....

B.D. 3209 from August 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

To specify (know?) the moment of spiritual change would not benefit humanity since the precise knowledge is an interference with free will, because at the approach of the predicted time the human being would feel obliged to change his way of life. But it is not God's will that people shall receive knowledge of the day and hour when He sits in judgment over them, they shall only know that the end is near and by the signs of the time become aware of this end. However, if devout human beings ask Him for clarification He will answer them in a manner that is helpful for the salvation of their soul ....

The Last Judgment is preceded by the last days, which last just a few months and are characterized by an exceptionally rigorous battle of faith. As soon as this battle of faith is carried out quite openly, as soon as all secrecy is ignored and all spiritual aspirations are bluntly and recklessly attacked, as soon as laws and decrees are endorsed which prohibit people's spiritual pursuits, as soon as all divine commandments are no longer observed, as soon as all believers are persecuted and have no more rights, the last days have entered into their final phase and the Last Judgment can be expected daily and hourly .... However, before this battle of faith flares up, humanity will find itself in a spiritual and worldly chaos; there will be noticeable regression in every respect. And this regression will be initiated by people who are dominated by Satan. He will show himself in earthly devastation and destruction, in heartless laws, in a God- opposing way of life, in civil disobedience and rebellion against the governing powers and in brutal oppression by the latter, in restriction of freedom and in evasion of law and justice.

These conditions will ensue after a huge earthly tremor, which takes place in accordance with God's will in order to terminate a conflict between nations that human will fails to end. For the people who are affected by this earthly tremor it will denote a change of their accustomed way of life, it will be a time of greatest deprivation and most difficult living conditions, and although this time will be favourable for the spreading of the divine Word it will not signify a revival of a worldly-clerical power. People will indeed eagerly strive to improve their earthly living conditions but these efforts will not be compatible with spiritual aspirations, with the belief in an Authority Which holds them to account and with the divine commandments that require love. And that is why everything that interferes with the return to the former good living standard comes under attack. Thus the battle of faith will start soon after the divine intervention which turns global affairs into a different direction. The events will follow each other quickly as they are hastened by people's low spirit, and this spiritual low shows itself in people's heartless actions, in their thinking, which shows extreme depravity and which prepares deeds that can only be called satanic. And thereby you can identify the moment in time when God's intervention can be anticipated. The global affairs themselves shall be a timetable to you, by the actions people are capable of doing you can see that they have totally distanced themselves from God and this clearly contradicts the opinion that this human race can still expect a spiritual renaissance.

The people who faithfully remain with God will indeed intensify their intimate relationship with Him, they will be in truth His church which will stand firm amid misery and affliction, but it is just a small group. The world, however, denies God, it is hostile towards all who support God, and this spiritual need signifies that the end is near .... Therefore pay attention to the signs of the time, pay attention to humanity's conduct, to their desertion of God and their preference of the world, when people are evidently influenced by Satan, when they are enslaved by him and do everything to disobey the divine commandments, when nothing is sacred to them any longer, neither the life of their fellow human beings nor their possessions; when lies triumph and the truth is treated with hostility you know that the end is not far. Then you can watch the events unfold as they are revealed to you, because it will all take place during the lifetime of a man who, in a manner of speaking, hastens the disintegration, who pays homage to the destructive principle, who is not constructively but destructively active. And this man's end is also the end of the world, i.e. the end of the world in its present form and the end of those people who presently inhabit the earth, which are separate from those who belong to God. And now you know that there is not much time, that you are not given a long period of time and that the end is upon you shortly. And for this reason you have to prepare yourselves, you have to live as if every day is your last because you don't know when you will be called back and whether you will live to see the end of the earth. If, however, you are needed as defenders of God during the time of battle before the end, God will also guide your thoughts correctly and you will know when the time has come .... the time of the divine intervention by means of unleashing the forces of nature, the time of the battle of faith and the time of the Last Judgment .... It is God's will that you make people aware, thus He will also enlighten your spirit and guide your thoughts in a manner that you understand correctly and only voice and reveal to your fellow human beings what you have understood properly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle between light and darkness .... last decision ....

B.D. 3210 from August 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Incessantly the light fights against darkness .... This spiritual battle is so significant but people don't know it and would rather support the powers of darkness than resist them by striving towards light. And this spiritual battle will reach its climax shortly before the end of this earth, for then the spiritual battle will not only take place spiritually but in public, so that even ignorant people will follow it and, depending on their attitude, support or stop it. For the spiritual battle .... the battle between light and darkness .... takes shape in the battle of faith, which will be waged without consideration by man against man. This is a time epoch which forms the conclusion for the present humanity. The battle of faith is unavoidable, for it is to bring about the final decision, the decision of the individual human being for or against God. The spiritual struggle of light and darkness has consisted since infinite times in the fact that the forces of the spiritual kingdom, good and evil, try to influence the soul of the human being, that they try to transfer to it the thought material that they themselves possess .... And thus the beings of light try to pull people up, to ennoble their thinking and to induce them to strive for perfection, whereas the evil forces try to pull them down, plant earthly desires in their hearts and want to push them away from spiritual striving altogether. And this battle is decided by the human being's will .... Whichever spiritual forces he surrenders to are victors over the soul. People's will is weak and therefore God's adversary's power is strengthened and he now completely tries to win humanity for himself by undermining the knowledge of God and His power, wisdom and love and by stopping all spiritual striving. And the beings of light work all the more eagerly; light is supplied to people from above to the same extent, and this no longer happens purely spiritually but it is given such that it is recognizable as light activity, that a visible sign of God's love is sent to people. His word is spread on earth through beings of light, recognizable and visible to all who want to recognize and see it .... And this word points to the coming battle of faith, to a battle which only has the human being's spiritual striving as its aim, a battle which, on the one hand, strives for the complete destruction and eradication of everything spiritual and, on the other hand, only has the ultimate aim of maintaining and strengthening faith in God, in Jesus Christ and His teaching, amongst people. And this battle will no longer be waged secretly but it will move the whole world, different in its form but compelling all people to take a stand. And now the good and evil forces of the spiritual kingdom will again be active to an extraordinary degree. Those who are in contact with the beings of light will stand up for faith and will now be strengthened by them, they will receive strength which will enable them to do extraordinary deeds, for for the sake of faith people have to be given signs so that they can believe if they only want to. In the same way, however, the spiritual powers will be effective from below. They will cause people to do the most unkind deeds and also provide them with the strength to carry them out. And thus good fights against evil and vice versa. But the light will be victorious, although only a small part of people will emerge as victors from this battle, because the defeated will now find their temporal end and this means banishment in the solid form for them. For they will not give up their resistance and thus rebel anew against God, Who has offered them every opportunity to abandon their resistance against Him .... They have fallen prey to the forces of the underworld and therefore have to travel the infinitely long course of development on earth once again until they are given free will again to make the final decision .... the battle of faith is unavoidable, after all, the end of the redemption period has come where a clear separation of spirits has to take place. But beforehand every person is given the opportunity to take an emotional and also intellectual stand on the most important question of their earthly life .... God or the world .... And anyone who has not given himself an answer so far will now be forced to make the final decision .... and good as well as evil forces will whisper the answer to him. But his will is free to choose which forces he will listen to ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Destiny of life is God's will ....

B.D. 3211 from August 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

World events will run their course according to God's will, and thus earthly life will equally take its course for every individual person as it was determined by God. No-one can avoid his destiny; by way of thoroughly trusting prayer he can merely reach a point where God will help him to bear up to it if he is too weak himself. And therefore the human being is unable to shape his own destiny differently, even if he believes otherwise, for the way it turns out is the way God has intended it for eternity, and He Himself places the thoughts into a person's heart so that he will do precisely that which corresponds to His divine plan. The human being certainly has free will but earthly events must always be looked upon as God's will or permission which entirely coincides with the eternal Plan. For God has known every human being's spiritual state for eternity. And thus nothing comes upon the human being which His profoundly wise will does not consider to be beneficial for his soul. Consequently, it is not possible for the human being to avert anything from himself, only through heartfelt prayer can he increase the effect on his body, if it is favourable, or reduce it, if it is damaging to him. For this reason the human being can leave himself to God's reign and activity with complete confidence, since whatever happens will be good for his soul, and the strength of faith can indeed make every earthly happening bearable if the person fully and trustingly hands himself over to the Father in Heaven and allows Him alone to reign. Without the slightest worry he can let everything happen to him, for nothing exists which wouldn't have met with God's approval first, thus is considered good for his soul and therefore imposed upon him. Hence the human being need not fear anything either, he need not be afraid of forthcoming events as soon as he intimately unites himself with God, after all, his whole course of life proceeds in accordance to his attitude towards God. And if he realises this he will calmly and collectedly await what is given to him, since he knows that only God's love is the reason if joy or suffering comes upon him. For He has known for eternity what means the earthly child needs in order to be able to mature psychologically, and He employs these means .... Everything will happen without fail as He determined, and no human being will be able to change it of his own strength. This is why all worries a person has about his future are unnecessary for he cannot improve it if it is not conducive for him, just as it need not become worse if the person's faith is so strong that he will remain in close contact with God. For His will shall always be done in Heaven and on Earth, no human being can oppose His will, and His will is truly wiser and therefore always good ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual wealth .... activity in the afterlife ....

B.D. 3212 from August 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

By using spiritual strength the human being can create wealth on earth which will bring him supreme happiness in eternity, for through this spiritual wealth he is able to be redemptively active in the kingdom of the beyond for his own happiness. He is himself a bearer of strength and light and can therefore also distribute what he already possesses in abundance, and his love can be active. This is a blissful state which is completely independent of earthly activity, thus it does not require any material creations but only spiritual wealth .... a truthful knowledge which he can now impart spiritually to the ignorant souls in the spiritual kingdom and also to people on earth. The human being should gather these treasures on earth, he should try to penetrate truthful spiritual knowledge, and therefore he should practice love, because spiritual knowledge can only be attained by way of love and thus love is the only path to beatitude. In the beyond the spiritual beings' activity only consists of working in love, of distributing spiritual gifts, and therefore the being first has to possess these gifts before it can work in love. Now the greater a soul's spiritual wealth is at its demise the more blissful it will now be, for an extensive field of activity is at its disposal, and it can bring infinite blessings to souls which are without knowledge and therefore also without strength and which therefore are in a state of hardship which they can only remedy when the spiritual treasures are at their disposal. And thus a soul of light can constantly alleviate hardship by giving away from its wealth. Yet it constantly receives new wealth, for its activity of love is rewarded again by God through the supply of ever new strength of love .... wisdom and bliss .... The soul can constantly receive this strength and constantly distribute it. And it will be exceedingly happy in teaching the ignorant. The spiritual hardship on earth is caused by the fact that too little love is practiced and therefore the pure truth is not recognized, the spiritual treasures are not striven for and therefore no-one wants to be active in distributing these treasures in order to remedy the spiritual hardship. He who possesses nothing himself can also give nothing .... but what people offer each other is not spiritual goods but pretence, as well as they are (not) earthly goods. It is spiritual knowledge which does not correspond to the truth, which is therefore spread by God's adversary in the world in order to mislead people. Spiritual possessions which are meant to make people happy must be unconditional truth, only truth is spiritual wealth, and only pure truth can cause bliss upon entry into the spiritual kingdom, only truth carries the soul into spheres of light and otherworldly activity in love presupposes the possession of truth. And therefore the human being on earth should only strive for pure truth and make himself worthy of it through unselfish activity of love. Then he will be able to collect spiritual treasures on earth which will make him a blissful being as soon as he departs from earth and can enter the kingdom of light ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Self-overcoming .... strengthened will .... Christ's act of salvation ....

B.D. 3213a from August 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

A way of life according to the will of God requires great overcoming of oneself, thus a strong will. However, man cannot muster the strength of will on his own, since the will is often weakened to the point of complete lack of will due to the original sin through the former apostasy from God [here the sentence is changed in the manuscript as follows (sin of the former apostasy)]. Nevertheless, man can acquire the strength of will through heartfelt prayer to Jesus Christ, the divine redeemer .... This is the simplest yet surest means to defy all dangers, to be able to resist and to overcome oneself. And the weakest will will become strong, for this is what Jesus Christ died for on the cross .... With His death He bought people a strengthened will, and everyone may request this strengthened will who believes in Him and His act of salvation. The former sin bore man's weakened will .... Jesus Christ took upon Himself the sins of the world and thus also the consequence of sin .... the weak will. He redeemed the guilt of those who acknowledge His sacrifice, and thus He restores to them the strengthened will by virtue of which they can now lead a way of life according to God's will. It is a grace which He acquired for people on the cross which people are unable to grasp, for what lies helpless and weak on the ground can rise up and now work on itself full of strength and power; His will is strong, and a strong will is able to do anything .... However, free will remains untouched, for the grace of the act of salvation is only granted to it if it expresses its will to ascend through heartfelt prayer to Jesus Christ. Weakness of will need not prevent him from striving towards God, it is just that the human being cannot muster the perseverance to do so. And therefore he should appeal for a strong will for the sake of Jesus Christ, and his appeal will be heard as soon as he acknowledges Jesus Christ. And then he will be able to wage the battle against the world, which is expressed in the overcoming of himself. He has to renounce everything that belongs to the world, what his body desires, he has to sacrifice, i.e. give to his neighbour, what makes him happy, he has to put himself aside and do kindness to his fellow human beings, and all this requires overcoming, it requires a strong will which puts all good intentions into action. But this strong will can be requested at any time, and this prayer will never go unanswered ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Self-overcoming .... strengthened will .... Christ's act of salvation ....

B.D. 3213b from August 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Before Christ's crucifixion God's adversary had great power over the human being's will, and this power manifested itself in the fact that people were not able to live a life of love unless they were exceptionally intimately united with God. The temptations of the world were always too great and their will too weak to resist them. This is his weapon even now, that God's adversary seeks to weaken people's will through the pleasures of the world, and he is completely successful with those who trust in their own strength, who don't believe they need help from above, who don't believe in Jesus Christ and His act of salvation and therefore don't ask Him for His grace, for His help, which earns them increased will. Without Jesus Christ people are still completely under His control from which they are unable to release themselves unless they sincerely call upon God for help, but then they will also soon learn to recognize the significance of the act of salvation and Jesus Christ Himself as saviour of the whole of humanity, and then they will also consciously avail themselves of the blessings of the act of salvation. The path of ascent will become easy for them, for where there is the will there is also the strength to accomplish .... But the weakened will only has the strength to do things which lead to the abyss, and this strength comes to it from below, i.e., it uses the vitality for bad deeds, and the strengthening of this vitality is supplied to it by God's adversary. Thus the weak-willed human being is not in union with God but with His adversary, and he cannot free himself from the latter's spell unless he appeals to God for help, which is granted to him as a grace of Jesus Christ's act of salvation. Consequently, the recognition of the act of salvation must be the first condition, otherwise the human being cannot avail himself of this grace. In faith in the act of salvation the human being can accomplish great things, for his will will experience a strengthening which enables him to do anything if he deeply believes, for the strength of will, which Jesus Christ possessed in abundance, communicates itself to him, he can liberate himself from the adversary's power, he can strive towards God without being pulled back by this power. And he reaches his aim even if numerous temptations make his striving more difficult, but he resists them because his will is strong and accordingly also the supply of strength which Jesus Christ acquired through His death on the cross for people who believe in Him and consciously avail themselves of the blessings of the act of salvation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Feature of spiritual upward development ....

B.D. 3214 from August 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

This is the sign of spiritual upward development, that the human being is no longer content with the pleasures the world offers him but strives for something higher, that worldly knowledge is not enough for him either but he ponders over things which go beyond worldly knowledge. He seeks information about everything that lies beyond the earthly, because the earthly no longer satisfies him, and thus he strives for higher knowledge .... To the same extent he now also thinks about himself, he sharply criticizes himself and his thoughts and actions, he seeks to shape himself into perfection. And the word of God also becomes effective in such people, it falls on good ground, the human being receives it, he thinks it through and seeks to live accordingly. For as soon as he begins to detach himself from the world and its pleasures, as soon as he strives for higher knowledge, the word of God is presented to him in the most effective way. And he heeds it and seeks to live by it. And thus the slow change of his nature begins, the spiritual ascent begins, the soul begins to mature and the human being fulfils his task of earthly life. Thus the renunciation of the world and its pleasures must inevitably precede the awakening of the human being's urge for a more valuable life, before he becomes spiritually active through serious reflection and striving towards God. For both at the same time are impossible. A person who still belongs to the world only listens with half an ear to the teachings which impart higher knowledge to the human being, for the world drowns them out, and as long as the world still entices and appeals the human being finds no pleasure in spiritual things, he is neither thirsty for knowledge nor desirous of truth, he has no urge to ennoble his being, he only pays attention to the world and completely places his body at its service. And therefore he pays no attention to the divine word, it is empty sound to him, it only resounds to his ear but does not penetrate into the heart and also does not let his will become active to work on himself, he does not become aware of his imperfection but in his arrogance considers himself a creature which is powerful and mighty, but he will never be able to give a sign of this strength and power. His spiritual striving only begins as soon as he is aware of his inadequacy, and this again presupposes reflection and strict self-criticism. But a person who loves the world and its trinkets is still far removed from inward self-examination, instead his life is a hunt and chase after earthly goods and he seeks to gain everything from the outside, but he does not pay attention to his inner being and therefore does not recognize himself and also not the necessity of changing himself, his nature and his will. He remains on the same spiritual level until he lends a hand himself, until he makes an effort to live a life according to the word of God. But then he also detaches himself from the world and seeks connection to the spiritual kingdom .... The further a person is in his spiritual development, the more diligently he works on himself. For the approach to God is his aim, and this presupposes an adaptation to the essence of the eternal deity, thus a shaping of himself into love. The human being who strives towards God recognizes his inadequacy, his great distance from God, and he therefore seeks to change. But he is only successful if he does not only think of himself alone, but also tries to influence his fellow human beings, so that he tackles the work on himself. For he shapes himself into love if he lovingly works on his fellow human being, if he helps him with advice and action where he alone is too weak. As long as the human being only leads a life of his own, as soon as he only seeks to lift up his own soul life, self-love is still too strong in him and this does not support him. And that is why spiritual activity must also draw large circles, for as soon as the human being seriously strives for his perfection he also wants to communicate himself, he wants to bestow upon those he loves what he himself considers worth striving for. And so he will also work for the kingdom of God, even though he is not officially considered a servant of God .... He will communicate, i.e. express his spiritual thoughts and also try to transfer them to his fellow human beings, thereby he will draw them into the same striving, he will set an example himself through loving activity and encourage them to love, he will be a representative for Christ's teaching, for the divine word, as soon as he encourages people to love activity. And thus he will mature himself through his care for his fellow human beings, he will shape himself into love, and he will be successful because he will become knowledgeable, knowledge will make him happy and spur him on again to pass it on. For the word of God will be conveyed to him as soon as he wants to work with it. Spiritual work requires knowledge, and spiritual work is done by the human being who tries to guide his fellow human being onto the path of love. For he must also introduce him to the blessing of love, he must enlighten him as to what love helps him to achieve, he must instruct him and can only do this as long as he is knowledgeable himself. This is the course of higher development, that the human being, through activity of love, puts himself into the ability to receive knowledge, that he utilizes this knowledge by trying to transfer it to his fellow human beings, and that he thereby rises again, thus he can register progress in spiritual development. But the human being must never be concerned only with himself, for then he will not practice neighbourly love. Then he is only intellectually active, i.e. he endeavours to mature, however, he lacks the activity of the heart and therefore the soul cannot mature, for only through unselfish neighbourly love does it attain the height of love.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Happily effect of spiritual gifts on soul and body ....

B.D. 3215 from August 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The bliss of receiving is not so unusually perceptible to the human being physically as long as earthly life still makes its demands on him and he therefore cannot completely switch off the physical senses. Then the soul lives a separate life, so to speak, which only comes into its own when the body is not occupied. Then it feels the happiness of the connection with God, then it is also receptive to the extent that the intellect also grasps what the spirit imparts to the soul .... Then the soul will also glow with love and feel the need to be active, because then the strength of love will flow through it. Nevertheless, the soul does not remain untouched by the effect of spiritual gifts even if it does not consciously feel the delightful sensation; it absorbs a knowledge which remains with it and suddenly emerges when it needs this knowledge. It is, so to speak, constantly fed, and the spiritual nourishment promotes its growth, its maturing and thus its upward development. For every transmission is a supply of strength which is received with full will, even if not always with the same ability of understanding. The soul cannot always separate itself from its earthly surroundings, from a sphere which is little suitable for a purely spiritual life, yet if it establishes contact with God in the will to receive truth and to serve God, the gift of grace will flow to it, and a divine gift will always have its effect as soon as it is not opposed. Yet the human being should seriously strive to detach himself from earth as much as possible, he should try to increase his faith to such an extent that he will be completely unimpressed by the demands of the world, trusting that God will arrange everything as it should be, and he should devote himself all the more intensively to spiritual work, then he will also soon feel the purely physical pleasing sensation, because the strength from God has to refresh him as soon as the body surrenders to its effect. The person's way of life certainly contributes to the extent to which the body is involved or uninvolved in receiving the gifts from above. The living out of the divine word carries the blessing in itself, the lived word of God makes the body and soul quiet, calm and peaceful, and then every spiritual gift in the feeling of spiritual communion with God must also trigger a feeling of happiness, for restlessness, worldly worries, the lack of inner peace burden the body so that it cannot participate in receiving the spiritual gifts, that therefore only the soul receives and this is not or only slightly noticeable physically. Yet the human being is not spared these trials, for he should try to pass them himself, he should eagerly fight against being dependent on the body; again and again he should try to separate himself from all earthly thoughts, he should take refuge with the heavenly father, present his adversity to Him and listen entirely to His voice, for only He is able to banish earthly adversity Who also allows it in order to win His children's hearts. The earthly task God sets for the human being is never unfulfillable as soon as the human being asks for God's help. Then every previously seemingly inextricable knot will be easy to untie, the human being will succeed in every task, he will master life because he first pays attention to his spiritual task .... he establishes the connection with God .... God has assured people of earthly help and His promises will be fulfilled, yet he has to work on his own initiative to shape his soul, and he does this as soon as he often withdraws into himself and communes with the father in heaven, as soon as he requests spiritual nourishment from Him and allows himself to be taught in humble devotion to Him. And the strength from God will never emanate ineffectively but always benefit the soul, however, it will only be felt when the body completely surrenders itself to Him and disregards the earth, when it strives together with the soul to unite with the spirit within itself and thus strives to fulfil its actual task on earth .... to overcome matter and to assimilate itself to the eternal deity, Which instructs it through the inner word so that the attainment of the aim will be easy for it and it will become perfect ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Strong faith .... answer to prayer ....

B.D. 3216 from August 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The strength of faith achieves everything, and therefore the strength of faith does not cause anxiety but the human being confidently lets everything approach him and trusts in the help of Him Who is in heaven, Who possesses all power and Who directs everything according to His will. He does not become discouraged and fears no one but God alone. But he also loves God and this love prompts him to speak to the father like a child and to present all his needs to Him; he trusts in the father's love for His child and from this he also draws the profound faith that He will help him. He feels himself to be the father's child, and this is the reason for his rock-solid trust .... And therefore nothing can frighten or worry him, no matter what may come. The more confidently he expects God's help, the stronger his faith will be, and God will never let it fail. And that is why the human being should not stop struggling and asking for strong faith. He should try to imagine God's infinite love which looks after and cares for everything that has emerged from it .... But love fulfils every request, and the more confidently the human being trusts in divine fatherly love the less he will make wrong requests, for love denies the human being nothing; only the fulfilment must not harm his soul. But a person whose faith in God's infinite love is very strong and unshakeable is no longer in danger of losing himself as soon as his request is granted, for he no longer asks for earthly goods but only for the prevention of severe suffering which he fears. And he himself can banish this suffering through his faith if he lets it grow to such strength that he is fully convinced of the fulfilment of his request. For then he trustingly gives himself entirely to the heavenly father, he humbly awaits His working and also completely submits to His will. And therefore he now also thinks correctly, and this is expressed by the fact that he expects God's help with utmost calmness and confidence because he knows that God's love leans towards the earthly child which firmly believes in Him. God demands a firm unshakeable faith and will therefore never disappoint it. But the human being himself has to struggle for this firm faith, he has to pray fervently to God for the strength of faith, he has to ask that he will not fail when great adversity approaches him. For God will never let this prayer go unheard, which is more for the soul than for the body .... It is a request for spiritual possessions, for a profound unshakeable faith is not an earthly possession but something purely spiritual, it is the foundation of the spiritual kingdom, because without faith no-one can enter the spiritual kingdom which signifies eternal life for the human being, for his soul. For only through faith does the human being come to God, and only faith prompts him to live a way of life pleasing to God, only faith allows him to reach his final aim .... the final union with God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Blessing of the divine gift, the word of God ....

B.D. 3217 from August 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

A great blessing will overflow people who do not close themselves off to God's grace, who allow themselves to be taught by the word of God and make an effort to put it into practice. For they will have a foothold from the start, they will feel relief everywhere even though earthly life is hard for them, the heaviness will only touch them to a certain extent but will soon be overcome. For through the word of God they receive knowledge of the meaning and purpose of suffering, they know about the necessity of it, but they also know that they are never helplessly left to themselves but have a constant helper at their side Who is always ready to respond to their plea for help. And this awareness is deep faith, which must always have a beneficial effect. Thus only the will is necessary to observe the gifts from above, then the blessing of the gifts will also become apparent, for the receiving person will pass them on and want to introduce many people to the knowledge he has received himself. This first requires a good relationship between people, and from such a relationship they already draw spiritual advantage, for they cultivate love, and love redeems .... But then the human being will also be strong, whatever comes over him. He will walk his path unwaveringly even if he is pushed away, he will always know that he has the most powerful One over heaven and earth as his companion and that it is truly not too much to remain faithful to Him if His holy name is fought against. And this knowledge will let him go joyfully into battle .... God Himself blesses His labourers in the vineyard, He helps them not to grow weary because they only have a short time at their disposal and should use it to initiate many people into God's plan of salvation and redemption. People on earth will indeed feel little of this influx of increased grace before they have decided to accept the divine word, but then they will become wide awake and they can be active again in enlightening God's will. The chaos of the end time will divide many people and put them into an earthly hardship which seems almost unbearable to them. And yet, at the same time the best means has been made accessible to them .... the word of God .... And this divine word brings about a balance, it heals where wounds have been inflicted, it gives light where there is darkness and it gives strength where previously a feeling of weakness made people look anxiously to the future. And the human being will feel the blessing of the divine word, for it will be the only salvation when everything threatens to perish. Yet God's love considers His own, i.e. all those who take refuge with Him in adversity .... He speaks to them Himself, and thus His word is spiritual strength which is able to banish everything, even the most difficult things on earth .... For it is His emanation, His spirit, which therefore has to be felt beneficially wherever the human being willingly opens himself to it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Obedience to the worldly authorities ....

B.D. 3218 from August 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Whatever is demanded of you, you will be able to fulfil it if you entrust yourselves to God's guidance and only let Him rule. For whatever He allows will be a blessing for you as soon as you regard it as God's permission and tackle everything in God's name. And therefore you need not fear any measures, for they will only affect you if it is God's will, you will be in God's constant care, for His will determines your course of life and nothing can come upon you against His will. Just strive to strengthen your faith, to recognize the heavenly father's activity in everything that concerns you and to always submit yourselves to Him .... Always observe His word and live according to it, and always and constantly ask for strength of faith .... Do not fall away from God when trials come upon you which threaten to shake your faith .... He will truly not abandon you if you do not leave Him, and He will always reveal Himself to you if you are in distress of soul, and He will also help you in earthly adversity. He looks after you in all situations of life, even if it seems as if you are dependent on yourselves. For your call always draws Him close to you, He hears every sigh and every silent prayer you send to Him, and He fulfils it as it is good for you. And the more firmly you believe that God is love, the more trustingly you will place yourselves and your life into His hands and the more reassured you can go through earthly life. You certainly have to expect great changes which extend to your usual life, yet none comes upon you without God's permission, and thus you must always regard yourselves as guided by Him if you have to carry out something by force which does not suit you. No-one has more power over you than God if you trustingly hand yourselves over to Him, and this confidence must make everything easier for you to bear, for you are never alone if you call upon God for strength and grace. And then you will be able to master everything that is demanded of you ....

And do not shrink from it if you are commanded to take part in the battle which means destruction, for you must submit to the laws of the worldly authorities. But your thinking, your inner attitude, is decisive as to how God views your actions. The will to act rightly before God evaluates all your thoughts and actions. If you are forced by the world to act contrary to God's will, then the world is also responsible for these actions. But you should strive for righteousness, you should give account to yourselves about your thinking, to what extent it corresponds to the commandments of God. You should comply with the demands of the authorities as soon as your freedom of action is taken away from you. For any opposition to the authority of the authorities is unwise and not wanted by God. And therefore you must be obedient, whatever is demanded of you, as long as it concerns earthly conduct, as long as the gagging of the spirit is not the basis of the demands, for you alone are responsible for your soul, thus your thinking must also remain pure and unadulterated, even though you will be forced into actions which God can never approve of because they contradict the commandment of neighbourly love. But always ask for strength, ask for the prevention of what is detestable to you, and God will help you in every adversity and danger to body and soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Increased divine activity in the end time ....

B.D. 3219 from August 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The activity of the eternal deity becomes more apparent the closer it gets to the end. For the work of the adversary is all the more obvious, and this becomes apparent in humanity's thoughts and actions, which lack all love. A more dreadful state cannot be imagined, a state which has to result in complete dissolution because it is untenable and no longer shows any sign of improvement. And therefore God's activity will also appear extraordinarily in order to give support to those who still respect Him and now watch the events of the time in horror so that they will not doubt Him but their faith will be strengthened. Yet His activity will only be recognized again by the person who seeks Him, who surrenders himself to Him and calls to Him in his distress for help .... who believes in Him and in His power ..... He will be able to feel Him daily and hourly, he will always be able to enjoy His grace and care, he will hear His voice, i.e., His word will be conveyed to him in many ways so that he can always be in direct contact with Him and draw strength and faith from this contact. And the greater the earthly adversity is, the more the human being will be spiritually strengthened so that he will no longer feel the earthly adversity so harshly and become master of it. The human being only needs to maintain the connection with Him, then he will derive the greatest benefit from this connection, for then God Himself will walk with him and His guidance will truly be good and right. Then he can confidently tackle everything that is required of him, it will serve his best. And during this time you must not become lukewarm and lethargic, you must strive for perfection in all seriousness, you must withdraw from all worldly pleasures and only think about your aim, for this is no longer far .... Your life will not last long, for it will be prematurely ended by God's will as soon as the end has approached. And therefore don't postpone anything until tomorrow which you can already do today, don't let yourselves be deterred from cultivating spiritual contact, for this alone will give you the strength you need to stand firm in the last days. Divine love will not abandon you if you only keep your thoughts turned towards it, and divine love will also appear to you in order to help you if you are in need. And therefore the signs will also increase in which you can recognize the working of the eternal deity if only you pay attention to what is and happens around you. His love will find ways and means to reveal itself to you without affecting your fellow human beings extraordinarily, if they are unable to believe. But His love does not leave unthinking those who are close to Him, who want to be His children and acknowledge Him as their father in prayer. His love supports those who, anxious and despondent, call upon Him to strengthen them so that they will overcome all opposition, so that they will be able to meet the demands of life and yet remain faithful to Him until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Refutation of the doctrine of reincarnation .... justice ....

B.D. 3220 from August 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

A bright light is given to you if you have the will to let it shine .... A time of confusion also confuses people's thinking, their ability to think becomes weaker and they can no longer recognize spiritual truths as such, which is why a constant supply of them is necessary and this requires people who are willing to receive them, through whom spiritual knowledge can be conveyed to the seekers. Such instruction can take place in various ways, it can supplement knowledge which already exists, it can be offered as completely new knowledge if the human being had previously thought wrongly, but it can also clarify an area as a refutation of wrong teachings about which people are still unclear. But the prerequisite is always that God-oriented forces convey the spiritual thought material to the human being who, as a receptacle of the divine spirit, declares himself willing to serve God by spreading the truth. And this prerequisite is given as soon as heartfelt prayer for the supply of pure truth precedes every spiritual instruction .... All good spiritual forces only have one aim .... to unite the embodied being on earth with God, i.e. to help him to do so. However, spiritual unification only exists in the state of light, i.e. in the state of realization, which is the result of a life of love. In order to reach this state the human being is given earthly life in which he can develop his abilities, which are only weakly developed at the beginning of his embodiment but can experience an ascending or also descending development according to his will. His course of life gives him every opportunity for this development, but it does not depend on more or less developed gifts of intellect but solely on the will for good, on the attitude towards God and thus the activity in love .... the striving for connection with God through good works .... Only through this can the human being reach such a high level of spiritual development that he enters a stage of light already on earth, i.e. that he attains realization .... Then the alignment with God has already taken place, and this state ensures the human being's soul's entrance into the kingdom of light at his death, into spheres where it can participate in Christ's act of salvation, where it is able to help other souls into wisdom, into light again, by teaching love and thus being active in redemption. Thus people can easily reach this degree of perfection if they only have the will to do good and establish contact with God through heartfelt prayer .... The fact that people have different faculties of perception, that they are more or less intelligent, is by no means decisive for this will for good. For the spiritual spark in the human being is awakened through love. But love is born in the heart, and it can be exceedingly active in a person whose intellectual activity is considerably behind that of another person. And even if the light, the realization of truth, does not become extraordinarily apparent during earthly life, the soul can be flooded with light upon entering the kingdom of the beyond, i.e., the realization can come to it in a flash and an abundance of knowledge can enable it to be eagerly active in love in the beyond. And therefore the concerns that a less developed intellectual thinking could impair the soul's maturing are invalid, that therefore every soul once has to be offered the opportunity to make use of advanced physical abilities in order to attain increased maturity on earth. Such souls can indeed work extremely beneficially on earth insofar as they place their extraordinary intellectual abilities at the service of their fellow human being in order to impart spiritual knowledge to him and thereby stimulate him into increased activity of love. But a person can also develop love to the highest degree without any special stimulation, and this person will undoubtedly reach the highest level of maturity. But his thinking can be completely uncomplicated, it need not reveal higher wisdom, and yet his thinking and actions are guided by good spiritual forces which consider him according to his perceptive faculty and constantly impel him to increase his activity of love in order to achieve his union with God. For love is the first thing, wisdom is only born from it, and this wisdom is the soul's share as soon as it enters the spiritual kingdom. But love can fully develop a unique embodiment on earth, because love can be practiced in every situation of life, in every fate of life, in every physical and spiritual condition, because this only requires that the divine spark in the human being is ignited and kindled into the highest flame, and this can be done by the most primitive human being in thought if only he has the will to be good. But the knowledge of good and evil is in him because both forces, good and evil, fight for his soul and thus his thinking is influenced by both spiritual forces and the forces to which his free will turns bear the victory over him. But how his will decides depends to a certain extent on his faith, on his attitude towards God and Christ's act of salvation, as soon as he has knowledge of it. Jesus Christ died on the cross for the weak who were not able of themselves to muster the will for good. But no one thins himself to be strong .... Although he has high spiritual abilities he nevertheless requires the grace of the act of salvation, the strong will purchased by Jesus Christ, in order to be able to mature into a being of light during his earthly life .... And for this reason Jesus Christ created the compensation, so that all who are of good will can become blessed ....

(13.8.1944) Humanity is indeed very backward in its spiritual development and pays no attention to any possibilities of progress. This is an unmistakable process of development which, however, has its cause in the human being's free will and for which he also has to answer. Consequently, man cannot expect any benefit for something that has occurred through his own fault. But it would be a benefit if he could make up for the development he missed or neglected through his own fault in a renewed embodiment on earth. For he did not use his free will in the right way, but he was capable of doing so in every situation of life due to Christ's act of salvation, Who broke His adversary's supremacy over people's will through His death on the cross. Therefore, there is no justification for an imperfect soul's repeated life on earth which could be based on divine justice, for as soon as the human being has failed despite the granting of grace he cannot claim any repetition of an embodiment on earth in order to reach the same degree of maturity which a person of good will can achieve during his life on earth, instead, he must then cover the far more difficult ascent in the beyond as just compensation for his wrong will. People certainly have different realizations, different knowledge and different earthly abilities, and this often leads them to the erroneous opinion that the maturing of the soul takes place according to these abilities. But then it is disregarded that only the activity of love is decisive, thus only the activity of love promotes the upward development. But love can be practiced by every human being, because only the human being's will is necessary for this, it is an instinct of the heart, which is in no way connected with (dependent on?) a certain degree of knowledge or a particularly developed intellectual activity. That the cooling of love understandably also results in reduced knowledge is indisputable, and therefore the dark spiritual state also appears particularly, because it is the consequence of unkindness, for which the soul therefore has to answer ....

(8/14/1944) Higher development can only be spoken of when the soul has united with the spirit, when it therefore practices love and thereby awakens the spiritual spark in itself to life, which now remains in constant activity, i.e. stimulates the soul to everlasting loving activity. Consequently, without love activity a standstill of development or even a decline in the case of obvious lack of love is to be recorded. However, the same measure of grace is available to every human being and the same opportunities are given to him for the maturing of the soul. If he does not make use of them and does not take advantage of the graces because they cannot take effect in him, he must also accept the consequences according to divine justice, i.e. he must himself deal with the state in the beyond into which he has fallen through his own fault, i.e. deservedly .... It would then be an injustice, so to speak, if he, who has not utilized the great grace of embodiment for the salvation of his soul, were offered the same opportunity again to make up for what he has neglected .... This would be an injustice to those who made full use of their earthly life by disregarding their body, by renouncing and constantly abstaining from the pleasures of the world. Deeper knowledge is not absolutely necessary but loving activity is, and therefore even the most ignorant person can develop upwards if only he is lovingly active, for knowledge will then come to him as soon as he needs it for his fellow human beings or he enters the spiritual kingdom. For then he will be able to delight the souls in the beyond with his knowledge, which will then be imparted to him in a flash, so that he can work in love again as a bearer of light in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Acknowledge Christ .... weak will .... demon ....

B.D. 3221 from August 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The demon rages and will take more and more possession of people's souls, and people do not fight back .... They are without a sense of responsibility. Their will is inclined towards evil, and their thoughts and actions correspond to this will. And thus they themselves head towards the abyss, they accelerate the process of dissolution and thus their own downfall. As spiritual beings they cannot perish but they are deprived of their freedom of will because they misused it during the time of their partial freedom. And this abuse of will is the result of the weakness of will which God's adversary exploits in order to influence him in a wrong way. But the weakness of will, which is therefore the cause of complete decay and spiritual downfall, can only be banished by acknowledging Jesus Christ and His act of salvation. But the world rejects Him .... Even if it still acknowledges Him according to the word, even if people call themselves followers of Christ, they are far from understanding the act of salvation, and even less do they make use of the blessings of the act of salvation, which imbued the human being with a strengthened will, thus also provides him with strength of resistance against evil. To recognize Christ and His work of redemption means to know the significance of the life of love lived by Jesus and now, in order to be able to receive the graces of the work of redemption, also to lead the same life of love .... thus to know that only love can redeem and therefore Jesus Christ and His act of salvation is only acknowledged by people who decide to live this life of love .... Humanity lacks this knowledge and again because it also lacks love. And the consequence of this is an extremely weakened will which is incapable of resisting the evil power. The world cannot resist the demon because it forfeits its own strength by rejecting Christ. Christ and His work of redemption must be acknowledged, otherwise the world will approach its downfall as soon as it has knowledge of Him. And the knowledge of Jesus Christ has been spread on earth. The acceptance of His teaching, however, does not merely consist of confessing it through words but of living a life of love .... Where people are loving towards each other is where true christianity is, and in these people the will will also be strong to ascend, to reach the light, and the strength will be supplied to them to resist evil, for the works of love carry this strength within themselves and share it with the human being .... These therefore avail themselves of the blessings of the act of salvation even though they lack knowledge of Christ's suffering and death on the cross .... But if they have this knowledge they will also inevitably acknowledge Jesus Christ, since love lives in them and they recognize the eternal love which was embodied in Jesus Christ. But the world does not have this love within itself; people who belong to the world only love themselves and therefore hand themselves over to God's adversary. They reject Jesus Christ because He preaches neighbourly love to them, their will is hardened like their heart, but the hard will gives itself to the one who wants to corrupt it. The human being has a will which is immediately ready for evil deeds but no strength of will whatsoever for good deeds, for only love can achieve these. Good deeds, however, are a compliance with Christ's teaching of love, good deeds are accompanied by heartfelt prayer for strength and the follower of Jesus has the blessings of the act of salvation at his disposal .... But a follower of Jesus is every person who lives in love, who therefore follows Him and acknowledges His working of love on earth. He will be able to resist the work of evil and muster an ever stronger will when the last time has come. He will also confess before the world that he belongs to Christ's church, and he will stand firm when satan rages in the worst kind .... He receives his strength from God Himself, and this will truly suffice to become master over the one who wants to destroy his soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Word dispute with enlightened people ....

B.D. 3222 from August 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People who are enlightened by the spirit of God have the knowledge that they can speak without hesitation if this is demanded of them. They will never need to be afraid of not being able to answer a question, for they are not the ones who answer intellectually but the spirit within them answers whatever question is put to them. For He alone can give the right answer and does not owe it to the person who desires it. And therefore it is not easy to argue with a person enlightened by God's spirit about spiritual questions, for he will emerge victorious from every dispute about words. And therefore he can approach every test without worry, he will not fail and no question will be able to make him uncertain, for he knows more than those who want to confuse him; his knowledge is profound, he knows all correlations and he will also be able to talk about them because nothing is alien to him and the spirit in him is constantly active, especially if he is to answer for himself. Thus, when the time has come for a person to be called to account who, as a servant of God on earth, is in contact with Himself, then the success of this contact will also obviously become apparent .... The human being will be permeated by divine spiritual strength, he will be able to speak without shyness and his speeches will be wise. He will not let himself be affected in his opinions, he will hold them because he can substantiate them, and all words will be given to him from within, he will only speak what the spirit within himself tells him to speak. And again, this is a sign of divine love which openly manifests itself if the fellow human being wants to test the extent to which he possesses the right knowledge; for what God guides to earth He will also know how to protect, and therefore He lets His working become obvious, He speaks through the human being, and His voice will be recognized by those who believe or approach the tests with serious intent to accept what appears to them to be truth. God meets them by placing enlightened people in front of them and now demands a lively work of thought from them .... namely, that they themselves immerse themselves in questions which are raised and that they now let every answer given by the divine spirit in the human being speak to their heart, that they thus take a stand on it themselves. As soon as they are of good will they will recognize and feel the power of the word, and this will earn them spiritual advantage. And therefore don't fear people who want to call you to account but answer for yourselves with a calm conscience .... He who teaches you also puts the right words into your mouth, and there will be no question you cannot answer, for whom God has enlightened also has knowledge at his disposal which he can apply at any time and will also apply for the blessing of his fellow human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

End time .... sign .... averting the judgement ....

B.D. 3223 from August 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The turn of time will be marked by world events, as it is written. But the spiritual condition (of man) is the cause of everything that happens. Earthly events are only the effect of the spiritual decline, i.e., the spiritual low determines all events which take place on earth because all people have to be the ones to suffer in order to achieve a still possible improvement of their spiritual nature. And you have to recognize the spiritual low from the hardship and affliction on earth, from the atrocities which are caused by people, from the immense destructions which also express human will, and thus you have to make sure that it is first remedied before you can expect earthly events and circumstances to take a tolerable form for you. Suffering can only subside if every individual person strives to steer his life in a God-pleasing direction, if he endeavours to work on himself and his soul and is willing to lead a life of love. Only then will the earthly tribulation subside and an improvement will occur. The last days have begun and will not last much longer, a spiritual blossoming on this earth can no longer be expected, for humanity does not recognize the low it is living in and therefore does not change either. And yet, the individual should make an effort to save himself and his soul before the end has come. The individual can certainly carry out this spiritual change, he need only want to increase his knowledge and fulfil his purpose of earthly life, he need only not completely oppose God by being accessible to the instructions imparted to him by God's messengers, and he will be richly blessed, for God's help is assured to anyone who thinks correctly and only has the will to come to Him. And that is why God has repeatedly pointed to the end time through seers and prophets, He has drawn people's attention to the signs so that the individual will become perceptive, recognize the truth of what is written and now also take to heart everything that is imparted to him through God's love. For everyone is responsible for himself; and even if the whole world corrupts and perishes, the individual can save himself from it, he can escape the inevitable judgment because he can determine himself, because he can take the path to God as soon as his will impels him to do so. And his will is free .... he can just as well turn towards God as he can turn away from Him .... And this is why the human being should recognize the great danger his soul is in by the signs of the end time if it does not change before the end has come. For this reason God does not specify an exact time so that the human being will immediately start the work of transformation; for this reason he will be afflicted by suffering and affliction so that he will become thoughtful and can now be offered the opportunity to attain realization. For only the thinking person can be instructed, otherwise every instruction will only sound in the ear ....

Only a short time will pass until the end, yet this time can still be well utilized if the human being is seriously willing to reach his aim. He can progress very quickly, he can make use of the increased blessings of the end time and thereby mature in a far shorter time, however, he must strive diligently and put his spiritual development before all earthly striving. He has to work on himself as if he would be called away from earth every day; he has to entrust himself to all good forces and allow himself to be guided by them, so to speak; he has to be devoted to God with heartfelt love and extraordinarily loving towards his neighbour. Then he will also be able to avert the judgment for himself insofar as he will belong to the chosen ones who will be raptured before the end of the world. Countless people will be made aware of their wrong way of life, they will be informed of the approaching end but they will not pay attention to the information and the end will come as a surprise to them, for they pay no attention to the signs of the times, they are only earthly-minded and not accessible to spiritual instruction. Consequently, they are also not concerned about their salvation because they deny life after death. And it is these who bring about the end, who are so spiritually backward that one can rather speak of a retrogression than of a standstill, and who therefore give immediate cause for a transformation of earth. For since they do not establish any spiritual connection with good forces they are open to the work of evil forces whose aim is to remove such souls from God. And these forces are successful, for all people's thoughts and aspirations are only the increase of earthly possessions, the well-being of the body and worldly joys and pleasures. And therefore this earth ceases to exist in its present form, and although people themselves are not directly involved in its destruction they are nevertheless the cause of it, because their way of life completely contradicts God's will and therefore the time has come which brings an end to their life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Justice ....

B.D. 3224 from August 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

A righteous way of life earns you My love, for the righteous person not only thinks of himself but also grants to his neighbour what appears desirable to himself. Justice always seeks balance in all things, and the justly thinking person will also endeavour to be able to exist before Me in all his actions, he will be aware of his responsibility, he will always give account to Me in his thinking and base all thinking and acting on My commandments. For the righteous person does not switch off love, he always seeks to level and compare where the feeling for the right measure has been lost. For injustice is a lack of feeling for equality, it is one-sided giving or judging, and thus it is contrary to My order, for I observe justice in all things. Where there is love, there must also be justice, and thus I, as love Itself, must also be justice Itself. And anyone who therefore wants to follow Me and lives a life of love will never be able to judge unjustly. And therefore he will detest injustice in the world, he will suffer from the fact that people do not have the desire for balance within themselves, that selfish love drives them to think in a way which does not correspond to divine order and divine love teaching .... For unjust thinking shuts love out, unrighteousness cannot awaken love, and consequently it is a hindrance to spiritual progress in a way that people themselves are not aware of. For I cannot send My love to the unjust-thinking person because then I would take action against Me Myself, because I would then have to acknowledge something which contradicts My nature .... Although I don't let the person fall, My strength of love cannot reach him because injustice is a form of self-love which rejects My emanation of love. The unjust person is not receptive to love from Me, he would certainly accept the strength if it were physically perceptible to him, but again he would only be unaware of his neighbour who also needs this strength. He would take but not want to give, and this is unjust thinking, thinking which eliminates all sense of justice as soon as he claims something for himself and denies it to his fellow human being .... And therefore I cannot grant unrighteousness with love, with a gift which requires righteousness as a condition for receiving, for My nature is righteousness and love, and My gift presupposes the same .... that the human being lives a righteous way of life if I am to bestow My love upon him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Undoubted faith in the word ....

B.D. 3225 from August 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Your faith must be so firm that you no longer harbour the slightest doubt about My word. As long as you cannot unconditionally believe what I reveal to you through My word, you are not yet so far advanced in knowledge that you are able to grasp everything. Only when the context is clear to you will you accept every word without doubt and represent it to your fellow human beings as pure truth. Thus you are, so to speak, only knowledgeable when you have complete faith, for knowledge requires profound faith. You can certainly hear My word, it can appear intellectually clear and plausible to you, yet it will only signify profound knowledge for you if you have faith, because it is My will that you first deepen your faith before you become knowledgeable. Earthly knowledge requires proof in order to be addressed as knowledge. But since spiritual knowledge cannot be proven, it requires faith. Through faith the human being then reaches the level of knowledge which makes him free, for to possess spiritual knowledge is a degree of freedom, a degree of perfection. Where you lack faith there will always be a gap in your knowledge, and thus you will lack the context without which, however, knowledge cannot be spoken of. You accept My word, and this word of Mine shall shape you into beings of light, but then I must also demand undoubted faith in it, because My light can only radiate if you open yourselves completely, but doubt is not an opening but a defence against My ray of light. As long as something is not quite clear to you, you can certainly gain clarity through doubt and subsequent reflection, yet if I convey something clearly and understandably to you and you doubt these conveyances, this is a disparagement of My word, a non-acknowledgement of it or a doubt about the truthfulness of the giver, and both are injustice to yourselves because you thereby deprive yourselves of the strength which can only work if you believe. But if you believe that I speak to you humans, if you believe that you are able to hear Me, then you may not doubt anything I reveal to you, for I will truly not tell you anything wrong, just as I will never remain silent to a believing earthly child which desires to hear Me. Thus what such a child hears is truly purest truth, even if it seems difficult for you to accept. And therefore you can represent every word with conviction, just as you received it after heartfelt prayer for enlightenment of spirit. Then you can also boast of standing in knowledge because you, being taught by Me Myself, have received the right knowledge and are thus instructed in truth and now possess spiritual knowledge which allows you to seamlessly recognize the connection between all creations, all creations and Me, the creator of everything that is visible to you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"Seek ye first the kingdom of God ...."

B.D. 3226 from August 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Seek first the kingdom of God and you will be able to cover earthly life without worrying about what the body needs, for all this will fall to you, as the lord has promised. For only one thing is important, that you receive the life of the soul, then God Himself will take over the care of your body and its needs. But as soon as you lose faith in this promise you will have to take care of yourselves, and thereby you will get caught in the adversary's nets, who will try to make you believe that this care is the most important and wants to prevent you from thinking of your soul. And now you run the risk of becoming materialistic, of focusing your thoughts and actions entirely on the acquisition of matter, of neglecting the kingdom of God in your constant concern for your body and finally only living a purely earthly life without taking your soul's salvation into account. God has only set one aim for your earthly life .... that your soul will develop upwards .... and in order to achieve this aim you must detach yourselves from matter, you may desire nothing but that which is helpful to the soul. And you can free yourselves from all worries with complete faith if you remember Christ's promise, for His word is truth, and if you first seek God's kingdom then you will fulfil His will and God will also take care of you. But people's striving is mostly directed towards the preservation and well-being of the body, and this in excess, so that spiritual striving takes a back seat and understandably no spiritual progress can be achieved. And it is this lack of trust in the love of God, Who sustains everything He has created. With faith and trust in God's help the human being can become free of all earthly worries, he can easily and light-heartedly go through earthly life, but as soon as he spends every effort on his soul's salvation, as soon as he fully consciously strives towards the spiritual kingdom, as soon as he tries to fulfil God's will in everything and thus strives to reach the kingdom of God. But the belief in this is almost no longer to be found amongst people, and therefore they create a life full of worries and troubles for themselves, they burden themselves with a burden which the lord God has promised them to carry if they fulfil their task in life .... to put their spiritual welfare before the welfare of the body. God sustains the whole of creation, He continuously takes care of its existence and everything develops according to His will. And likewise His care applies to the most highly developed creature, the human being, and his earthly life is just as assured as that of the whole of creation. Yet God has made it dependent on the human being's will, He has set him a condition the fulfilment of which will result in a carefree existence. But if people do not observe this condition they will have a difficult earthly life because they will lose God's care for the body. Earthly life is given to the human being for the sake of the soul, and thus the soul should be considered first, it should be supplied with what it needs for spiritual maturity .... and this can only be fetched and received from the spiritual kingdom. Therefore the human being's senses must always be directed towards the spiritual kingdom, for the earthly kingdom does not offer the soul the nourishment it lacks. The earthly kingdom only fulfils the body's needs, and the human being should faithfully and trustingly allow God to give it to him, as He has promised, and strive all the more for the spiritual kingdom, which is not given to him but which gives what the soul desires according to its desire. And therefore cast all worries upon the lord .... He will take them from you the more intimately you strive for union with Him, the more your soul detaches itself from earthly things and only adheres to that which brings it union with God. And you will truly be safe in His care, you will want for nothing, for He is full of love and might, He can provide for you and will provide for you if only you strive for Him, for His kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Law - Justice - Races .... Nations ....

B.D. 3227a from August 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

It is unworthy of a whole nation if it is not accountable to itself regarding its thoughts and actions. The conduct of a nation's people should be impeccable towards each other; but they should also observe the commandment of neighbourly love towards other nations, even if this is not to be understood such that actions and thoughts should extend to individual members but that all feelings and intentions towards another nation should be honourable and decent and not lack a feeling of justice, i.e. they should not be denied what the people of a nation claim for themselves. Law and justice should apply to all people, and the affiliation to a specific race or nation should not determine the actions implemented against them. God set no restriction when He gave people the commandment of neighbourly love, for every fellow human being shall be regarded as a brother, as God's living creation, who should also be treated with brotherly feelings. Hence, the human being should not impose this restriction himself, he should not think that he is entitled to exclude certain people from neighbourly love; he should practise the commandment of neighbourly love without distinction and thus also be accountable to himself when he disregards this commandment. And therefore he must be clear about his thoughts and actions as to how far they correspond to the divine commandments .... He cannot make different judgments at his pleasure and own discretion, he cannot sin against one person and believe his sin to be justified because he deems himself to belong to a different circle, which was drawn by racial or national affiliation.

This dividing line does not exist before God, before God all human beings are equal, and right and wrong remain right and wrong everywhere. It is not acceptable that the human being claims rights for himself which he denies to other people, and if people's thoughts become so misguided that they believe themselves to be right even when they act wrongly, then the human being's spiritual development has already sunk low, for then he places earthly life high above the latter, otherwise he would be unable to defend a way of thinking which arose from the striving for his own advantage .... Anything a human being requires for himself he must inevitably also grant to his fellow human being, and he should never ever set up his own laws if he does not want to fear that he will not be considered by God in a way he would like, but that he will be measured by the same yardstick he measured himself ....

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Law - Justice - Races .... Nations ....

B.D. 3227b from August 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The earth embraces the most diverse nations and races which, on the whole, also differ in their degree of development. Yet no nation received the right from God to oppress less developed nations or to deprive them of their rights. They should certainly exert an educational influence if they are spiritually more highly advanced, they should protect weaker nations against stronger oppressors, but a specific ethnic origin should never stop them from fulfilling their human duties towards a fellow human being. For they should always bear in mind that all people are God's living creations, and that no-one is entitled to cast certain fellow human beings out of the community of states or to pressurise them and plunge them into hardship. One day they will have to justify themselves for this, and they will be judged as they themselves had judged .... anyone who treated his fellow human beings harshly or without love, regardless from which ethnic group they originated, will also only reap harshness and unkindness, he will find no mercy and should never expect a mild judgment, for he will receive according to his attitude, to his will and his actions .... And therefore the human being should always be accountable to himself as to whether his thoughts and actions are just. Justice, however, demands the same rights for everyone without distinction. As soon as selfish love is strong, the sense of justice recedes, then the human being will unscrupulously take for himself what belongs to his fellow human being. And if whole nations are dominated by this way of thinking, there will never be peace on earth, for the strong will suppress the weak, or those of equal strength will inflict suffering and misery on each other and the adversity will find no end. No heartless action can be justified with the objection that other laws apply to other races or nations, that they may not claim the same humane consideration which a person of their own ethnic origin is entitled to. All people are equal before God, the same law applies, always and forever, before God .... love your neighbour as yourself .... and every human being is a neighbour, irrespective of his racial or national affiliation. And as long as whole nations are trapped in erroneously thinking that they have different rights than the former, injustice will also get out of hand; people will be in a constant state of dispute, time and again hostilities will find renewed nourishment which will give rise to increasingly worse thoughts and actions, for the commandment of neighbourly love will remain ignored and this will result in actions which are sinful. The same standard for oneself and one's own desire should always be applied; what a person wants for himself he should not take away from his fellow human being, otherwise injustice will constantly grow and, with it, a state which will also confuse people's thinking .... They will lose the power of judgment between right and wrong, because they themselves will have relinquished it since they themselves don't want to think righteously and fairly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Christ problem ....

B.D. 3228 from August 21st 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Just as the life of the inner human being relates to the outer world, so does the spirit relate to the soul. For the soul is the envelopment of the spirit, and the spirit can only be active according to its destiny when no obstacle is placed in its way by the soul. In the same way, the inner human being can only develop when the outer world leaves him untouched. But the inner man is now to be compared again with the soul, with the shell of the spiritual .... inwardly towards the outer world, but still outwardly towards the spirit, for the inner life of the human being is feeling, thinking and willing, and as soon as this no longer opposes the spirit in itself, it no longer signifies an outer fetter for the latter, but has united itself with it .... And then the working of the spirit is unlimited, it can bring itself to unfoldment in an exceedingly rich measure, and then the human being advances inexorably in his development, for he has understood his purpose of earthly life and also fulfils it .... This knowledge of the life of the spirit in the human being is first necessary in order to also be able to explain the problem of Christ to the human being, in order to make him understand why the human being Jesus attained supreme perfection on earth, why the power and wisdom of God was at his disposal and why he is now to be addressed as a God-like being. The human being must first know what is meant by the higher development of the human being's spirit, he must know that this state of union of the soul with its spirit is the result of a life of unselfish love, furthermore, he must know that and why love is necessary for the redemption of the human being's spirit and thus also of the whole human race, only then will he be able to understand why a human being accomplished the work in greater than great love, which should be redemptive for the whole of humanity but which, in turn, only brings redemption to the person who acknowledges Jesus Christ and His act of salvation. But he must also know about the state of guilt in which all spiritual matter still dwells and how this guilt affects earth as well as the beyond. Only then will he penetrate this great problem on earth, and this recognition will also bring light to him in countless other spiritual questions which previously seemed insoluble to him. The light now permeates him from within, he can answer every question himself and no longer needs instructions from outside which can never convey the right wisdom to him if it has not first become light within him. But the light which radiates through the human being from within can only be gained through the working of love, because then the divine spirit in the human being awakens to life, because through love God Himself unites with the human being, because then He Himself is active in him, because then the human being is on the same path as Jesus Christ to spiritualize himself through love, to assimilate himself to the eternal deity and to become His image, so to speak. Then the human being has God in him, he has the light in him, which embodied itself in Jesus Christ on earth and was thus visible to all people .... Therefore, a true christian is only one who lives in love and thereby becomes similar to Christ, who thus crystallizes himself through love so that he can be completely permeated by God's love, who bursts all shells which prevent the divine spiritual spark in him from developing freely .... This one alone can call himself a christian, for in him is the same life as in Jesus Christ, in him is light .... knowledge and wisdom and thus also power and strength .... But in him is also at the same time the will to help all those who still dwell in darkness. The redeeming instinct awakens to life in them, they know about being bound and want to lead what is bound to freedom. They now participate in Christ's work of redemption, and their being is animated by the same thought that once moved Jesus Christ to take upon Himself the death of the cross .... They, too, will be willing to make sacrifices when it is necessary to bring salvation to their fellow human beings in spiritual adversity, and this willingness to make sacrifices will be in accordance with their activity of love, thus in accordance with the divine love which permeates them .... for the closer a person's soul is to the divine redeemer and the more strength he can receive from Him when it is necessary to be active on earth in redemption, and this at the risk of his own earthly life .... The human being who is united with God, who has already found union with the eternal love on earth, who has fully accepted Christ within himself, i.e. who, following His example, has awakened the divine spark within himself through eager activity of love and thereby grants entrance to divine love, which now radiates through him and shapes him into a luminous vessel of the divine spirit, which now works in a light- and strength-giving way and impels him to redemptive activity, is able to do everything ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Resistances increase willpower ....

B.D. 3229 from August 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Anyone who declares himself willing to work for the kingdom of God will always be blessed, even if he does not obviously feel the blessing. Although he often has to fight against resistance in order to strengthen his will, all these resistances contribute to the fact that the person will then work all the more diligently, that spiritual activity will always become more important to him and he will use every moment to serve God. But God knows why He sends trials upon him .... He cannot use lukewarm and indolent labourers in His vineyard, for they will not be successful with the people on whom they are to carry out their spiritual work. The kingdom of God demands militant fighters who only fight with such weapons as are compatible with the commandment of love for God and neighbour .... they must fight with the sword of their mouth, they must teach, admonish, warn and correct error and lies, they themselves must have knowledge to pass on this knowledge .... And this way of fighting requires perseverance and strength of will. It is a spiritual battle which again and again necessitates devotion to God and does not tolerate lukewarmness and sloth. For it is still moving along calmly, but very soon God's fighters will have to prove to themselves to what extent their will is firm and whether they use their weapons correctly. Admittedly, the opposition will become greater and greater but anyone who has once offered himself to Him as God's fighter will not fall away from Him but will need the supply of strength in various degrees. And that is why he should already practice himself in constant battle with oppositions beforehand .... He will always feel that God's adversary wants to stop his striving, and the difficulties with which the one who wants to serve God has to struggle will be ever greater. And yet, his will must not be shattered, it must be stronger than the resistance, and God also blesses such a will. The fact that God allows it is due to the fact that the human being has to be strengthened against even harder attacks from the world, which will want to prevent him from all spiritual work without secrecy. For God's adversary fights with all weapons in the last days and will stop at nothing. Yet God will not remain hidden even in this difficult time of battle, He will distribute strength where it is needed, He will teach and enable people to work in His vineyard, He will donate strength and power in the battle against the enemy of the souls. Yet He only requires the human being's will for this, and in order to form it into supreme strength He allows adversities to come upon the human being, for these increase his power of resistance ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Helping or fighting .... Different purposes for suffering ....

B.D. 3230 from August 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

In the state of freedom of will the being would not have to fear God's adversary if only it would live in love. Then it will have defeated him, because God's adversary is utterly defenceless against love. Hence, the human being would also be able to free himself from temptations and challenges, for they have no influence on him as soon as he acts with love. The latter, however, depends on a person's free will, and therefore the human being himself is the reason for an earthly existence which is either a constant battle or helpful love .... God knows every person's heart and gives the human being what he needs, but He also lets a person go short if he does not require His help, His comfort and His counsel because he inwardly opposes Him and therefore does not exercise love, which demonstrates his God-devoted will .... God and love are one and the same, and therefore a loving human being is also united with God and thus has to be superior to God's adversary. If the human being is willing to actively engage himself in neighbourly love he will not be quite so besieged by the temptations of the world; he effectively has already overcome them which, however, does not rule out that he will have to endure suffering, because suffering is not only intended to lead a person to God whose will is still turned away from God but it shall also purify the person who strives towards God. However, the suffering in these two stages is experienced differently. The former revolts against it because he does not want to bow down to a Power Which restricts his enjoyment of life .... He still desires the world and experiences all suffering as disadvantage, as an inadequate enjoyment of life and thus a constraint he refuses to accept. And it can require a lot of suffering before he has surrendered, and this kind of battle is the adversary's work, who still uses the world and its pleasures to gain the human being for himself, who continues to place all these before his eyes in order to intensify his desire and thereby alienate him from God. But if the human being is actively helpful, then the suffering will merely serve him to become perfect, to achieve maturity of his soul, then God's adversary will have little control over him, then he will turn away from the world and due to his suffering join God ever more closely.

This difference has to be recognised when the disparity of suffering is being considered, when good and bad people are affected by it .... people, who are still completely averted from God and those who seemingly no longer require suffering in order to find Him .... Each time the suffering serves a different purpose, yet the final purpose is the complete union with God. The greatest danger for the human being is his inclination towards the world and his lack of love, for then he will still be wholly enslaved by the one who wants to ruin him. And then he will need strict teaching methods in order to change. Only when his inclination towards the world subsides can love ignite in him, and then the suffering can take on different characteristics, yet it cannot be entirely spared to him as long as the soul is not totally purified. Practising neighbourly love is therefore a decisive factor for his degree of development, it is a decisive factor for the intensity of his suffering, for wherever love is practised, and thus where God is present Himself, the suffering will be more bearable because the human being will be able to receive God's emanation of strength and therefore the suffering will not depress him as much. He need not fight anymore but only bear it and wait for God's help which will remove all suffering from him when the time is right. The human being must be helpful or fight, and namely in accordance with his will and his ability to love .... Being helpful will come easily to him, yet fighting will require great strength if he does not want to succumb to the power which will use whatever it takes to pull him into darkness and which will continue to exert an influence on the human being as long as he lives without love, for then he is still far removed from God. Only love sets him free from this power, only love makes him strong, for the loving human being is united with God and receives his strength from Him in order to defeat the adversary ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Exhortation to work for the kingdom of God ....

B.D. 3231 from August 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You should preach love and always point people to Me, Who am love Itself. Then you will fulfil your mission on earth and be true instruments for Me who represent My teaching in faith in Me. Again and again you should point out to people that they inevitably have to strive towards Me if they want to fulfil their purpose of earthly life. You should try to make them understand the worthlessness of that which holds their physical senses captive, and you should announce to them the near end which they have to fear if they don't change to love but remain in worldly love. For this will bring them spiritual death. I instruct My servants on earth to constantly warn and admonish them because I want to help people who still live blindly through earthly life. And My servants now speak instead of Me .... and anyone who hears them hears Me, but anyone who rejects them also rejects Me. But it is up to their will and I do not force them to listen to Me. But I call out to you: Do not tire in your wooing, for it is bitterly necessary that people hear you. Talk constantly about the love they lack; explain to them that this lack of love causes great suffering for humanity and that they therefore cause it themselves .... and point out to them that everything which is contrary to My commandments is unkindness. Even an injustice suffered does not entitle a person to do wrong again, i.e. to repay like with like .... If a person commits an injustice, then the other person must not take this as an example, but he should contribute to the injustice being remedied, and he can only do this through love .... It is important that people are informed of the fact that even unkind thinking or agreeing with unkind actions of others is a lack of love which endangers their souls and at the same time also influences their earthly life unfavourably, for where love is not there I cannot be either, and where I am not there is adversity and darkness, bodily and spiritual. And pay no attention to the speeches of those who do not acknowledge you, give them what you possess and leave it up to them what they want to accept from it. But distribute your gifts with love, for My love gave them to you and love should motivate you to pass them on. Even if your love is not acknowledged, be patient and bear in mind that a strong opposing power fights with you and makes use of people who still cling to the world and have little capacity for love. Yet know that I Myself am also constantly active with them, that I direct their fate in life and leave no means untried in order to help them to seek and find Me. And therefore don't tire in your work for My kingdom, and take every opportunity where you can preach love and announce the near end to your fellow human beings, for your cooperation is necessary and I will bless it to you .... I will lead you to those who need your help, to whom you should be active by preaching love to them, because without love no-one can become blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Fulfilment of predictions ....

B.D. 3232 from August 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

I will inform all people of the forthcoming end, for I will also draw My adversaries' attention to it so that they will not be able to say one day that it remained hidden from them. But if they close their ears, if they mock or laugh at what touches their ears in the form of prophecies, My warnings and admonitions will be in vain, for I will not force anyone to believe. But they will tremble when the end is near, for they will recognize their wrong thinking and also the hopelessness of their situation. Humanity no longer wants to accept anything offered to it from the spiritual kingdom; it is so earthly-minded that it lacks all feeling for spiritual good, but I cannot offer people more than what they are willing to accept. I cannot force them into faith through obvious miracles because they are My living creations which were originally active with utmost freedom of will and which would completely lose their freedom through compulsory faith and thus remain imperfect for all eternity. I can only express Myself through human mouths and must leave it up to them whether they want to recognize My word through unconditional desire for truth and unselfish activity of love. For now My word will sound to them and they will recognize the giver of the word in every admonition and warning, and thus they will also heed it. But what willlessness dominates people especially towards these spiritual announcements. They take nothing seriously and believe that God will direct events according to their will and calculation. And how little they therefore do to shape their nature .... And the hour will come without them being prepared for the near end .... They only follow world events and draw their conclusions from them .... But I will startle them and show them that I rule the world and that I truly rule in a way that serves you humans .... And everything will take place according to My plan from eternity .... as I announce to you humans through My servants on earth .... And people will now have to realize that I was only concerned about their well-being, that I wanted to save them and only found resistance from them. For only the will towards God unites their souls with Me. But the will towards Me also gives them the understanding for My word, for My action and activity in the last days before the end. And only then will My word be obeyed as soon as it is still time, for what I announce literally comes true, because I convey knowledge to earth through the spirit which fully corresponds to the truth .... And therefore everything I announced to you humans a long time ago has to come true so that you will know when the end is near ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Working for the kingdom of God .... pillar ....

B.D. 3233 from August 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

An extensive sphere of action is available to the person who wants to work for the kingdom of God. For wherever there are people, there is spiritual need .... Only a few people consciously strive for the kingdom of God, but the majority are without knowledge and faith because their will is wrong. But God does not force the will .... If the human being is to be guided into faith and knowledge, then his fellow human being must helpfully assist him until his will has changed, and this can be achieved by the word of God; and therefore people must be active who bring the word of God to those who need it. That is why God's servants will always and everywhere be able to be active. They will never lack work, and God will supply them with people according to their worthiness. For again a distinction must be made between weak-willed people and those whose will is indeed strong but turned towards God's adversary. Bringing the word of God to them will mostly remain unsuccessful, but the weak-willed urgently need help. It is not an easy task, it requires patience and love, for the ignorance, which is the result of faithlessness, makes those people indifferent towards their souls, and thus they cannot easily be persuaded to accept the divine word. The weakened will does not reject but does not accept either, instead it often remains apathetic, and that is why God's servant has to try again and again for his salvation until the will strengthens, until he decides to take a stand, for or against. This is why the work in the vineyard of the lord is arduous and yet pleasing to God, for God needs representatives of His teaching on earth through whom His word is conveyed, because He cannot express Himself obviously in order not to curtail the freedom of faith and will. And therefore God also constantly stands by His servants on earth .... They will not take a path without His guidance once they have offered themselves to Him for service. They are never left to themselves but every word, every work and every thought is guided by Him, they are always under His protection, even though they themselves also have to fight against opposition for their own sake, in order to still mature in strength to resist. For God needs their strong will, which is meant for Him alone. His servants must have this strong will, otherwise they are unfit to work for Him because God's adversary is constantly at work to stop or destroy the work for the kingdom of God. Resistance will therefore always and constantly hinder the servant of God's work for the kingdom of God, and only the strong will will then stand firm; the strong-willed person does not let himself be distracted, he always tackles the work again, he does not fear the enemy, he is constantly turned towards God and can therefore also constantly receive His strength. And anyone who places his strong will turned towards God at His disposal, who only wants to live and fight for God, will always be certain of His grace and blessing, and the difficult circumstances of life will not be able to knock him down, for he is a support, a pillar on earth, which is so necessary for the kingdom of God that God Himself strengthens it and protects it from collapsing. He will be able to work and constantly enjoy God's protection even if the world wants to prevent him from being active for the kingdom of God. For His kingdom will continue to exist but the earthly kingdom will perish, and therefore every work which is meant for the eternal, imperishable kingdom is blessed, and every servant of God will receive power and strength in order to be able to work ceaselessly for Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Source of power .... work of creation bearer of power ....

B.D. 3234 from August 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

All creations must be regarded as gathering points of spiritual energies, yet they are obviously expressed in the works of creation which betray life, where constant activity therefore proves these energies. Thus forces are recognized in these creations which are active in them, yet the origin of the strength is understood differently .... and not infrequently completely independent of the works of creation. The fact that God Himself is the source of strength from Whom all life originates is usually denied .... as well as man cannot believe in a simple-minded way. A force is indeed acknowledged, but it is presented as emanating from itself and founded in itself. For intellectual thinking only reckons with things that are demonstrably present, but not with those whose existence is not proven. This is a stage of spiritual ignorance, although earthly man is regarded as knowing. The strength which is given to every living being is clearly recognizable for the time being, since without it the being would be lifeless. But this power is also in every other work of creation, otherwise it would slowly dissolve, just like the cover of a living being after its death. But as long as it exists and is visible to people's eyes, it is also the bearer of spiritual strength which must of necessity have its origin somewhere. For this strength is indestructible .... it can flow towards or away from a vessel, but it can never evaporate into nothing .... The coming into being and passing away of creation obviously testifies to the inflow and outflow of this life force .... so the force must have its exit somewhere. And this exit is the centre of power, it is God Himself .... no matter what concept man has of God. If every work of creation were itself the producer of the power which animates it, then the work of creation could never ever pass away as such, because a power does not cease to be .... Therefore, the human being as such would also have to be eternally imperishable if he himself were capable of life on his own, independent of a force donor. For since he is the bearer of a force during his life, but force is eternally indestructible or indissoluble, he, as the self-generator of this force, would already be immortal as a human being .... But if the force flows out of him, then it flows back from the original source, or a new receptacle is fed with it, but again from the original source .... Otherwise death and birth in human existence would have to be directly separated, or at least the death of the human being would at the same time cause the birth of a new being. A source of power must always be recognized from which the power radiates in a certain regularity and feeds the respective receptacles. And everything that is visible or tangible in creation must be regarded as receptacles. Every work of creation is a source of strength, every work of creation draws strength from the centre of strength and thereby becomes alive, i.e. it can carry out an activity which is its duty, an activity which is the purpose of existence and requires a constant supply of strength. How one names the source of power, how one imagines it, is unimportant, as long as it is recognized and the dependence of all created things on this source of power is recognized. Then the human being, who is equipped with intellectual thinking, will also be able to grasp the correlations, which he will never be able to do as long as he believes himself to be independent of the power which sustains him. The power always and eternally remains what it is, it does not change, does not need itself and does not lose its efficacy .... it is there and cannot pass away of its own accord .... And since constant death and constant passing away is evident in creation, this must be caused by an outflow of this power .... therefore this power must also have once flowed to creation .... but the source must be sought elsewhere than in the created things themselves .... But the source of power is from eternity and will remain for all eternity .... The source of power is God Himself, a being Who stands in supreme perfection, Who is full of strength, power, love and wisdom, and Who continually pours out this power on everything created by His love according to an unsurpassably wise plan ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unification of the soul with the spirit ....

B.D. 3235 from August 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

It is an extremely significant process when the human being's soul unites with the spirit within it, for then the turning point has, so to speak, occurred; the material existence has been overcome even though the human being still dwells on earth, and the spiritual world is predominant for the last part of his earthly change. The soul can now accept every manifestation of the spirit, it is able to understand it, and it uses its ability in the most extensive way .... It allows itself to be taught and thus enters the state of knowledge. The spirit in the human being is constantly anxious to impart the richest knowledge to the soul in areas which are otherwise closed to the soul and which it can only enter with the help of the spirit. However, every material bondage is an obstacle in order to attain this knowledge, consequently the soul must first have overcome matter, for the soul's unification with the spirit is a purely spiritual process which does not tolerate any earthly bondage. Matter has such an effect on the soul that it is incapable of hearing the voice of the spirit within itself. The soul has to be completely detached from matter and completely abandon itself to the spirit within itself, it has to surrender itself completely without resistance to its strength, which now becomes effective in it as strength from God. And thus the soul is guided into knowledge, divine wisdom is imparted to it because the spiritual spark in it is part of the divine spirit, whose gifts are of highest value and which therefore must help the soul to perfection. The soul will now be educated according to divine plan, it will be introduced to knowledge which signifies spiritual progress for it ..... For the more the soul stands in knowledge the freer it becomes and the more able it is to utilize this knowledge. And thus it now engages in love by passing this knowledge on to its fellow human beings. Knowledge which the human being receives from his fellow human being first has to be tested for its truthfulness, knowledge, however, which the human being draws from himself, which the spirit in him has imparted to his soul, carries the unconditional truth within itself, and the soul feels this and therefore represents such knowledge full of conviction. And this knowledge will also not remain without impression on fellow human beings, because it is presented full of conviction and fully comprehensible to everyone, because it carries truth within itself and this also captivates the fellow human being as soon as he seriously desires truth. And this is why the unification of the soul with its spirit is so significant, because it not only helps one person to the truth and thus to maturity but has a beneficial effect on wide circles, because the truth breaks through and is also recognized as such by people who strive for it again but have not yet established the unification of their soul with the spirit themselves. However, this unification will not be difficult for them as soon as they have the serious will to do so, and this will is stimulated again by truthful instructions from a person whose spirit is awakened ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Trailblazer .... servants of God ....

B.D. 3236 from August 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You shall prepare the way for Me so that when I knock they will open the door for Me, so that My voice will be recognized and they will recognize the lord in Me Who sends His servants ahead to announce Him. You shall constantly speak of My love and care, and you shall mention My grace so that people joyfully and longingly expect Me, who accept My gift of grace and who want to be cared for by Me and My love. For this is why I send you ahead to inform them that they are prepared for My coming and joyfully look forward to Me. I want to make Myself known to them through human mouths in order to then be able to speak to them directly through human mouths .... they shall be admonished to love through human mouths in order to then be able to take abode in them as love Itself. I want to come to them Myself, yet I can only do so if they are lovingly active, and therefore you should encourage them to be lovingly active, you should try to explain My being to them, which can only approach love .... You should advertise for Me by trying to persuade your fellow human beings to change into love, because then I will have a right to them, because I Myself, as love, can now make contact with them and I have now won them for eternity. Although I Myself also approach every person they don't recognize Me and therefore you should work for Me and use every opportunity to speak to them of My love, which does not pass anyone by but wants to be desired by them in order to be effective .... You shall smooth the paths for Me so that I will no longer find any obstacles when I come Myself but open doors to their hearts through which I can now enter in order to remain in them forever .... And thus you should work for Me tirelessly and full of devotion, for if you bring souls to Me which seek to come close to Me through love, your activity on earth will be a blessed one, you will serve Me and one day receive the highest reward, because you proclaim Me to those whom I want to win and to whom I Myself can come if they have shaped themselves into love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Divine revelations .... heresies obstructive ....

B.D. 3237 from August 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

A direct revelation of God is characterized by the father's direct word to His child, and this word is to be believed as soon as the recipient of the word is a person who stands in faith and love, who therefore strives towards God. However, the prerequisite is not always given that wisdom can be offered to a person, be it that he does not listen inwardly persistently enough or that he is also captivated by teachings which do not entirely correspond to truth, so that he would regard every corrective teaching as the work of God's adversary. And therefore divine revelations only extend to personal admonitions and warnings but must nevertheless be recognized as such. A person's desire to be in personal contact with God and the belief that this is possible are the first preconditions for God to reveal Himself fatherly. In which way depends on the human being's ability and willingness to receive and also on the task he has been given for his earthly life. If he is to be active as a teacher again and places himself at God's disposal for this office, the divine revelations will take place like an instruction and thus also contain profoundest wisdom, because the human being himself must first have knowledge at his disposal before he can spread it. However, this requires complete non-resistance, i.e. the spirit of God, the giver of truth, must never meet with resistance if it conveys the truth to the human being. Resistance, however, is every false doctrine if it is not unconditionally surrendered and makes room for the truth .... But a person can be deeply religious and fully convinced that he knows the truth, his way of life also corresponds to God's will .... yet he is incapable of spreading the pure truth as God's servant because he does not possess it himself .... because he does not ask and desire an answer and expects it but believes himself to be the bearer of truth and therefore erroneous thinking cannot be corrected. He can certainly hear God's voice because he loves Him and a loving heart is capable of receiving the divine spirit, yet the spirit of God gives the human being according to his desire .... comforting, admonishing, warning or educating father words to the human being, which express His love for the earthly child, or even wise instructions and profound knowledge to the person who is open to it and makes himself worthy of it. The human being's desire is decisive, and therefore everyone will be considered as he desires .... The fatherly encouragement is enough for one person and he ends his inward listening, while the other listens in his thirst for knowledge for every word which divine love gives him ....

God does not limit His gifts, He gives as long as it is desired; but the human being himself sets the limits, for as soon as his desire diminishes, as soon as his will is no longer active, thus he stops consciously listening within, the inner voice also no longer sounds, the supply is interrupted and can only take place again when the human being, by listening within, declares himself ready to receive the divine gift. And therefore the human being himself determines the measure of knowledge and also the way in which it is offered. A person permeated by spiritual knowledge will mature extremely quickly, and therefore it is decidedly more advantageous to be offered this knowledge by God Himself than to acquire it through study, for the latter need not be unconditional truth, after all, people are the transmitters and they are never free from error .... But anyone who holds on to this spiritual knowledge adopted by people and does not even consider the thought that he may also have been imparted error is not to be given profound knowledge, for he would not accept it as truth but conclude that it is from erroneous givers if it does not correspond to his old knowledge .... And therefore only those people are to be educated as bearers of pure truth who are completely free from erroneous spiritual knowledge and who therefore constantly desire to be taught by God Himself in order to receive guaranteed pure truth, for God can now consider them in all abundance and make them His representatives on earth, and it is these who are now to teach and pass on the profound knowledge to their fellow human beings because they are capable of doing so and have the firm will to help their fellow human beings .... These will be abundantly endowed with knowledge, the divine teacher Himself instructs them and trains them so that they can now teach in His name, always and everywhere where people are open to the pure truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Exhortations .... (John 14.) dwelling in the heart ....

B.D. 3238 from August 31th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Your heart should be pure and without dross if you want to receive Me in it. And thus you should make an effort to ennoble yourselves and only carry good thoughts within yourselves; every ignoble impulse should stay away from you, you should treat each other with peace and love, you should not allow any resentment or hatred to arise within yourselves, you should always be willing to help and use your strength to work in love; you should often pause in prayer and also remember the deceased, you should practice mercy and bear your fellow human beings' weaknesses with all patience and not want to excel but serve in humility and meekness wherever you can accomplish a work of love. For only then will you become like Me if you make an effort to follow Me in everything, if you constantly work on yourselves and discard all faults and weaknesses. Then I can take possession of your hearts and dwell and work in you .... This is an exceeding bliss already on earth, for if I Myself am with you there will be no more hardship, no more earthly suffering and no more pain .... For your body no longer feels anything, only before the world it still appears sensitive for the sake of people who do not yet grasp a high degree of maturity which allows My presence. And thus I am also not obviously recognizable, yet the earthly child which has fulfilled the conditions to revel in My presence feels My nearness and is exceedingly blissful. It hears Me and is happy about My voice .... And every person can achieve this happiness if he eagerly strives for perfection, if he does everything to gain My pleasure and shapes his heart into love. For then he will inevitably draw Me close to him and I will take abode in his heart and never ever leave him. But if you have shortcomings and don't make an effort to get rid of them, you create an obstacle for Me and My activity, and then I will remain eternally inaccessible to you. You must seriously want and request the strength from Me to carry out the will, and you must do everything in order to progress in your development, you must examine yourselves and fight your faults, you must compete in good and constantly strive to perfect yourselves, then My love will assist you and strength will flow to you .... your striving will be successful .... you will be able to receive Me Myself into your heart, and this signifies beatitude already on earth and eternal unification in the spiritual kingdom. For unification with Me takes all earthly hardship away from you, it makes you free and powerful, it relieves you of earthly heaviness, and knowledge opens up to you which makes you happy and stimulates you into utmost activity of love. For then My voice will continue to sound to you and I will teach you and determine all your ways, your actions, your thoughts and your will. Yet I do not force you but your heart, which is voluntarily offered to Me, carries the same will within itself, it has completely subordinated itself to My will, and therefore the human being can no longer think and want differently .... and this is the great bliss of being one with My will .... Therefore, strive for this union with Me with all diligence, work on yourselves and shape yourselves into love, so that I can be with you in all fullness, so that I can take abode in your hearts and you will no longer be lonely and forsaken .... so that My love can make you happy and My strength flow to you, so that you no longer walk the earthly path alone but have a constant companion in Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"And the gates of hell shall not prevail against them ...."

B.D. 3239 from August 31th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

"And the gates of hell shall not prevail against them ...." the small flock of My believers, for they will remain faithful to Me even in the greatest earthly tribulation, their faith will be so profound and unshakeable that even the powers of darkness will shake it in vain and they will not succeed in gaining victory over them. For My own will have Me as their commander and even hell, whose power is otherwise not to be underestimated, will be powerless against Me. But strong faith is like a wall which withstands all onslaughts, and all belong to My church who call this strong faith their own .... Anyone who believes in Me with all firmness need no longer fear anything, no matter from which side it may come. Admittedly, there are always bad forces which try to shake this strong faith and it requires the will to resist. But anyone who has faith also knows about My love and My omnipotence, and therefore he does not fear any adversary but confronts him courageously, he defeats him with My strength. But he draws strength from his faith in Me, he knows that I stand by his side, he trusts in My help, and I reward his profound faith .... My help is certain for him. And thus the believer will emerge victorious from the last conflict, he will survive the end while the faithless perish; he will feel the strength of faith and also be able to prove it to his fellow human beings, while the unbelievers will be weak and helpless in the face of the downfall of earth which, however, the believers need not fear, for they will remain unscathed where thousands upon thousands lose their lives. As brutally as the battle will be waged beforehand that one can really speak of hell, the latter will not celebrate any triumphs, for no matter how small the number of believers is, it cannot be defeated because the deep, unshakeable faith prevents this. For the believer fights with Me and I am his surest protection .... "The gates of hell will not prevail against them ...." I have given this promise to My church, and My church consists of profound believers who are in living contact with Me and will also always feel My nearness, who recognize Me in the word and are therefore also fearless because they feel the strength of My word and oppose this word to the enemy of their souls. He will certainly still rage furiously before his dominion is wrested from him and he will use all means, he will open all gates and appoint his accomplices to bring the human being to fall; he will want to take away his secure faith but every effort will be in vain .... Those who believe in Me are My children, and these I do not leave in the distress of the soul .... I give them strength and fortitude to endure, I help them to join Me the more intimately the enemy wants to separate them from Me. And he will struggle in vain against the bulwark which is and will remain strong faith for all forces of the underworld which will never be able to tear down this bulwark because it is built on a firm foundation, on a strong rock .... on convinced faith which can never ever be lost once the human being has gained it. For convinced faith recognizes Me and also hopes and builds on Me. And the person of convinced faith will not let Me fall, he is faithful to Me on earth and will remain faithful to Me until the end, and no power of the underworld will ever have power over him, not even the worst hell, i.e. the prince of the underworld is powerless against the one who asks for My help by believing in Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Life .... Awakening the divine spark in the person ....

B.D. 3240 from September 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The divine spiritual spark in the human being is his actual life, consequently, one can only speak of rebirth when the spirit in the human being has been awakened, when it can start to become active and thus the spiritual life begins .... In that case the human being is spiritually reborn, for his physical birth only makes sense and serves its purpose when spiritual rebirth has taken place. The divine spiritual spark has consciously been acknowledged by the person's soul even if the person is not yet able to rationally differentiate between the two concepts of soul and spirit. For the process of unification of spirit and soul can happen without a person's knowledge, since this is only conveyed to him when it occurred. Only then will the spirit explain to the soul what the unity of the spirit with the soul means, and only then will the soul strive towards ever closer union with its spirit and will accept the most valuable knowledge from it. And from then on the human being will be alive, that is, he will utilise his knowledge and consciously work for the kingdom of God; he will eagerly work at distributing the obtained information and at imparting the knowledge to his fellow human beings .... Life is continuous activity .... Admittedly, the human being is certainly physically alive without having awakened his indwelling spiritual spark, that is, he is active in an earthly way and thus works for his earthly life, for his body and for earthly goals. But this is not the true life, the life which is everlasting, the life Jesus had spoken about and which He promised to anyone who believes in Him .... True life is the never-ending life of the spirit, the attainment of which is the purpose of life on earth. This purpose will only be achieved when the human being's spirit has come to life.

Spiritual rebirth is the most worthwhile goal to strive for, because it will yield indescribable gain for the human being's soul. That which is offered by the earth is impermanent and only benefits the body but never the soul. In contrast, what the spirit offers the soul will refresh it and quench its thirst, it is its nourishment, thus it is strength for living; it is a precious commodity which can no longer perish, which induces happiness and encourages diligent activity and therefore can be called the elixir of life, because death, which previously had threatened the soul and would be its inevitable share had rebirth not taken place, will no longer be possible. The carnal body is the shell which harbours the divine spark and it is up to the person's free will as to whether he bursts the shell, whether he strives to awaken the Divine within himself to life. If the soul, the bearer of the will, turns towards the divine spirit by trying to penetrate the shell, by trying to liberate itself from all earthly wishes, from bad habits and vices, if it tries to dissolve the shell through activity of love, the divine spiritual spark will start to move, it will make contact with the human being's soul, it will help it rise above itself, it will constantly whisper advice and instructions and thus guide the soul as soon as it allows itself to be guided. From then on the divine spark in the person will take the lead and this will truly be right .... Then the spirit and soul will no longer oppose each other but pursue their goal together .... they will strive towards the eternal home and pay no attention to the body, the earth and everything of an earthly nature, even though the human being still lives on earth. The human being is alive, even if earthly matters are of no further interest to him, for his spirit is alive and is constantly active. The human being only works for the spiritual kingdom, for the kingdom of God, he works at improving himself and his fellow human beings, he is incessantly active, for the indwelling spiritual spark will not allow him to rest, that is, to rest idly, as it is harmful and synonymous with death .... with a state which is painful in eternity and should therefore be feared as the worst fate that can befall the human soul. However, once the spirit has come alive then death will no longer exist, for the spirit is immortal and also draws the soul into eternal life, into everlasting glory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The servants' mission who receive the Word directly ....

B.D. 3241 from September 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

My Word can only be directly conveyed to a few people, because only a few believe that I speak to people Myself and because this faith is absolutely necessary for Me to be able to express Myself in a person .... People lack faith in My work, in My omnipotence and love, and thus I cannot make Myself known to them in the Word either, for in order to be able to hear My Word the human being's spirit has to be alive, but this is part of Me, and thus it cannot manifest itself in the Word where I Am not acknowledged, where faith in Me is insufficient. Yet those who hear My Word and to whom I can speak directly are needed by Me on earth, for they have to accomplish a great mission .... They shall let faith in Me arise anew amongst people, they shall strengthen those who are still weak in faith, they shall proclaim Me, speak of My love, omnipotence and wisdom, they shall bring Me close to people and refer them to the Word which they are able to hear themselves. And thus they shall speak on My behalf where My voice is no longer heard .... I Myself want to speak through them because divine activity is not acknowledged, but it is imperative that people should be informed of My will, that they are admonished to live according to My order, that they are informed of the dangers which result in a way of life in opposition to My order, and that love is constantly preached to them so that they will reduce the distance from Me and thus become capable of believing and of hearing My Word themselves. The number of labourers in My vineyard is not large, for people seek earthly reward for their service; but those in My service have to work for spiritual reward and this remuneration does not appeal to the former. Yet the few who are of service to Me receive far more than they relinquish, for they are the servants of a Lord Who has all the treasures of heaven and earth at His disposal, Who has the power to give everything and Who, in His love, provides His Own with an abundance of everlasting gifts which outshine everything that the earth is able to show. Those who want to serve Me can be certain of My love, and I prove this love of Mine by speaking to them like a father who speaks to his child, yet in a way which benefits its soul. For not all people are capable of enduring My loving Word if I include My full abundance of love, not all are mature enough as to hear Me audibly; yet merely their will to help Me enables them to grasp My Word, regardless in which form I transmit it to them.

My Word is the token of My love, but My Word is also the evidence of My omnipotence for a person who is still weak in faith. For I, being invisible to you humans, manifest Myself through My Word which is eternal truth and will also be recognised as such as soon as you believe in Me. But through My Word I also want to provide evidence for the unbelievers by predicting things they will experience and which will thus enable them to recognise My truth. At the same time, I will give them the evidence of My omnipotence too, because the forthcoming occurrence will not be accomplished by people but will be entirely My work and therefore will help many people to believe in Me. This is why I instruct My servants to mention My predictions far and wide, for My love applies to those who are incapable or weak in faith, and in order to help them I will visibly manifest Myself after announcing it in advance. I grant the grace of hearing My Word to those who want to receive it, who desire Me and My Word with all their heart and who humbly submit themselves to My will. This grace, however, enables the person to mature if he allows it to take effect in him .... And My Word is the most effective means of grace, since the soul of anyone who has My Word and lives accordingly is already bound to become fully mature on earth. You should therefore be grateful that you may hear Me through a person who allows Me to speak to him, i.e. who believes in Me, in My work, My love and omnipotence and who therefore listens within to what I say to him. You should not hear him but instead hear Me in every Word that reaches you, you should let the grace take effect in you, you should become strong in faith and try to motivate your fellow human beings to gain faith as well by informing them of the heavenly Father's concern for His children who have distanced themselves and are no longer able to hear His voice. But you should receive My servants as My messengers who want to convey the grace of their Lord to you, who want to bring you peace if you are of good will .... Pay attention to their words and you will hear My voice, comply with it and submit yourselves to My will .... My servants, however, are blessed and prepared by Me for their work in My vineyard ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's mercy and grace ....

B.D. 3242 from September 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God's grace and mercy is granted to all who are in distress of soul. For His love embraces all His living creations, and His love seeks to lift up the fallen, He seeks to comfort the suffering, to help the erring to the truth and to strengthen the weak, so that the soul will recognize that there is ne Who is full of love and to Whom it should now turn in love .... And therefore His grace and mercy comes to the aid of all people who only want to be helped. For no human being is too far removed from God not to be loved by Him, and no person who wants to accept His grace needs to do without it. For God's love and patience knows no bounds .... But if the person's resistance to God is so great that his will of rejection is strong, then God will withdraw His love and patience, then He will not prevent the being from acting according to His will, which will lead him towards the abyss. The whole of humanity has reached this stage that it closes itself to God's grace and mercy. Then this means a slow cooling down of God's love, i.e. His creatures' insensitivity to His emanation of love, and .... since love sustains everything .... a perishing of creation. Yet God's mercy and grace remains eternal, and it also helps the one who has completely fallen away from Him to ascend again, only in a way which is not recognized as grace and mercy. For even the most agonizing state .... the state of banishment in the solid form or the state of greatest torment in the beyond .... is a means of helping the fallen one to rise again. If God's mercy, the eternal love, were to withdraw completely from the fallen beingness, the material creation would also cease to be, for God would no longer need it as a form for the spiritual, which is to develop upwards .... The spiritual would remain in eternal darkness in the spiritual kingdom. But God's love is eternal and unchanging .... It does not rest until that which once came forth from It has completely united with It again in order to prepare the bliss of Its nearness for it. And this love always finds new ways and means to win over that which resists it. But in its state of resistance it must eternally lack divine love which, although it flows towards it, it cannot feel and which therefore also remains ineffective in it. But as long as the human being stays on earth he can constantly receive His love if he only wants to. God's mercy and grace comes close to even the most distant human being in such a form that he can change, that he can give up his resistance against God and come close to Him again. And His mercy and grace will become more evident in the time to come. It will one day throb on all hearts and bring news of God's infinite love, admonishing them to give up their resistance against Him and warning them against remaining in rejection, for the end is no longer far away when God's love will seemingly withdraw from everything that lives on earth .... Yet the spiritual darkness is so great that God's love is no longer recognized, and every day thickens this darkness, although a bright light shines .... the divine truth which descends to earth as a ray of light and could bring recognition to people if they would expose themselves to the effect of these rays of light. But they flee the light, and therefore the end has come for people who are of dark spirit, so that they can start the renewed earthly path in order to one day reach ascent after all ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Blessing of prayer .... power from God ....

B.D. 3243 from September 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

This is the power of prayer, that you connect with God and thereby open your heart to receive strength. You enter the bridge to Him, and He comes to meet you, and He distributes what you lack, what you can only receive from Him .... strength from God .... For you need this and it can only be supplied to you if you request it, if you acknowledge God through prayer. For through prayer you prove your faith in Him, in His might and His love, otherwise you would not pray to Him. And faith is the first prerequisite for God's strength to flow to you and become effective, for only by believing in Him and His might and love do you open yourselves to the influx of His strength and thus consciously receive it. You do not resist it and your soul will feel this strength as stimulation, as striving for perfection. This is the blessing of prayer, even if it is an earthly request which God does not fulfil for the sake of the soul's salvation, the soul nevertheless benefits from the strength which arises from the connection with God, it benefits its spiritual progress, for every connection with God carries its blessing within itself, not always outwardly recognizable but beneficially felt by the soul. As soon as an earthly child prays it has escaped the power of God's adversary; a praying person is seized by God's love and is under His protection. A praying person is humble and therefore also receives grace, for if the person is arrogant he does not pray or his prayer is formal without deep feeling, for right prayer involves humility of heart, the admission of weakness and submission to God's will .... But God gives His grace to the humble .... And being in God's grace must result in spiritual success for the soul, for receiving grace always means being certain of God's help which he needs for his ascent. As soon as the human being prays he reduces the distance between himself and God, he draws closer to Him and God does not withdraw from him. He bends towards the child pleading with Him full of love, and every approach to God strengthens the soul because strength radiates from God to the being which desires such. And that is why prayer is the first thing to be able to mature spiritually, the conscious contact with God is an unconscious profession of faith, and the believing human being can constantly be certain of God's help, even if the help is offered to him in a different form than he desired. But prayer never has no effect on the soul, because it will always receive strength from God without which the human being can never mature, and because this strength is the most exquisite good that can be conveyed to the human being on earth, it nevertheless provides him with the spiritual maturity which is absolutely necessary for eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Self-knowledge .... Psychological work .... Grace .... Humility ....

B.D. 3244 from September 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The human being is at greatest risk if he indulges in self-satisfaction, if he deems himself psychologically highly developed and does not know himself. For he lacks humility which he, however, will have to demonstrate to God if he wants to receive His grace in order to continue maturing. Only someone who deems himself small will strive to ascend, only someone who feels weak will appeal for strength, and if he humbly approaches the heavenly Father in prayer strength can be given to him.

The human being should constantly work at improving himself and he can only do so if he considers himself imperfect, if he is aware of his faults and weaknesses and tries to discard them. Every step towards perfection must be laboriously fought for, since fighting one's own faults and weaknesses requires fighting against oneself, against one's cravings, one's leaning towards the world, towards material possessions, against one's evil instincts which make it difficult for the soul to release the spirit.

And this battle is an easy one as long as the body still makes demands which impede his psychological maturity. But first of all the human being must recognise himself; he must know what God wants and to what extent his will is still in opposition to God's will; he must know that God requires a complete transformation into love, and he must contemplate what this change into love means .... that no evil thought should arise in the person and thus no evil deed may be carried out, that every movement of the human heart must be virtuous and gentle, that all bad habits should be fought against and that the human being must train himself to become gentle, peaceful, patient, compassionate and humble. He must constantly observe himself, and time and again he will find weaknesses and flaws if he takes his work of improving himself seriously .... he will not be satisfied with himself as long as he lives on earth, for he will not become so perfect on earth that he would have nothing to criticise about himself anymore. He must strive for perfection as long as he lives, and he will only do so as long as he is aware of his imperfection as a result of his stringent self-criticism and as long as he is absolutely determined to take the path of ascent .... And thus he has to remain profoundly humble and consider himself and his work small and even more sincerely request the gift of grace so that God's strength will flow to him and enable him to carry out the work of improving his soul, because God giveth grace to the humble ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Gift from the spiritual realm - privilege ....

B.D. 3245 from September 5th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People on earth enjoy the privilege of being directly instructed from the spiritual kingdom, and thus they can penetrate the eternal truth if they make use of this privilege, i.e. if they accept the instructions. God Himself instructs His messengers to bring light to earth because it lies in complete darkness. And where a willing earthly child is found which accepts this light, direct instruction from the spiritual kingdom can also take place. And such an instruction has extraordinarily many advantages, after all, the human being has the guarantee of pure truth, which can never ever be given to him by people. For human intellectual thinking is out of the question as soon as spiritual results continuously arise in an extraordinarily short time. But if spiritual activity is recognizable this activity must inevitably take place on God's instructions or in accordance with God's will, because forces which oppose Him would never make the divine plan of salvation and redemption comprehensible to people. God-dedicated spiritual forces are active which want to help people in their great spiritual adversity, and they can only offer purest truth because every untruth, every error, is far from them as soon as they have the spheres of light of the spiritual kingdom as their abode. And the fact that they are beings of light who express themselves in an instructive way is evident from the fact that only teachings full of light, thus teachings which illuminate people's thinking and impart wisdom to them, are conveyed to earth, that light shines into the darkness prevailing there and chases away the darkness .... thus people become knowledgeable and this knowledge can be transferred to their fellow human beings again. Light, however, must flow from a ray of light, light cannot come from darkness but it must come from spheres which are full of light, which are therefore subject to the eternal deity Itself, whose inhabitants stand in the light because they are close to the eternal light ....

The instructions from the spiritual kingdom are therefore immensely valuable for people because they are the key to the knowledge of God and to the recognition of themselves and their task. They are a sign of God's great love, Who does not want them to walk in spiritual darkness and thereby forfeit light and strength because they see no way to reach it. He wants to show them the way, He wants to instruct them about everything that is connected with their existence .... He wants to impart the pure truth to them for their own benefit, for the attainment of eternal bliss .... Anyone who therefore accepts the spiritual instructions must also take the right path which leads upwards, for God Himself calls him and guides him if he allows himself to be led. For it is certain that God offers His creations every opportunity to learn to recognize Him, but that He does not force any of His creatures into recognition. But if spiritual knowledge is offered which has a noticeable spiritual origin, which thus comes to earth from the spiritual kingdom, the human being's free will will be appealed to in order to be adapted .... If he wants the good and his desire is directed towards God then he also acknowledges the spiritual origin; but if he lacks the ability to recognize it as God's mission then his will still inwardly rebels .... he does not seek God but is content with what earthly life offers him .... he knows no spiritual striving and God's grace is not effective in him. The giver of what comes from the spiritual kingdom can easily be recognized by the spiritual gifts themselves, which only concern God and His rule and activity, His love, wisdom and omnipotence, His act of salvation through Jesus Christ and the divine plan of salvation and therefore can never come from God-opposing forces or have arisen through human thinking. For even the latter is guided by God Himself as soon as it deals with things which reach into the spiritual kingdom, and then the intellect alone is no longer active but the spirit of God expresses itself through such people. But if a gift from the spiritual kingdom is conspicuously offered it is a privilege which cannot be valued enough, for God obviously takes care of humanity which is wrongly guided in its thinking and therefore lives in spiritual darkness .... He gives it light so that it will recognize the path which leads to Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's providence .... helpers in need ....

B.D. 3246 from September 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Recognize God's guidance, and give thanks and praise to Him .... For your fate in life is based on His will, and therefore everything has to happen as it happens. And therefore bear everything with patience, accept everything with gratitude, be it joy or suffering, for both will be for your best if you acknowledge it as God's providence and submit to His will. You will still have to endure the suffering of time for a little while, for the end will not leave anyone out, yet the father always and constantly holds His protective hand over His children and guides everything to the good, no matter what may come. Adversity is never greater than the Helper, and it is truly easy for His might to change the greatest adversity into happiness and to ease the earthly fate of the person who is in hard distress. But he must believe in Him and His power, in His love and seek to attain this love .... He must strive to live according to God's will so that God's love will also express itself. And even if earthly adversity seems insurmountable, firm faith and unshakable trust in God's help will banish it, and thus the human being himself has the surest means to avert it as soon as he appeals to the father in heaven, Who will not leave His children in adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Revelations of God .... understanding - condition ....

B.D. 3247 from September 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

What is hidden from the world is revealed by the spirit of God to those who have detached themselves from the world and desire to hear God's voice. And His revelation is truly of inestimable value, for it is profoundest wisdom which the spirit of God conveys to them, and this wisdom paves the soul's path to eternal life. And as soon as the spirit of God can become effective in the human being he is in constant contact with God, the highest spirit of heaven and earth, and consequently he must now also increase in knowledge and light, because God, as the eternal wisdom and the original light, constantly emanates wisdom and light. And His revelations are inexhaustible, and the human being can always draw from the source of wisdom and enrich his knowledge because God does not set him any limits. But if a fellow human being wants to understand these revelations, if they are conveyed to him by a person enlightened by God's spirit, he must first absolutely have the will to penetrate the pure truth and make himself worthy of it through a life of love. Only then will the imparted spiritual knowledge become comprehensible to him, otherwise it will either pass unimpressively by his ear or remain misunderstood or be completely misinterpreted. For God certainly gives His revelations to the recipient in an understandable way, yet this understanding is due to the working of the spirit in the human being, and where this cannot become effective the human being lacks understanding as soon as he does not fulfil the condition first. For this reason no person who is not called to do so should ever try to interpret divine revelations as long as he is not in contact with the spiritual kingdom and its messengers. These can certainly influence his thinking and try to guide it correctly, yet a certain training on the part of the spiritual beings is necessary in order to grasp spiritual truths, which requires the human being's will who then submits to the conditions imposed on him. For as soon as he is instructed by the divine spirit he will become light and bright, and every gift will supplement his knowledge and increase his spiritual wealth. For it is only purely spiritual truths, it is knowledge which is meaningless for the earthly world because it does not earn the human being any earthly, material goods, because it only concerns the spiritual kingdom and simply appears unacceptable to worldly people. Yet it makes everyone happy who strives spiritually, who despises the world and makes an effort to live a life of love .... For he knows the value of spiritual goods and may never ever give them away for the highest goods of the world ....

But it is an unspoken rejection when a spiritual gift is accepted apathetically, when the intellect does not become active, thus the human being does not take a mental position on it and the gift does not touch the will at all and stimulate it to activity. But then he will never have knowledge in the spiritual field either, for he can never gain it through the world. And his own intellectual thinking is not enough to penetrate the depths of divine wisdom. There is only one possibility .... through the working of the spirit in the human being .... to be guided into truth, into spiritual knowledge. If this possibility is not used then the human being will remain ignorant and lightless, even if he has great earthly knowledge at his disposal. But the spirit works from within, for even what is conveyed to the human being from outside has to be made comprehensible to him from within, so that truth can never be transferred to the human being in a scholastic way but the working of the spirit is also an essential part of this scholastic knowledge if it is to be recognized by the human being as truth. The right source of spiritual knowledge always remains the word of God, yet this also has to be explained by the spirit of God, otherwise it can be misunderstood and thus also passed on incorrectly. But if an explanation meets with any resistance on the part of the pupil, then the meaning will also remain dark to him, for he will close himself off to the ray of light which wants to shine through him. Thus every erroneous teaching that has taken root in a person is caused by his own will insofar as he has thoughtlessly accepted a teaching imparted to him from outside and now holds on to it as truth. In this way he makes himself incapable of the working of the spirit, because he does not pay attention to its voice, since he believes himself to be standing in the truth .... But the human being must always listen to the inner voice if he wants to be taught by the spirit of God. But then knowledge will be made accessible to him which will fully compensate him for the effort of listening inwardly .... For the truth from God is a most delicious commodity which can now never be taken away from him but which constantly increases the more the human being gives of it and the easier it is for him to detach himself from what was previously offered to him as truth .... For God demands unconditional acceptance of His teachings, and any resistance reduces the possibility of penetrating divine truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God makes Himself manifest in the word ....

B.D. 3248 from September 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God's activity comes to light in an unmistakable way as soon as the spiritual need of humanity requires it. God is a God of love, He does not separate Himself eternally from His creatures, to whom He has given a free life that brings them the highest freedom and perfection. However, as soon as they are in danger of losing this free life, as soon as they enter a state which means for them to sink into complete bondage, God Himself will obviously confront them, yet only recognizable to the one of good will .... He does not touch freedom of will but seeks to arouse its will .... And thus God will be recognizable to some people but remain unrecognizable to most because they lack the will to do so. God does not abandon His living creations to their fate as soon as weakness of will has caused them spiritual adversity, yet every individual person is the shaper of his future life according to his will. It can be a life in fullest freedom and highest bliss as well as a life which can rather be called death, in bondage and greatest torment. God's love wants to avert the latter and therefore appears wherever there is still the possibility to change a person's mind. And it expresses itself in the most diverse form, depending on the human being's degree of development and maturity. The eternal deity manifests Itself, but only to deeply believing people, for whom this manifestation no longer means compulsory faith .... However, It also expresses Itself perceptibly where faith is only weak, and it is up to the human being himself how he evaluates this .... He only needs to believe that God's love does not leave any creature in spiritual hardship, then God's diverse activity will also become explainable to him, and then every extraordinary phenomenon will gain in significance. And thus He also makes Himself known to people in the word, which He Himself conveys to people in an extraordinary way .... This is a process of such far-reaching importance that it has to be explained again and again. God speaks to people, and that in fullest truth .... However, the human being has never been content with His divine word but has tried to add to it on his own initiative, and the consequence of this was that the pure word of God, as it was originally given by Him, is interspersed with human words which were certainly added in the best sense but which always impaired the purity of the divine word. People of unenlightened spirit are unable to separate the pure word of God from the additional human work, and thus it is always a danger for them if they are not assisted by enlightened people who first have the task of clarifying ambiguities, refuting erroneous teachings and extracting the divinely pure word if contradictions arise. For God, as the eternal truth Himself, is not pleased with error and lies, and again and again He seeks to substitute truth for them. Again and again He conveys the pure truth to willing earthly people who willingly offer themselves to Him for service, He comprehensibly and patiently informs them about questions which are still unresolved or give rise to different opinions. He trains those servants so that they speak in His place where it is commanded in order to spread the truth. Thus He obviously expresses Himself, for He visibly lets a work come into being which informs people of His love, His activity and His wisdom .... He makes this work accessible to people and thereby gives them grace upon grace .... Yet the human being's will remains free, he is not forced to acknowledge this divine truth as such; however, he only derives grace and blessing from it if he faithfully accepts what is offered to him in love. His will determines, but not the will of God .... consequently, the human being's will also determines his future state, his life in eternity .... whether this is a happy life or spiritual death for him .... Never again is God's will decisive for the human being's course of development and degree of maturity, but solely the human being's will. Divine will certainly guides him towards all possibilities which are favourable for spiritual progress, yet the human being has to exploit them himself in free will, he is by no means compulsorily driven to do so but only guided in fatherly love as soon as he allows himself to be guided. The acceptance of the divine word offers the human being an exceptional opportunity to mature, thus this is a gift of grace from God which can bring him the greatest success if he uses it. Thus the will must first become active again if God's grace is to take effect in him. And in order to stimulate this will God appears extraordinarily by revealing Himself to people in a way which deviates from the everyday .... by switching off a person's intellectual thinking and yet writing down spiritual wisdom which reveals God's will and is intended to help people to live a way of life in accordance with His will. Depending on his faith the human being will draw blessings from these proclamations, especially in the last days when this divine word alone will give people strength and comfort and is certain proof of the divine dwelling amongst people. And thus God visibly manifests Himself through His word, He speaks to them, audibly by all who are enlightened by His spirit because they love Him, desire the truth and also consider His working possible, for these will listen inwardly in silence and receive God's grace and become partakers of its blessings because free will decides to accept it and thus allows the divine grace to be effective. And it is these who acquire the kingdom of God, who enter the kingdom of light after their death, into eternal life, which signifies unceasing activity and unimagined bliss in the proximity of God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Freedom of the will .... (doctrine of predestination)

B.D. 3249 from September 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The sun of the spirit shall rise and chase away darkness .... where there is darkness there shall be light, where there is lack of understanding and ignorance there shall be enlightenment by the word of God, for it is God Himself Who instructs people if they want to receive His word. And He truly gives them these instructions in the right form, in accordance with their will for truth and according to their receptivity and worthiness. And this is His word: Try to think of the divine will as the fundamental principle according to which everything takes place in heaven and on earth .... try to let this divine will apply first, and then you will only look at every event from this side, that the divine will cannot be uninvolved in it, for without (His) God's will no other will can come into effect .... even if it is completely adversarial. Every will, whether good or evil, must first be sanctioned by His will before it can come into activity, thus the divine will underlies every happening, which, however, does not mean that God approves of what the evil will gives birth to. Nevertheless, even the evil will could not be if the human being were not enabled by God to want, thus every will is founded in God's will .... But God never determines man to want good or evil, but the direction of his will is left up to him, and this is free will .... The fact that the human being can want is God's gift, God's destiny or also a grace of God .... but what he wants is his own destiny, in this God leaves him complete freedom, even though he can also be prevented from carrying out what he wants. Nevertheless, his will has been put into action, he has declared the direction of his will to God, and it is this direction of will for which he has to answer. And the divine commandments are the standard for good or evil will. Thus God will never try to influence the human will to violate His commandments, but He will put the thoughts into his heart to take a stand on one of the commandments .... Thus good and evil will always approach him, the will in the human being will also be stimulated according to divine determination .... however, it is up to the human being how he decides. And God will cause him to express his will through earthly events, and therefore earthly events approach him in a way which is most favourable to his decision of will. And this is fate, his predetermined course of life, which takes all his predispositions into account and gives him the greatest opportunity to let his will become active in the right direction. Freedom of will is very often misunderstood, for it is related to the execution of earthly activity, and a prevented execution of what the human being wants is called unfree will .... The possibility of execution is completely independent of the will itself .... This is free, i.e. the human being himself determines the direction the will takes, and the freedom of his will will never be touched by God .... However, freedom of will can be misused for God-opposing activity as well as for God-opposing thinking. Even then the human being makes use of the strength from God, i.e. the life force which flows towards him, and consequently, in a certain sense, of God's approval, because without His will nothing can happen and without His will the human being would also not be able to think. And yet, it cannot be said that God has determined the human being's will for his thinking and acting. Even if God Himself placed the will in the human being, He nevertheless did not direct this will to good or evil deeds. And this has to be kept apart, otherwise free will would have to be denied and the human being could never have a claim to perfection. People usually relate the freedom of will to purely earthly actions, thoughts or events, and they often experience that they are very unfree because actions, thoughts and events do not always correspond to their will. Then the will of God obviously expresses itself and they eagerly contest the doctrine of free will. But even then 'will' and 'possibility of execution' are still different terms, because the human being can always give the will the direction he likes. In spiritual terms, however, the will will always be able to be carried out, for what the human being wants he also receives the strength for, except that his will also determines the origin of the strength, that the strength is supplied to him from above or also from below, thus he hands himself over to the strength which his will inclines towards. But even then God gives His approval, i.e. He does not hinder the human being's course of development although it leads away from Him, because He has given the being the freedom of will and will not eternally revoke this freedom if it lives out the last stage on earth as a human being, which shall earn it the final maturity.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Freedom of the will .... (doctrine of predestination)

B.D. 3250 from September 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

I do not command the human will but leave it its freedom. I certainly remain constantly active in him by constantly supplying him with the strength to want, think and act as an independent being. And thus I am the originator of his life as well as of his thinking and wanting. For once something has emerged from My hand I must also constantly put it into the state of being able to fulfil its purpose, which underlies every work of creation, every product of My strength of love, otherwise My working could be denied wisdom, which, however, undeniably appears everywhere if the human being has reached a certain level of realization and has an open eye for My rule and working. But if I constantly supply all created things with vitality in order to be able to exist, then understandably all life, all activity, is dependent on My will and consequently also all organic activity of the human being, which only My will allows to come into operation, and thus it is I Who works in the human being .... both the will and the accomplishment; for I gave the human being this ability as the highest work of creation on the visible earth. Without this gift, however, the human being would not be a free, independent being and thus would not be able to develop himself upwards. Yet I also gave him freedom of will, i.e. he is free to use the gift of will and accomplishment in every direction, and he will never be forced by Me to take this or that direction, he will only be lovingly guided on his path of life such that he will be faced with decisions, because this is the purpose of his earthly life, that he will use his free will correctly. I want to make blissful creatures out of all people, yet beatitude depends on the will for good .... Deciding in favour of the good in all freedom of will brings the soul the highest bliss .... But if the human being is good as a result of being influenced by Me, then he is no longer a free, independent being, and without freedom there is no bliss .... It is free will which should always and constantly be safeguarded, both in the earthly as well as in the spiritual kingdom, if all beings are to shape themselves in My image one day. And the question of free will is so extremely important that the human being will always be given an answer to it, so that his thinking will not be in error and thus the doctrine of salvation will become completely incomprehensible to him. I always instruct you humans in truth if you trustingly turn to Me Myself for clarification of such questions, and I convey this truth to you if you don't hear it yourselves, for your knowledge is inadequate if you are wrongly instructed in crucial questions and then want to build on it. The freedom of will must never ever be denied, otherwise you will reduce yourselves to machines which have to willingly accept everything I, the lord of creation, want .... My will is indeed decisive, yet I never determine the individual being's course of development, just as I never push its will into a certain direction and thus impair the freedom of thought, instead, the decision is left to the human being himself, and as his decision is, so is his state of maturity .... I bestow the blessings on every individual person unmeasured, and thus his will to accept My blessings alone is decisive as to what extent they can take effect on him and what strength he now has at his disposal to put his will into action. My love applies to all My living creations, and therefore I also allocate the same measure of grace to all living creations, yet how they use it is up to them, for I certainly command heaven and earth but I do not force human will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Chaos .... battle of faith ....

B.D. 3251 from September 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

And it will come as it is written .... A spiritual change is imminent but only after a state of extreme confusion, earthly and spiritual perplexity, clearly recognizable satanic activity and utmost earthly and spiritual hardship. For all this must precede so that a new spiritual life will emerge from it, which will now be led by those who assert themselves in these end time, who place spiritual life above earthly life and do not allow themselves to be determined to fall away from God. They will experience the new time, the spiritual transformation and thus also the transformation of the old earth, and God's greatness will become apparent to them, His wisdom, omnipotence and love. The eternal deity is apparently far away from the human race in the last days, but in truth it is closer than ever, for He courts every human soul, and that is why all the suffering on earth is necessary, because it is the last means of winning them. And suffering is also a sign of God's love, Who knocks at the individual's heart in order to make Himself audible to him. And when the last time has come there will be no end to suffering and affliction, so that the human being will close himself off from the pleasures of the world, so that he will turn his thoughts towards eternity, so that he will learn to despise the earth and only recognize its spiritual purpose. And then an unspeakably sad process will take place, carried out on the faithful who faithfully stand by God .... This will signify a final onslaught against the faith, a disenfranchisement will be introduced which shall expel all believers from the circle of the general public; a time of unspeakable suffering will come for these believers, yet it will only appear so to fellow human beings, for the believers themselves do not feel the suffering to the extent it appears, since the strength of God will assist them and make them able to bear the fate imposed upon them. Depending on the depth of faith is also the depth of suffering, which indeed appears unbearable in the eyes of the world but is not such a great burden for the believer that he is unable to bear it. But the world tries to celebrate triumphs, people will be more materialistic than ever, they will chase after worldly pleasures, they will unscrupulously take what seems desirable to them without consideration for their fellow human beings, and they will heap injustice upon injustice, sin upon sin and offend against the divine commandments because they no longer acknowledge God and testify to this in the openly waged battle against the believers. And it is only a small flock that lives scattered amongst people who recognize the near end and eagerly await it. For they know that the end also brings with it the coming of the lord and faithfully wait for Him Who shall bring them salvation from deepest adversity. And God blesses their profound faith by revealing Himself to them wherever the adversity is great and people need strengthening. He is with them at all times, for every believing thought calls upon Him. Yet He still remains invisible, He only appears visibly in individual cases until the hour has come when He raptures His own, when He lifts them up in a living body before the work of destruction on earth takes place. And then the great earthly adversity will be over, for the believers can no longer be harassed if they take possession of the new earth again in order to start a new redemption period as the tribe of the new human race. For all evil has been banished and thus rendered harmless ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Acknowledging Jesus Christ .... binding satan ....

B.D. 3252 from September 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The spiritual collapse is inevitable if Christ is no longer acknowledged and people no longer establish the right relationship with God, for then they are helpless and in greatest spiritual hardship because they are heading towards their downfall. Spiritual decline also results in earthly collapse, for everything dissolves as soon as it is deprived of its spiritual foundation. Nothing can exist without God, but where the spiritual is completely pushed into the background God is no longer acknowledged either, and this is the worst thing people can do, that they deny God, for thereby they also accelerate their own downfall, and they weaken or lose their power of realization for the time being, they don't recognize the adversity they are in. They are only concerned about meeting earthly demands and give up everything for the earthly world which could lead them spiritually upwards. And the result is a spiritual and earthly collapse and a terrible end bodily and earthly. Faith in Jesus Christ could prevent this, yet without Him humanity no longer finds the strength to change, and it sinks ever further and thus inevitably draws the end closer, because without God nothing can exist .... (13.9.1944) Satan’s power is overwhelming because people themselves grant him power over themselves, yet only the human being can be victorious over him who, through Jesus Christ, has a strength of will which nothing can resist. But where faith in Jesus Christ has been lost, there God's adversary rages with increased violence. And his weapons are hatred and unkindness, which have a destructive and devastating effect in every way but only ever through the will of man, since God's adversary has no power over the other works of creation. And thus he makes use of the will of the people in bondage to him in order to destroy and annihilate, in order to release the spiritual substances banished by God in creation against God's will. And this spiritual that has become free, standing in a deep degree of development, now also exerts a devastating effect on its surroundings, be it the natural world, plants and animals, or also human beings. An unparalleled chaos arises, a chaos which is not suitable for the spiritual upward development of the human being and also of the still bound spiritual in creation, and this chaos would lead to the final destruction of what is accessible to human will if God Himself does not assert His power and put an end to satan’s activity. From the time when people presume to take action against God Himself, i.e. to declare war on everything divine-spiritual and in particular to eradicate faith in Jesus Christ amongst people, God's activity also becomes evident, the more noticeable the further this battle against God has progressed. For if people are to retain the possibility of higher development, they must also retain the knowledge of God, Who descended to earth in the man Jesus to redeem humanity, otherwise people would be completely defenceless and powerless at the mercy of satan’s rage and inevitably have to perish, spiritually and also earthly. The decision, which is the purpose of earthly life, could no longer be demanded of them, since they would only come to know the one, evil, and the good, divine, would remain hidden from them. But as soon as satan takes action against God Himself, God lets him feel His power .... He wrests from him his own and binds him for a long time .... And this binding happens in such a way that he, together with the people in bondage to him, who were his servants on earth, who carried out in hatred and unkindness what he demanded of them, is banished again into the new creation, into hardest matter, which remains his imprisonment, so that he cannot oppress the good spiritual, for whom the path to ascent is now facilitated for a long time. Spiritual ascent development certainly requires strength and resistance, it requires a decision between good and evil, and therefore good must always be opposed by evil, so that people can decide, so that they can let their free will become active. However, on the new earth people all stand under the sign of the cross, they are followers of Christ from the bottom of their hearts, they are in closest contact with God, they have already made up their minds through the extremely difficult time of battle before, during which they remained faithful to Him, and for the time being they don't need any opposing force against which they are to assert themselves. And as long as they remain in this intimate bond with God, God's adversary is also bound, whose shackles will only be loosened again by the human being's will. For as soon as the connection with God begins to weaken, the human being's senses turn to matter again, which contains the fallen spiritual substance .... and with their desire they loosen its bonds, and thus God's adversary slowly becomes active again through the human being's will .... And the spiritual battle, the battle between light and darkness, begins anew .... And Jesus Christ must always be the centre of attention if the battle against darkness is to end victoriously; for the light on earth and in the beyond is the spiritual being redeemed through Jesus Christ's blood, and only the one who acknowledges Jesus Christ as redeemer of the world and son of God can irrevocably attain the light, otherwise satan’s power is so great over him that he drags him down into darkness to eternal ruin. And the denial of Christ will always lead to earthly and spiritual collapse, because then humanity will make a pact with God's adversary, because it will completely distance itself from God and this will mean the dissolution of every form which will no longer fulfil its purpose, the purpose of the soul's higher development, and which will therefore pass away through God's will, i.e. change itself, so that God will assign it a new purpose again. For God's power will overcome every opposing power, He will bind the adversary when his hour has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Turning to grace and strength not physically tangible ....

B.D. 3253 from September 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

I give strength and grace to every earthly child who asks Me for it. For I want it to reach Me because I love it and woo its soul without ceasing. And therefore I will not let any of My children go without if they express their will to come close to Me. I know that the human being is too weak without My grace, My strength, and therefore I give it to him unmeasured, and he may make use of it at any time if only he wants to and opens himself to My supply of strength. I constantly bring Myself close to him, and his heart will also feel Me if it glows with love for Me itself. Yet as long as the human being dwells on earth, as long as he has to fulfil his duties and meet earthly requirements, it is not suitable for him to sink too much into the shower of My love, for this makes him unsuitable for earthly life, it transports him into supernatural spheres and renders him incapable of his earthly task. And therefore the human being will not physically feel the attention of My grace and love in an extraordinary way and therefore at times believe himself abandoned by Me. Yet the child which hands itself over to Me will remain in My love forever. It will also always be allowed to receive My strength and grace in the form of My word which is constantly conveyed to it. And although the process of transmitting My word takes place without any mental excitement I am nevertheless with the earthly child with My love, and I bless it by considering its soul, as it is beneficial for it to reach maturity. As long as the human being stays on earth he is also bound by earthly laws, and My emanation of love must still reach him with moderate brilliance, otherwise it would destroy him and he would no longer be able to fulfil his earthly task, because then his longing for the spiritual world would be too strong in him and he would want to leave earth forever. And this would, to a certain extent, be a curtailment of free will, it would be a coercion, a higher development in compulsion, because the physically noticeable effect of the supply of strength would spur the human being on to highest striving for the sake of the bliss he feels .... But the human being should strive upwards completely uninfluenced, he should fulfil his earthly life and seek and strive for Me without any compulsion, he should prove his love for Me through his way of life, he should believe in My word that My love is constantly with him, and he should see My greatest love in the fact that I make him happy with My word, which earns him eternal beatitude as soon as he departs from earth and enters the spiritual kingdom. And then he will be allowed to tangibly receive My love, then he will revel in bliss, and his constant longing for My nearness will be fulfilled without restriction. Then I will be able to embrace My child with the hottest emanation of love, for then it will be able to endure My emanation of love and be unspeakably blissful, because it is also capable of love itself, because it has changed itself into love on earth through the uninterrupted influx of grace and strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

World and earthly pleasures or spiritual realm ....

B.D. 3254 from September 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Anyone who makes the world his friend will have no share in the spiritual kingdom, for the earthly world prevents the human being from seeking contact with the spiritual kingdom, and without this connection there is no spiritual progress, thus no higher development of the soul. The human being is earthbound as long as he stays on earth, but he can still detach himself from it, he can overcome the earth as long as he only pays as much attention to earthly things as is necessary to fulfil his earthly task. Then he will be able to join the spiritual kingdom all the more eagerly and fully receive its treasures, the spiritual wealth which promotes his higher development. Spiritual treasures and earthly treasures can never be acquired at the same time, but only one at the expense of the other. And the human being must be clear about what he would rather give up and what he would like to receive. He will often be confronted with the decision, temptations will approach him, the world will entice him with earthly joys and pleasures; yet the spiritual kingdom will also send its messengers and make itself desirable to him, and then the human being must decide in all freedom of will which treasures he desires. Spiritual treasures are far more valuable than earthly treasures, for they outlast earthly life and ensure a blissful life in eternity. Earthly treasures and joys, on the other hand, are only temporarily gratifying, only to flatten out and leave an emptiness in the heart, for the soul feels that they do not contribute to its salvation, to its spiritual development. And therefore earthly pleasures are a danger for the souls as long as they fill the human being's heart and deny him the entrance into the spiritual kingdom. And yet the human being has to be confronted with such decisions, he has to learn to decide, he has to realize that he can only take one path, upwards or downwards. If he is seriously willing to acquire the kingdom of God he will always remain close to God in prayer and in loving activity, and then God Himself will take the lead and guide the earthly child through all dangers. He only needs the human being's complete devotion in order to be able to look after him with fatherly love, and He only wants what is right for His children. He wants to make them blissfully happy, and He will safely guide them towards the eternal home where glories await them which outweigh every earthly happiness a thousand fold. And therefore the human being should overcome himself, he should not worry about his life on earth but about eternal life in the spiritual kingdom. He should give up everything that prevents him from connecting with that kingdom, he should be strong in renunciation and even stronger in desire, yet only spiritual goods and be willing to sacrifice earthly goods for them. Then his higher development will not be questioned, for anyone who desires the world will also receive the world's goods; but anyone who longs for the spiritual kingdom will be given from this kingdom in abundance .... He will be instructed and strengthened, he need not fear a decline, he is always and constantly in contact with good spiritual forces, and his earthly body no longer desires anything for itself but joins the soul's desire which wants to gain eternal life and therefore sacrifices everything that means a danger to its spiritual development .... For the human being only received earthly life as a grace for this, and therefore spiritual development must never be disregarded ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

New course of development .... banishing the spiritual ....

B.D. 3255 from September 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The course of development of the spiritual is interrupted by divine will .... What was in constant upward development for infinite times and now fails at the end, i.e. comes to a standstill or declines in development, that is prevented from further decline and is bound again. Because a decline or standstill of development can only happen in the state of free will, while the bound will always means an ascent development, indeed in a state of compulsion, but also most extensively adapted to the will of the beingness, which is apparent to God at all times. The binding of free will now again necessitates new external forms, which are in accordance with the hardness of the opposing will and now again have to hold the spiritual within themselves, which starts the course of development anew. In God's eternal order and lawfulness there can only be an upward development where His will is active; and only the human being's free will can overturn this order. To a certain extent God does not interfere with the human being's free will, He leaves him complete freedom as to how he uses the last embodiment on earth for his spiritual development. However, if there is a danger that all spiritual ascent development will be prevented, that the spiritual being which strives towards God will also be dragged into a state of lightlessness, then the divine will will put a stop to it by depriving the spiritual being which acts against His will of its free will .... by binding it again in the firmest form in order to give it every opportunity to change its opposing will, which irrevocably has to happen once, even if eternities pass by. For every decision must take place in free will, and free will always presupposes a stage of maturity where the spiritual can embody itself again as a human being. Eternities pass for the beingness which again and again lets this free will become active in a wrong way, and that is why ever harder and more difficult tasks have to be given to it so that it finally gives up its resistance against God and turns to Him in the state of free will. Understandably, therefore, at the end of a period of development the God-opposing spiritual will always start to rage extremely strongly because it feels that it will soon be deprived of its power and because it now seeks to gain control of the light because it believes it will thereby reduce God's power. And this battle with the light takes on such forms shortly before the end that only a violent intervention by God protects what is full of light, for the adversary's power has become tremendously strong due to humanity's voluntary support, and this always signifies the end .... For God will take away his power as soon as the battle against the light comes to light undisguised, as soon as people who strive towards the light are to be forced to turn towards darkness. Then satan’s fight is directed against God Himself, and then he finds in Him his master .... The binding in form robs all dark spiritual of all strength and power. It cannot now be active in any work of creation according to its own will, but must now be active according to God's will, it must serve in a state of compulsion and thereby cover the course of higher development, it must in an infinitely long time bring itself again to the state of maturity which earns it the last embodiment on earth .... as a human being, using free will. As long as divine will alone is decisive there is no regression, and therefore the spiritual being must mature as long as it is in bound will, although the strength of the opposing will also determines the external form and therefore also the extent of the torments of being bound. Only when God withdraws His will from the being insofar as He gives it the freedom of its will, thus allowing it to determine itself, is there a danger that the upward development will come to a standstill or decline, and this again up to the limit which God has set .... Then He will interrupt the course of development for the spiritual being and it will have to start it anew in a new earth period which is again intended for its final redemption if it is utilized correctly in the last stage. For only the perfect can get rid of its external form and only through the right use of its freedom of will can the spiritual in the human being become perfect ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Needy souls .... Remorse .... Loving help ....

B.D. 3256 from September 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

When you humans have concluded your earthly life and entered the spiritual realm, the time of your earthly life will appear like a mere moment as soon as the memory of the infinitely long time before your embodiment as a human being is returned to you. And then you will also understand that the last stage of your soul’s development has been an great mercy, and anyone who has used it and achieved admission into the spiritual realm, anyone who need not reproach himself for having allowed the graces of earthly life pass him by, is blessed. The remorse in the beyond is all the more painful when the soul realises that it is no longer able to put right what it had avoided or neglected on earth, when the soul becomes aware of the inconceivable suffering of the infinitely long earthly path and how easy the short life as a human being had been in comparison, which it did not value correctly .... The soul’s regret of a wrongly lived earthly life is so agonising and depressing that this in itself causes the soul to do penance and worsens its painful situation; yet physical life with its many opportunities to mature is over now and the soul has to accept the consequences of its earthly way of life. It has to continue its process of development in the beyond but with far more difficulties than on earth as long as it is not allowed to enter the realm of light.

You humans do not know the distress of such a soul in darkness and the merciful love it requires to receive help. You all should have compassion on such souls, you should think of them with love or they can never be redeemed because they are too weak without help, because only love will give them strength and the souls hope and ask for this love from people .... since the spirits of light can only help these souls when they are willing to help other souls. But in order to awaken this willingness to help their will has to be strengthened, and only the strength given to them by people’s love on earth can achieve that. Lost souls, i.e. those who have not used their earthly life correctly or who lived entirely without spiritual aspiration on earth are in greatest need because they have no strength whatsoever and entirely depleted willpower. To help these souls is one of the greatest works of love which the human being can perform. He should constantly pray for such souls, he should mentally inform them that they ought to act with kindness even in the beyond, time and again he should urge them to love, he should mentally communicate with them and with his love give them strength, which is comforting to the soul as it alleviates its state of suffering. And the souls will be eternally grateful to people whose loving help will release them from their agonising situation as soon as they can take part in the redemption work themselves, as soon as they can reduce the suffering of other souls by bringing them spiritual knowledge which, however, they first have to acquire themselves.

Due to their will to help their greatest need is remedied and their remorse will lessen at the same rate as their willingness to help grows. For then the soul understands that it is needed in the spiritual realm and in its enthusiasm forgets its own suffering .... It strives to gather spiritual values in order to share them again; it has created for itself a new sphere of activity and tries to make up for what it had neglected to do on earth .... to give love .... And now it can continue its process of development in the spiritual realm, thanks to the help of people’s loving thoughts on earth for which it will be eternally grateful ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

And lead us through the temptation ....

B.D. 3257 from September 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You should always pray .... And lead us through the temptation .... when the world tries to discourage you from your spiritual striving and you are at risk of succumbing to its attractions. Since this temptation comes upon you in order to strengthen your will, you will always be subject to this temptation in order to demonstrate your will and you will always be successful if you take refuge in God’s protection, if you call upon Him for the strength to resist. Time and again the opponent will attempt to alienate you from God, and his ways of doing so are dangerous, because they appeal to people’s senses and therefore the soul will always have to fight in order to resist him. Nevertheless, God’s help is assured to you if you confide in Him and appeal for His guidance ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Premature departure from the world .... Purpose ....

B.D. 3258 from September 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People are repeatedly reminded of the transience of earthly things, and they are constantly confronted by death when many people pass away prematurely and when they are helpless in the face of events which cause suffering and despair to human beings. Yet they will not change their mind nor think about the real reason for suffering and untimely death. Thus the suffering becomes ever more painful and humanity will observe world events with horror and turn numb at the size of the disaster that engulfs it. Humanity, however, is asking for it, since the despair of the time leaves people entirely indifferent and they derive no gain for their souls. And therefore God applies the harshest measures to disturb their lethargy, because in spite of people’s earthly and bodily suffering their souls remain uncaring, they remain indifferent to the blows of fate or they would attempt to change in the knowledge that their spiritual attitude is the cause of the increased suffering on earth.

Hence many people have to depart prematurely from this life because a longer life would be detrimental rather than beneficial for their souls as they would lose their faith completely and only take care of their physical life. In spite of their inadequate state of maturity God therefore allows the loss of countless human lives to prevent their regression, to give them the opportunity to fully mature in the beyond, because the situation on earth does not remain hidden from them, they can observe the developments and become aware that due to the neglect of their soul’s salvation, due to their wrong way of life, due to their lack of faith and unkind thoughts, human beings themselves are responsible for the severe suffering on earth.

In addition, people who are called away by God prematurely can still become aware when faced with death, they can still truly unite with God, they can still become purified due to intense suffering, and thus achieve a higher degree of maturity which they would not have attained during a longer earthly life, and then a premature parting from earth is a blessing for them. And irrespective of how much earthly suffering exists, it is only a means for the benefit of souls .... yet few people understand this as such. The magnitude of hardship is intended to direct their path to God Who can and will banish every distress if the human being faithfully awaits His help. However, when even the immense suffering is unsuccessful, when human beings forget about Him and are in greatest danger to finally strive towards the abyss, God shall end many an earthly life and permit apparently inhuman disasters because He forever considers the human souls and aims to save these even though the body will perish as a result .... because God never does wrong but only what is good and a blessing for the human soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destiny .... Free will - God's will ....

B.D. 3259 from September 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The human being can derive a spiritual benefit from every situation if he tries to associate it with God's will and considers it to be in line with his development. No matter what happens to a person, God has known this person's will from the start, and thus he shapes his life according to His will, but He also always uses the person's own will as the basis of his destiny .... thus human will is in accordance with divine will insofar as God determines and directs the destiny of life such that the human will nevertheless comes into its own, or, in other words .... God gives His approval to anything the human being wants, yet the consequence of what human will accomplishes corresponds to His plan of eternity and serves the person as an opportunity for maturing, since the consequence of every thought, word and action cannot be enforced by the human being's will. Thus a person can apply his will at all times, he can want to shape his life's destiny according to this will but he can never predetermine the outcome with certainty, for then so-called destiny will come into force .... everything takes place according to God's wise and predetermined plan of eternity .... Nevertheless, free will cannot be disputed, the human being will always remain an independently thinking and wanting being which also has the vital energy at its disposal to put his thoughts and intentions into action. Whereas the direction of his entire earthly life, which God reserves for Himself, only relates to the creation of opportunities for the maturing of the soul. For since the human being's meaning and purpose on earth concerns the transformation of his will, of his inner being, since earthly life was given to him for his soul to attain maturity, God, in His love, will also always show him the means and ways to achieve it, and He will place him into life so that he can always and from every event derive a benefit for his soul. However, if life on earth entirely corresponded to the person's will his soul would never mature, especially if he were materialistically minded and only looked to benefit the body.

Consequently, God has to reduce or redirect the effect of what the person deliberately strives for and puts into practise in order to launch a constant battle for the person, for the human being only matures through struggle. Even so, divine will adapts itself to the human being's will, He allows him to carry it out and does not curtail his independent thinking and activity, yet He helps where human will intends to accomplish something detrimental for his soul, so that this accomplishment will not result in the desired worldly success but that he, by his failures, should learn to recognise the will of a higher Power, because recognition of This is already an advantage for the soul. However, in a spiritual respect God does not impose limitations on the human being's free will .... in a spiritual respect his will shall remain sacrosanct and the effect, too, will be accordingly. For the effect is already the maturity of soul, which is never raised or reduced through divine will but entirely depends on the human being's free will. Every earthly situation can be used by the human being to mature spiritually if only his will strives to gain an advantage for his soul. And then God will always grant him .... blessings upon blessings .... for if free will has turned to Him by striving to improve the shape of his soul first then God will only arouse this will increasingly more and also give him the strength to remain strong in the face of opposition. Thus, in a spiritual respect, human will is entirely free, but even in an earthly respect free will can be spoken of, even if destiny is shaped according to divine will, since God has known the human being's direction of will for eternity and, accordingly, how the course of his life will proceed. Wanting and accomplishing and effect must be distinguished .... the human being can want and accomplish according to his will, yet the effect is God's privilege, on account of which the human being subsequently believes himself to be constrained and subject to his destiny or he refuses to acknowledge a Controller of his destiny .... Yet all happenings in Heaven and on Earth are subject to the Guidance of the One Who upholds everything, Who is in charge of everything in His supreme wisdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Early death .... God's mercy .... Old age ....

B.D. 3260 from September 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God's will determines in which degree of maturity a human being is called from his earthly life into the spiritual realm. This is also an apparent injustice which could further the opinion that God selects certain people to become blessed while others have to suffer being distant from God. And yet this attitude is totally wrong .... because divine love and wisdom always knows the human will and therefore cuts a life short when higher development on earth is doubtful.

During the state of constraint before embodiment as a human being there is only progressive development until the spiritual substance's degree of maturity is ready for this last embodiment. But now the human free will makes its own decisions and development can continue, remain static or even regress; and again it depends on whether the human being as such has already improved his initial degree of maturity and is in danger of coming to a standstill or whether he has remained on the same level as at the beginning of his embodiment and is in danger of regressing. In that case it is always due to God's mercy that the human being is recalled when he has arrived at the highest level of his development on earth, i.e. when God's love protects him

from regressing or from failing to advance his soul during a longer lifetime .... because his guilt will increase the longer he uses his embodiment's time of grace without making proper use of it.

The human being can advance during his younger years and then stop, his development up till now comes to a halt, and then God will recall him and give him further opportunities to mature in the beyond .... But the human being can also change his will in later years and his yet inadequate development can experience a sudden improvement and thus he can attain a higher degree of maturity even though for a long time he had ignored his soul until then. In that case God will give him a long life, because God knows the human being's will since eternity and shapes his life accordingly .... For every human being's destiny is considered by God's love and wisdom and does not depend on God's arbitrary use of power ....

God would not withhold the opportunity to mature on earth from any human being if he is willing to use it. But people pay little attention to His mercy and are unwilling to accept the relevant information. And because God knows since eternity which humans are particularly resentful to Him, because He knows when a person has reached the highest degree of development on earth, the duration of his earthly life has also been established since eternity and varies, depending on what divine wisdom deems best and most successful. God will never cut short an earthly life if the human being could still achieve higher maturity because God's love is forever concerned that the human being should attain highest possible maturity on earth; He would never withhold an opportunity from a human being which would result in complete maturity. But He knows since eternity the human will's every inclination and protects the soul from complete desertion, i.e. from certain regression if He would not end that earthly life.

For that reason anyone who constantly strives will reach old age while, at the same time, old age is proof of steady higher development even if this is not evident to other people. A long earthly life is always a mercy but even a short life is evidence of God's love, which is forever active although it is not always recognised by the human being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End battle with or without Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 3261 from September 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The believing christian, i.e., the person who lives on earth in full faith in the divine redeemer and His work, will feel great relief in the coming battle of faith, for the graces of the act of salvation will obviously flow to him .... the strength of will and thus also the strength to overcome the adversary, which can be described as everything that is carried out in the battle of faith as measures against the believers. Faith in Christ is the strongest weapon, and the fear of the enemy will be far away from anyone who deeply and firmly believes in Him. For His protection and love surrounds His own, the people who are faithful to Him and take all adversities upon themselves for the sake of His name. And He will also help them in earthly adversity and distress, He will supply them with what they need for their body. He will give them the strength to persevere, He will supply them with His word directly or through intermediaries, and He will also protect the recipients of the word and grant them the gift of speech which will always and everywhere smooth the way for them if earthly power calls them to account. And daily and hourly He will be ready with His help and guide them through all dangers of the body and soul .... But those who lack faith in Christ will be much troubled by the battle of faith. These are people who are not entirely distant from God, who certainly believe in a higher power to which they will one day have to answer, who also acknowledge this power by being afraid to deny God, but who have no connection with Christ, who doubt His act of salvation, who therefore deny Christ as redeemer of the world and son of God .... these will experience severe hardship if they have to make a decision, for they will lack the strength to endure everything that is done against the believers. And their distress of soul will increase if they see the strength of the christians' faith and yet cannot believe in Jesus Christ with conviction until they have penetrated the knowledge of the significance of the act of salvation. And therefore the believers in Christ will have the task of instructing and lovingly helping them to believe in Jesus Christ. And therefore, through the word of God from above people will again and again be guided into the right realization, and as soon as they have the will to help their fellow human beings they will also be given the gift to be able to speak when the adversity of the time and of people requires it. For faith in Jesus Christ cannot be eliminated in the end time .... He alone gives people the strength to persevere and fearlessly take up the fight. Yet these fighters of Christ will not be defeated despite the adversary's great power, for Jesus Christ Himself leads His army and He truly provides it with the best weapons which guarantee complete victory, even though the flock of His fighters is small and severely antagonized by the adversary. But anyone who enters this battle without Jesus Christ will be in danger of being overthrown, he will not be able to resist and maintain the little faith in God he possesses .... he will become fickle due to the hardship of life which the profound believer has to take upon himself. And in the end he will fall away, for he is powerless as soon as he does not make use of the grace of the act of salvation. But in order to do so he has to be able to believe in Him, he has to unite with Jesus Christ in full faith and appeal to Him for strength and grace for the sake of His merciful love .... It will be a difficult battle for the believers but never hopeless, for where God contends there is victory .... but God and Christ are one .... And you humans, who are instructed by God Himself, are to help your fellow human beings attain this faith, this knowledge, so that it will be easy for you to enlighten those who are still profoundly ignorant. This is your mission to which God has called you and which you should always and constantly carry out so that the final battle will also be successful for many people who still lack profound faith .... For God has mercy on every soul which does not resist Him, and therefore He sends His messengers to meet it so that it will be helped ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Lack of knowledge sign of God's remoteness ....

B.D. 3262 from September 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Inadequate spiritual knowledge is a sign of remoteness from God, for as soon as a person has reduced his remoteness from God through love his knowledge will also increase, i.e. his thinking will correspond to the truth as soon as it is directed towards the spiritual kingdom, as soon as it touches things which are related to his soul's life. And therefore a loving person will often be able to answer spiritual questions with a conviction who need not possess earthly knowledge, for he will be instructed from within and this will not deceive him. But anyone who practices little love and is therefore still distant from God will also be able to give little enlightenment, for the spiritual realm is completely alien to him. And love urges activity, and if the loving person can be spiritually active he is happy in the distribution of spiritual knowledge which corresponds to truth. And then he is also close to God, for this urge to spiritual activity is a sign of the working of the divine emanation of love. Yet this inner urge is lacking in the human being who never lovingly engages in activity, he does not feel the strength of divine love which stimulates him into activity, and therefore he behaves completely apathetic if spiritual stimulation is given .... For he possesses nothing he could give and therefore cannot be happy in giving either .... He is still too far from God and therefore does not feel the strength of love either. Spiritual knowledge is a wealth which only the connection with God brings to the human being. But anyone who is still distant from Him is spiritually poor, he lacks knowledge of the truth and therefore cannot distribute truth either, and therefore he remains poor, and his knowledge also remains inadequate, because this is only the result of the working of love. And thus inadequate knowledge can always be concluded to be distant from God or to have a loveless life, because the thinking of the one who is close to God through activity of love becomes enlightened and the human being can now distribute spiritual good. And therefore an ignorant person should first be admonished to live a life of love, his attention should be drawn to the blessing and consequences of a life of love and the spiritual advantage should be made clear to him, so that he himself will strive to acquire spiritual wealth, so that he will reduce his remoteness from God through a life in accordance with God's will, through a life of active neighbourly love. And his knowledge will increase and make him able to distribute spiritual good as soon as he listens to the ideas of spiritually enlightened people and works on himself by shaping himself into love. Love and wisdom are inseparable .... only the loving human being will become knowledgeable, and only the knowledgeable human being can distribute spiritual gifts again with love, he can make himself and others happy with them because he possesses the truth which is absolutely necessary in order to be able to be enlightened.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Miracles of creation .... language of God ....

B.D. 3263 from September 21st 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The miracles of nature's creation remain mostly without impression on people because they always repeat themselves in a regularity and this turns the miracles of nature into something commonplace which they only pay little attention to. These people also do not hear the language of God in nature, Who expresses Himself to all people through His creation and thus makes Himself known. And therefore it is not easy to make them believe that an essential deity wants to make Itself known to people in the works which have emerged from It. For since they don't pay attention to the works they don't think about the creator of these works either, and therefore they are completely without faith, i.e. they lack the convinced belief in an almighty, wise and loving God .... The soul's higher development is the human being's first and last aim on earth, and thus an earthly life which has not earned the soul an increased degree of maturity is completely pointless lived, for earthly successes are not in proportion to the grace of embodiment as a human being. Nor do they come close to the miracles of creation which, after all, were formed by the wise and loving creator for a specific purpose .... i.e., earthly successes would be very minimal in relation to the things which came into being for the sake of a purpose. However, anyone who passes by the miracles of creation indifferently does not think about the meaning and purpose of these either, because he does not acknowledge a creator of them, and again, he does not acknowledge Him because he does not take the works of creation into closer consideration. Otherwise he would inevitably come to the conclusion that his earthly life was given to him to achieve an aim. As soon as the creations of nature are observed attentively, a constant higher development can be observed in them, and this in itself should cause the human being to think that he himself must also constantly develop upwards if his earthly life is not to be lived in vain. An observation of creation necessarily results in a question and answer game in which man is always the questioner and God, through nature, is always the answerer. And such a dialogue must give information to the human being who earnestly desires Him. For God wants to reveal Himself through creation to people who have not yet recognized Him otherwise. He first shows them His work before He reveals Himself as the master of the work. And the human being can very well recognize the infinite wisdom, omnipotence and love of the creator from the work and thereby also come to believe in the creator of heaven and earth. And this self-acquired faith is incomparably more valuable and unshakeable than the faith transmitted to him by fellow human beings, which must first become a convinced faith through its own opinion. By observing the wonders of creation, by intimately immersing himself in nature and its daily miracles, the human being enters into direct contact with the creator Himself, and he gains insight into His rule and activity and thus into His essence, because he can recognize love, wisdom and strength in everything that surrounds him, and love, wisdom and strength are the epitome of His essence .... And this highest and most perfect being reveals Himself to people through His works .... He lets people, as it were, take a look at them in order to confront them Himself, for every work of creation must have a creator and upholder as Whom He then wants to be recognized, for the creator expresses Himself in the work, and if the human being attentively observes a work he will always have to conclude that it is also the creator and upholder and also recognize Him in His works. But if works come into being and have come into being which man cannot copy with his own strength, as the creations of nature undeniably testify, then it must be concluded that the creator of these works has a strength at His disposal which is incomprehensible to man. Therefore he must be able to affirm the omnipotence of God in his deepest heart .... In the same way, the human being contemplating the wonders of nature also recognizes all creations as being founded in deepest wisdom, and he must conclude from them God's greater than great love for human beings. And thus he slowly penetrates the truth, and he truly does not need people to teach him intellectually about it, for a dialogue with God, a question and answer game in nature alone will earn the human being rich knowledge with which he can work again. Only then will he recognize that the creator has a purpose with His creation, thus he will now think about the purpose, and if he thinks legally he will try to live in accordance with this purpose, and then he will also be seized by God's great love and the pure truth will be presented to him. And thus the miracles of creation contribute much towards the human being becoming a living believer, for the inner conviction has to be gained such that the human being draws conclusions, weighs up all pros and cons and now possesses clarity of thought .... It is now rock-solid certainty to him what seemed to be only legend to his fellow human being, for the miracles of nature speak for themselves, they testify to God, to His supremely perfect being, to His love, wisdom and omnipotence .... they make him a believer.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

New wonders of creation on the new earth .... Brittle matter ....

B.D. 3264 from September 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Throughout every single phase of development the spiritual substance is kept in a constrained state until it has acquired the necessary maturity for its final embodiment as a human being, hence .... if it failed its previous phase of development as a human being it has to start in the confines of hard matter again and cover the path through the mineral, plant and animal world until it can become a human being once more. However, spiritual substance which has not reached the final stage in this period, but is nevertheless released by God due to the last destruction of earth, will be bound in outer forms which correspond to its maturity again, i.e. the interrupted process of development of the past period will continue in the new phase of development .... on the new earth .... For this reason the new earth will contain the most diverse creations again, however, they will be entirely new and different forms from those on the old earth. And thus new wonders of creation will come into being which the first people living on the new earth will undeniably acknowledge as miraculous, as a testimony of God’s glory, as evidence of His love, omnipotence and wisdom. People will be extremely amazed at what the new earth has to offer and in admiration will praise God, love Him and give thanks to Him with all their heart. And the souls will continue with their development ....

But the substance constrained in solid matter is tormented by its restriction and tries to escape. Depending on the resistance of its will it shall either succeed or fail, but God takes the will of the substance into account and thus the material of the new earth is of utmost solidity and stability in order to soften the inherent spirit’s will that it should finally surrender its resistance. Consequently, the slightest change of will shall loosen the form .... in earthly terms this means that although the solid matter of the new earth is indeed exceptionally hard it is also very brittle and thus can easily break or shatter as soon as God’s will intends a release from this captivity. Similarly, other creations will also have a shorter lifespan, because the transformation of the spirit substance shall proceed at a faster rate, which can indeed be possible but nevertheless depends on the spirits’ willingness to serve. The spiritual substance is merely intended to achieve its final embodiment as a human being faster than in previous phases of development as long as its will is not entirely opposed to God. For this reason the first human beings on the new earth shall experience miracles upon miracles, they will be so affected by them that their love for God and their unity with Him will grow ever more and they will live in His grace, but they will also understand these miracles, they know that they are only the expression of God’s infinite love Who wants to retrieve all spirit and offers it every opportunity to change its will.

And this shall continue for a long time until the initially constrained spirit substance within the plant and animal world has reached the stage of embodiment as a human being .... Then people’s understanding for the wonders of divine creation will gradually fade, the inclination towards matter will be awakened again and, due to their own longing for possessions which still contain immature spiritual substances, Satan’s influence on people becomes stronger again. Subsequently, the unity with God will diminish and the battle between light and darkness, which in the beginning had disappeared because everything living on earth of its own free will was enlightened, will increase again .... For the evolutionary process of the spiritual substance is always the same during every period .... the spirit has to live within the hard form until it is willing to walk the path of service through the creations, which amounts to less constraint, and then it has to serve until it has achieved a certain degree of maturity which results in a condition where it should serve of its own free will but, unlike during the previous stages, it is no longer forced to do so. And at this stage it should not fail otherwise the whole earlier process of development has been in vain. The human being’s volition determines whether this will be his last earthly embodiment or whether he has to repeat the evolutionary process, whether he will turn towards the light in the last stage or allow himself to be captured by dark forces and has to be banished again into hard matter for ages to come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Arrogance .... humility .... grace ....

B.D. 3265 from September 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

I turn My love to the least of these, if he prays to Me for mercy .... for his humility pleases Me, and everything that seems small I exalt .... And therefore everyone can and may come to Me, I will not deny Myself to anyone because I love you, you who are My living creations. But you must not exalt yourselves or you will lack grace. As long as you stay on earth you are imperfect and in need of My grace, My help and My love. And as soon as you are in need you must also feel small towards Me and testify to this in humble prayer. For I want to make you happy, I want to give you what you lack and thereby gain your love for Me. But you will never be able to love the giver from the heart if you feel exalted towards him. But true love knows no exaltation, and thus I want to be loved from a humble heart, in childlike submissiveness, in order to be able to consider you as a father, in order to be able to love you again like a father loves his children. Therefore you should always establish a childlike relationship with Me so that I can draw close to you with love, for as soon as you humbly ask Me in a childlike way you also give Me the right to look after you in fatherly care, and then I can provide you with everything you need for soul and body. And My grace will help you to ascend, for this is now abundantly at your disposal. Therefore, anyone who feels completely poor and weak will receive, for he opens himself through his prayer for grace and thus receives the grace which My love now provides him with in abundance. However, anyone with an arrogant spirit does not feel in need of help and his prayer is certainly external but it does not come from the heart, and I cannot approach him like a father because he has not yet established the childlike relationship with Me. And he will also hardly establish the right relationship with his fellow human being, he will also believe himself superior to him, he will not be to him like a brother to a brother but he will only demand because he deems himself greater than his fellow human beings. And this does not please Me, for love requires love, and true love knows no distinction, it does not exalt itself but also takes hold of the lowest in order to elevate it .... And thus I also love the lowliest with an intuition and help him to ascend, for the humble always finds grace before My eyes ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual rebirth .... grace ....

B.D. 3266 from September 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The act of grace of spiritual rebirth is evidence of the rightly utilized free will .... For this spiritual rebirth is not accomplished by divine will, otherwise no human being would remain in spiritual darkness, because God loves every one of His living creations and this love never grows cold. But the spiritual rebirth is a sign of progress, it is a step towards perfection, and this can only be achieved in free will. Nevertheless, the spiritual rebirth is an act of grace, i.e. divine grace has brought it about, for without grace the human being is incapable of progressing even one step further on the path of perfection. So free will has evaluated the divine grace available to the human being in the right way, he has let it work on him, free will has desired it and received it, and the effect of divine grace is spiritual rebirth. Hence, only someone who has consciously turned his will towards God, who strives towards Him and enters into contact with Him through heartfelt prayer and who therefore opens himself to receive His gift of grace .... His word and with the word of His power .... And thus the awakening of the spirit in man is an act of grace .... a manifestation of divine love, which now reveals itself to the human being through His spirit. Without the human being's will the awakening of the spirit does not come about unless the soul is bound by the strong power of satan, who controls it against its will .... In that case God can break satan’s power and liberate the spirit in the human being without his conscious intervention, since in such a possessed state he is deprived of his free will. Nevertheless, the soul then already has a certain maturity and is no longer resistant to God, thus as soon as the human being can dispose of his will again, he also turns to God. Then God's grace appears even more obviously, because at the same time the revival of the spirit is connected with a healing of the sick, which must always be considered (evaluated?) as a gift of grace from God. But once the spiritual rebirth has taken place the human being's will has to remain constantly active, the human being has to constantly ask for the influx of grace, he has to constantly open himself to this grace and make use of it, because the awakening of the spirit actually means a constant receipt of that which God's love bestows upon people for the attainment of perfection .... And all this is grace .... but it can only ever be received by the human being if he opens himself to it of his own free will. Free will requests grace, free will accepts it, grace again awakens the spirit to life, and the spirit's activity is again the imparting of gifts of grace .... For everything divine, if it is made accessible to the human being, is grace, because the human being in his lower state of maturity is not worthy to come into contact with divine gifts. Yet God's love overlooks the human being's unworthiness and grants him divine gifts as soon as the human being is willing to accept them. The will is manifested through prayer and through loving activity, for the latter is the direct connection with God which increasingly earns the human being grace.

(23.9.1944) If the human being is spiritually reborn, God's grace has therefore become effective in him, and then the human being will also remain in His grace, for the spirit now guides and leads him and stimulates him into constant activity of love, as a result of which God's grace constantly flows to him. And therefore a spiritually reborn person can no longer fall, he can no longer distance himself from God because this is prevented by divine grace, by God's love, which keeps and constantly cares for the human being. The human being truly does not deserve the abundance of grace which is at his disposal, for as long as he lives on earth he is not so good and perfect that he would be entitled to claim it, yet he can become so if he uses grace, for it is the means at the human being's disposal to become perfect. Everything that helps the human being to develop upwards can be called grace. And so suffering is also a grace which, if used properly, can bring infinite blessings and ensure spiritual progress for the soul. Suffering must also be accepted by a person whose spirit has awakened to life, who is therefore spiritually reborn, for suffering is meant to mature him, it is meant to purify him, because no soul, not even the spiritually reborn, is already so clear and pure that it no longer needs a purification process. And that is why suffering is also to be regarded as grace, like everything else that helps the spiritually awakened to higher development. For to attain the highest possible maturity on earth should be the aim of the one who is spiritually reborn. But without God's grace he cannot reach the aim, but with His grace he is able to do everything. God, however, leaves it up to him which measure of grace he wants to acquire, which measure of grace he requests and wants to receive by opening himself. The spiritually reborn person, however, will not slacken in prayer for the granting of grace, and therefore he will constantly strive towards God and be seized by His love, which will never ever let him fall but constantly help his soul to ascend ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Admonition to workers in the vineyard ....

B.D. 3267 from September 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

And everyone who is willing to serve Me will be accepted as a labourer in My vineyard .... But great work still lies ahead of you. People no longer recognize the school of the spirit which earth is meant to be for them, and therefore you should take them into your training, you should inform them of their earthly task before the end, you should make it clear to them that they have to fulfil their purpose on earth and that otherwise they will have to face bitter consequences; you should lovingly admonish them to seriously consider their souls, to take their earthly task seriously and to make good use of the time they still have; you should encourage them to work with love and make this the most important thing for them and constantly mention My love which tries everything to win your souls for the spiritual kingdom. And so if you are diligently active for Me I will not withhold the blessing from you which lies in every good work .... I will give you strength to speak in My name, I will guide you towards those who need your help, I will impart wisdom to you which will make you capable of working in My vineyard, and I will protect you against all dangers of body and soul. For I need you as My servants on earth .... A time is coming when ever less of My word will be heeded, when faith in Me and My word will become ever weaker, when the world will increasingly come to the fore and all spiritual striving will be successfully suppressed because people themselves are lukewarm and sluggish and in their weakness of will allow themselves to be determined by the forces which want to displace Me. And only a few carry Me in their hearts, and therefore only a few are willing to stand up for Me before the world, to want to transfer their faith to their fellow human beings and thus to fight for Me and My teaching .... And I remember these few with all love, and I will bless their activity on earth. For they are the ones through whom I can now work Myself so that My word will find entry amongst people, they are the ones who are now active for Me, whose will I can direct because they have voluntarily subordinated it to Me .... And I constantly feed these few with My word, I prepare them to be My workers so that they can then also successfully carry out their work. I guide their thoughts correctly, I put the right words into their mouths and constantly give them strength so that they will persevere until I Myself come at the time of harvest. And anyone who thus wants to serve Me will be accepted to work for My spiritual kingdom, because this work is the only important one in the coming time. Do not worry and ask yourselves which work you should put first, but do what I tell you to do .... work for Me and My kingdom .... Leave the earth and its demands unnoticed, for time is pressing and every day is to be used because the end is near .... And therefore let yourselves be guided and don't resist Me but act where your heart urges you to. For it is My voice which the heart makes known to you. Do not become lukewarm and sluggish but remain eager in My service, and work while it is still day, for soon the night will come for many .... And so that you may still win souls and save them from this night, you should be eagerly active for Me and My kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Task of the knower .... work for the kingdom of God ....

B.D. 3268 from September 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Anyone who is in knowledge understandably has greater tasks to fulfil on earth, for he is in grace, i.e., every person is indeed called to be in grace, yet anyone who does not allow it to take effect in him is also still in a lower degree of maturity of the soul, and thus he cannot give, he cannot be active and thus cannot work for the spiritual kingdom. This task, however, is incumbent upon the human being who, through his will, has allowed God's grace to take effect in him and has attained realization .... He can now work according to God's will because he knows about it .... And thus he can work for the kingdom of God. This is the most beautiful task that can be given to a human being, for it alone brings success that has eternal value. It is an activity which does not end with the death of the body but will also continue in the beyond and which is extremely important for the still ignorant souls. Thus the human being has received a gift of grace which enables him to work with it, and as soon as he possesses this ability he must also make use of it, otherwise God's gift would remain idle and this would be a disregard for those for whom the human being would have to answer. However, the person who is in knowledge will also gladly and joyfully carry out his task, for he is urged to do so from within .... he is happy about it himself, and his happiness makes him communicative .... he is eager to give and therefore also willing to give. A person who only uses the spiritual knowledge he has gained, the visible sign of God's active grace, for himself alone, who therefore does not feel the need to give it to other people and thus to spread it, is not yet permeated by it himself, thus he does not yet possess the spiritual knowledge as mental property but is merely a listener of it and consequently does not yet have the right knowledge .... he has only accepted it from a fellow human being's hand, to a certain extent as a listener, but without the truly profound will to draw deepest wisdom from it himself, and thus it does not make him happy to the extent that he is inwardly urged to pass it on. Then his degree of maturity is not yet so high that he can receive divine wisdom himself, and thus he cannot work for the kingdom of God until he has matured so far that he recognizes the necessity of working for God and His kingdom. Then it also begins to become bright and light in him and he now rejoices in his activity which is meant for the soul of his fellow human being. And then he has to be restlessly active, he has to use every day for spiritual work, he has to take his task seriously, for it is also important to guide fellow human beings into knowledge, and this requires restless activity, patience and perseverance. His work will spread far and wide again, it will not rest, for anyone who has recognized the meaning and purpose of life, the love, wisdom and omnipotence of the creator, anyone who knows the significance of the act of salvation and the eternal plan of salvation of the divine creator and father of eternity, anyone who has thus become knowledgeable, will not keep his knowledge but radiate it again, he wants to give it away because the spreading of truth makes him happy. And this is his task, which he should and will take seriously once he is seized by God's grace, once he has become knowledgeable himself through divine grace and knows about the great hardship of those who still live in complete spiritual night and cannot save themselves from it alone. Then the knowing person's willingness to help comes to light, he is active in enlightenment and promotes the kingdom of God, he leads souls to Him who allow themselves to be permeated by God's grace and who are willing for it to become effective in them as well. And therefore he who is in knowledge will be restlessly active in the vineyard of the lord, he will advertise and work without ceasing, he will teach and preach love in order to lead people onto the right path, onto the path of knowledge through God's grace ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Submitting the will to God's will ....

B.D. 3269 from September 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Whoever completely submits to God's will can no longer want anything other than what God wants. This complete submission of the will is a process which has nothing to do with lack of will or weakness of will but rather requires a strong will, a will which overcomes itself, which completely surrenders itself, which humbles itself and puts all its own desires behind. And such a surrender of one's own will requires love for God, which is therefore stronger than love for oneself, to which the human being sacrifices everything that otherwise seems desirable to him. And therefore the surrender of the will is already a sign of spiritual progress, of a special degree of maturity and also a sign that the human being has entered the path to perfection. For as soon as God's will takes hold of him he has to progress inexorably on the path of his spiritual development. The will devoted to God guarantees complete spiritual success, for God now guides the human being and truly the right path which leads to Him. Nevertheless, the human being's will itself remains active, only that the human being can be unconcerned to always want and do what is right. As soon as he has placed himself at God's fullest disposal, as soon as he asks Him to be allowed to use his weak strength for God-oriented activity, as soon as he hands himself over to His guidance daily and hourly, God's love also takes hold of him and guides and directs him .... his ways, his thoughts, his words and his works. For God only requires people to relinquish their own will because it had previously turned away from God and had His adversary as its aim. If the human being is now willing to hand himself over to God he will have recognized the earthly purpose and his life on earth will only be in accordance with God's will, he will mature to the highest perfection the deeper and more intimate his devotion to God is. For this reason a person who has subordinated his will to God can also live his life calmly and carefree, for he will then always carry out what corresponds to God's will, even if it seems as if this is disadvantageous for the human being on earth. As soon as the human being has expressed his love for God by applying for spiritual work, God will never leave him unattended, for He draws His children, who see their father in Him, to Himself with all the strength of His love, and His means are truly successful if the human will no longer opposes Him. And thus the desire to belong to God must arise in the innermost heart. The human being must devote himself to Him in deepest humility, he must feel love for God and acknowledge Him as the mighty creator of heaven and earth, as the most loving father of His living creations, and as a child he must hand himself over to the father. He must be willing to accept everything from His father's hand as a gift of grace, be it joy or suffering; he must always endeavour to shape himself according to divine will and remain in intimate contact with Him through prayer .... Then his will will no longer rebel against God's will, then he will have completely subordinated it to divine will, and then his earthly life will be successful for his soul because he will no longer walk alone but with God, and because his path can then never ever lead astray. And therefore the subordination of the will to God's will is the first demand God makes, which can never remain unfulfilled if the human being wants to mature in his soul .... For as long as his will is still opposed to God he neither accepts grace nor takes recourse to prayer, and then he can never be permeated by God's strength which secures his spiritual ascent. And therefore selfish love must first be overcome before the human being is able to muster the strength of will in order to subordinate himself to divine will.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Vocation to work for God ....

B.D. 3270 from September 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You are called to work for the lord and this calling should fill you with deepest joy and gratitude, and your striving should be to continue to serve God and to work for His kingdom. You must bear one thing in mind, that there is nothing more beautiful than to be a servant of God on earth, to fulfil His will and to be allowed to work for Him. For then you will be mentioned as spreaders of divine truth. Consequently, you must be in the truth yourselves in order to be able to spread it. And therefore it is conveyed to you by God Himself, and this is a grace of such inestimable value that you may consider yourselves fortunate to partake of this grace, for you directly receive strength from God, His emanation of love, and thereby you become able to convey His word to people as God's organ .... You have an office, a task, which can have an inconceivably beneficial effect if you fully commit yourselves to this task. This is why you must not slacken, for only diligent activity will outweigh the grace bestowed upon you, and only diligent activity will evaluate the grace, i.e. it can only become fully effective when you pass on to your fellow human beings all the wisdom imparted to you. But as soon as you are called to work for the lord you first have to become knowledgeable, i.e. you have to receive divine truth, and God Himself gives you this truth in the form of His word which He sends to your soul through the spirit within you. Therefore, anyone who hears the inner voice himself is also called by God to work for Him .... anyone who joyfully and hungrily receives the results of the spirit and refreshes himself with them is likewise called to pass them on, for if the divine gift makes him happy he should also offer it to his neighbour with love, otherwise he is still strongly filled with self-love and would then not be suitable as a true servant of God. But God sends you to people who are devoid of all knowledge, and you are to bring the gospel to them .... And thus God makes you His disciples, and He commissions you to carry His word into the world, to teach the nations and to proclaim the divine commandments to them .... Thus He calls you to work for Him, because people first have to know about His will before they can be called to account. And therefore He needs servants on earth who speak on His behalf, who take their calling seriously and who are therefore chosen to be taught by Him directly .... who can constantly draw wisdom from the eternal spring which will never run dry. They stand in knowledge, they are bearers of pure truth from God because they are called to be active for Him on earth. But they also stand in love, for love alone enables them to receive the pure truth from God and to pass it on to their fellow human beings, for without love it is inconceivable to spread it. But if the human being is called by God by being given the truth he should not resist when the lord calls him, he should willingly place his weak services at His disposal, he should always listen inwardly to the task God assigns him, and he should immediately comply with the inner voice, thus he should fulfil God's will, he should willingly pass on what he has received himself and thus try to penetrate the dark spiritual night which prevents people from recognizing the light which shines towards them from God. Then they will not resist their calling, and they will be eager servants of God on earth and also one day in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Power supply - opening up - spiritual friends ....

B.D. 3271 from September 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

You must open yourselves to every emanation of strength which touches you from the spiritual kingdom by always and constantly mustering the will to make contact with the spiritual forces by consciously immersing yourselves in spiritual questions. This can happen through prayer for spiritual maturing, through a thought turned towards God for right will and right knowledge, through asking for guidance and help in all earthly matters and through prolonged dwelling in spiritual thoughts or inner introspection. You always give your spiritual friends the opportunity to take possession of your thoughts, and this always means an influx of spiritual strength. As soon as you consciously live earthly life, that it is given to you for a spiritual purpose, you will never be abandoned by spiritual forces, and then they can also constantly transfer the emanation of strength from God to you, and you will mature in your soul. You will increase in knowledge which corresponds to truth, your way of life will correspond to God's will because you receive the strength to carry out what His will dictates to you. And as long as you maintain this connection with spiritual forces you will only be able to record spiritual progress, for love impels the beings of light to give you what they possess in abundance, and through their gifts you must mature. Every thought turned towards good is an expression of these beings of light which you therefore mentally receive; it is strength from God which impels you into loving activity and which must also ennoble you if you follow the thoughts arising in you, i.e. if you let the now stimulated will become action. And also for the execution of the deed the strength flows to you from God as soon as you open yourselves to it, thus consciously request it through prayer. And this process of emanation of strength from God will continue as long as the human being maintains the connection with the spiritual kingdom, thus he is willing to let himself be guided by spiritual forces, even if he interrupts his conscious thinking of spiritual questions in the fulfilment of earthly tasks .... For the beings of light know about the human being's will, and as long as it is not turned away from them through worldly desires or obvious connection with God-opposing forces, through sinful actions or thinking, they will not leave the human being and also guide him earthly into right thinking and action. For they have been instructed by God to help struggling human children, and their own love also drives them to their work of help, and since they are constantly recipients of strength they also hand it out as soon as it is merely desired. And therefore the human being should constantly request strength from God, he should believe that he cannot master anything without it, for you humans are weak as soon as you are not granted help from above. God, however, does not leave you alone in your weakness but provides you with beings of light for your lifetime which should and can support you in your spiritual striving as soon as you open yourselves and give them the opportunity to have an influential effect on you .... as soon as you consciously surrender your will to those who guide it in the right direction, because you are willing to do good, because your will strives towards God. This is no interference with your free will but you must turn it towards God yourselves, only then can the beings of light be active on you. And as soon as you desire strength and help you will also open yourselves to the influx from the spiritual kingdom, and you will be richly endowed by divine strength .... And therefore, pray often, send your prayerful thoughts into the spiritual kingdom, thereby enter into contact with it and its inhabitants, and then trust that you will think and act correctly, for your spiritual friends protect and look after you and will not abandon you .... They are always around you and carry out God's mission for their own happiness .... to convey His strength to every willing earthly child who desires this strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Commandment to love one's neighbour .... self-love ....

B.D. 3272 from September 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The commandment of neighbourly love should put a stop to self-love, for this is the death of the soul. A person is only allowed to love himself to a small degree, i.e. he should be careful with God's gift of grace insofar as he protects his life from wanton harm and does everything that preserves this life, because it is not given to him without purpose. However, as soon as he loves himself excessively he does not fulfil his actual purpose of earthly life, for self-love does not ennoble the human being but degrades him. But love for one's neighbour must inevitably reduce self-love, and that in the same measure as love is practiced for one's neighbour. And since the human being has the opportunity to practice neighbourly love in the most extensive way, he will soon be able to surpass self-love many times over, yet it always requires an overcoming to do good to the neighbour if love has not yet kindled into a bright flame in the human being's heart. And that is why God gave the commandment of neighbourly love, because the person who has love within himself does not need the commandment. But where self-love still predominates, man must be stimulated by the commandments to fight against the former, he must first be accustomed, so to speak, to pay less attention to himself for the sake of his fellow human beings. If he forces himself into active neighbourly love, even if initially without an inner drive, love will nevertheless soon ignite in him and he will then carry out the works of love out of an inner drive to help and please .... And then self-love diminishes and yet he does the greatest work of love in himself, for he saves his soul without selfish thoughts, for he practices love for the sake of love and goodness .... And thus love for God also grows in him, which is expressed in love for his neighbour .... For loving God with all your heart means keeping His commandments, and His commandments demand love .... love for everything God has created, but in an unselfish way, for selfish love only seeks self-interest and is therefore not divine love. And if the human being does not fight selfish love he will constantly go backwards in his development, for divine love will then remain alien to him, but this alone will bring him redemption. Ego love wants to possess everything, however, it only seeks earthly goods and thus hinders the development of the soul, for only the giver will also be allowed to receive. But anyone who loves himself more than his neighbour will not want to hand out anything and therefore will not be able to receive anything either. But since God measures according to the human being's will to give, he must first be urged to give through commandments, and as he now complies with the commandments he will also be considered by God. And thereby he is slowly educated to love activity, which can then also become more and more unselfish the more the human being fights self-love. And only then will he also recognize the blessing of neighbourly love, because it makes him all the more happy the more it is the instinct of his heart. And the more the human being awakens to life, whereas self-love causes him to fall prey to spiritual death .... Love must be practiced if the spirit is to come alive in the human being. And this is why God gave him the commandments, for the human being is constantly in danger of losing himself to the opposing force if love for himself prevails, whereas he comes ever closer to God the more he gives himself up, thus overcomes self-love, for love for his neighbour earns him God's undivided love which seizes him and unites with him and makes him the most blissful being on earth and one day in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Bread of heaven .... strengthening in time of need ....

B.D. 3273 from September 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

In expectation of what is coming you all need comfort and strength. You will not be able to do without them if you don't want to lose your faith and also fall spiritually victim to earthly events. God knows about this time of tribulation and about the demands placed upon you, He also knows about the weakness of your will when you are in great distress. And He remembers this time by sending you the bread of heaven which alone can give you the strength to endure every tribulation. He prepares food for you which will strengthen you, which brings you comfort and encouragement, physical and spiritual strength and which will always be your salvation if you eat it. And anyone who eats this bread need not fear that he will become weak, for whatever He Himself supplies to you must also fulfil its purpose, it must truly be refreshment and revitalization for you, it must revive your faith and give you such strength that you will be able to endure everything without becoming fickle. And therefore always ask for His gift and gratefully receive it .... His greater than great love offers it to you, it is nothing earthly but comes to you from above, the heavenly father Himself prepares it for you, it is heavenly manna which is indestructible and never loses its strength .... It is His flesh and His blood, for it is His word Himself, and thus it also has to be of utmost effectiveness, it has to surpass everything earthly, no matter how beneficial it is, for what the heavenly father offers His children cannot be surpassed by any other gift. Divine love provides people on earth abundantly with this gift, for it strengthens the soul, and if the soul loses its weakness every earthly influence, every earthly danger is insignificant or invalid. They are no longer to be feared, for the soul overcomes everything because it is supported by the strength from God which comes to it through the divine word. God's fatherly love constantly cares for His children, yet in the coming time especially, because this time requires much assistance and because this assistance can only be granted to the human being in the form of divine supply of strength. But anyone who is fed by Himself will have his anxiety and weakness removed, and he will be up to every task he is now given .... he will remain faithful to God and be able to serve Him, and he will also master the world, he will also only derive benefit for his soul from earthly events. For God does not abandon His own, and let this faith be your support when it seems difficult to you and your soul is anxious .... Then take refuge in Him in adversity and His word will comfort you .... Desire His assurance and listen to His voice; in whatever way His word is offered to you .... it will never fail to have an effect because it comes from God Himself. And be grateful for this grace, for His fatherly love, for His constant care for you. For He has long prepared this time and made Himself known through the transmission of His word, so that people can approach this time fully aware and with strong faith in His help. And anyone who has His word is assured of life, even though he will lose it earthly, for his soul lives and need not fear death eternally. Yet his earthly life is also in God's hands and His will alone determines the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Calling .... Preparation .... Renunciation ....

B.D. 3274 from September 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The task you have to accomplish will require all your strength, therefore you will be led through trials which are intended to strengthen you for this task; for only when you have overcome yourselves completely, when you have detached yourselves from everything dear to you on earth, will you become absorbed in your work for the kingdom of God. And you are assigned to accomplish this work. Consequently, do not let yourselves be misled or distracted by worldly events, work diligently and hand all your earthly worries over to the Father in Heaven, Who will remove them from you as soon as you work for Him. God expects a lot from you but He also gives you infinitely much .... He expects you to renounce everything that delights your senses, but He will give you what makes your soul happy .... He takes earthly possessions away from you and bestows upon you spiritual wealth, which makes up for all worldly possessions. And you must thank Him for every gift, because it is offered to you by His love. Yet even earthly suffering is a gift of love from God as soon as it matures your soul. For the task you are to accomplish requires undivided dedication, because it is spiritual work which does not tolerate earthly hindrances. But then it is delectable, it delights the giver as well as the recipient .... The point in time when a general breakdown will occur is drawing ever closer, and good for the one who releases himself from earthly goods before they are forcibly taken from him, for his spirit can freely develop and occupy itself with things of eternal value. His life on earth will not last forever, yet what he takes over into the spiritual kingdom can be permanent and subsequently make him infinitely happy. But he will only attain it on earth if he relinquishes what belongs on earth. For this reason God will take the latter away from you, if He has called you to work for Him. You must feel your calling within yourselves as soon as you hear His voice, as soon as you receive His Word and are deemed worthy of the great grace of being instructed by Him directly. The conveyance of spiritual gifts should be your proof that God has chosen you to work for Him. And if you realise this, then you must humbly accept everything from His hand, for everything that comes upon you is necessary and determined by His wisdom. Then you will also feel yourselves called, you will feel yourselves as His servants and receive the instructions of your Lord .... Let Him reign alone, for His way will benefit your souls, and don’t resist Him if He draws you to Himself, but follow His call instead .... Work for His kingdom and don’t worry how you will survive on earth .... God will always find ways and means if you humans need something .... but you cannot protect yourselves from earthly worries if God Himself deems them necessary for you. If He needs you as servants, as labourers for His kingdom, He must first make you capable of it, and for this He uses different means. And the fact that you are meant to work for Him is proven to you every day as His gift of grace flows to you, which teaches you to become His fighters, because He needs you during the last days .... Therefore wait patiently and don’t fail, be tirelessly active and trustingly hand yourselves over to divine guidance, and you will accomplish your task on earth, you will be valiant fighters in the final battle, as it is His will.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Clarification of contentious issues through instruments of God ....

B.D. 3275 from September 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Anyone who is granted the grace of being able to enlighten people should not miss any opportunity, for the receipt of this grace also obliges him to use it. God has chosen him to be His representative on earth, to act as a bearer of truth against untruth and error, because these are extremely harmful for the soul, because its maturing is then called into question. Therefore he must always and constantly stand up for the truth, as soon as he has recognized it as such. But to learn to recognize it only requires a loving heart which constantly asks for the truth. For the eternal deity unites Himself with a loving person and instructs him until he has penetrated the pure truth himself and no human being can rob him of his conviction of it. Only then is he able to oppose the knowledge of his fellow human beings with divine knowledge. He is able to do this, and his activity is extremely necessary because untrue thinking must be corrected as irresponsible carelessness and this is only possible on the part of a person who is in contact with the forces of light and truth. Therefore, anyone who has once established this bond will soon have knowledge at his disposal, and he should also pass this on or the gift of grace will be taken away from him again. For God speaks through a human being to everyone .... Therefore, the bearer of truth must always consider himself an instrument of God and eagerly endeavour to utilize his gained knowledge again, i.e. to apply it as a contradiction as soon as a question is raised as an object of dispute and people cannot agree on it or are wrongly informed. Such an object of dispute, if left unresolved, can push thousands into wrong thinking. And then God Himself meets people and instructs them according to their will for truth .... He does this through a human being in order to make Himself known to those who believe in Him or to give the unbelievers proof which, however, they may or may not accept as evidence .... A knower must inevitably teach, for he alone can offer truth. And only he who is a recipient of strength from God can be knowledgeable. First of all, these are the beings of light in the spiritual kingdom who directly receive the strength from God, which is light and wisdom. They then pass this on to all beings who are willing and worthy to receive it .... both in the spiritual kingdom and on earth. And thus the right knowledge, the pure truth, will always emanate from God, thus it will originate from Him, and the beings of God-directed will and thinking will always be permeated by this light and knowledge, and thus also the people on earth who, being in most intimate contact with God through loving activity and prayer, receive spiritual knowledge from Him directly or through His messengers. And you should listen to them if controversial questions are raised, for they alone will be able to answer truthfully. However, seriously examine the intellectual thinking, but give preference to the thinking of the heart .... What the human being tries to fathom purely intellectually by examining and pondering he will never be able to clarify completely, but if he lets the voice of his heart speak, if he allows himself to be guided by his feelings, then he will come considerably closer to the truth, for God speaks through the heart. But in order to confirm what the heart of those who seriously strive for the truth proclaims, God obviously makes Himself known through an instrument in order to help those who are willing to believe to recognize the truth. And through these instruments He gives information about controversial questions, if the intellectual thinking has already moved too far away from the truth. And understandably these tools must now work for Him by trying to spread to the world what they receive from the spiritual kingdom, directly from God or through His messengers. For this is their earthly task as soon as God has chosen them to serve as mediators between Himself and people .... It will never be God's will that humanity should walk in error, and He constantly helps it if it is unable to distinguish between truth and error itself. But truth only comes forth from God, and thus it can only be where God can be active, where loving activity allows God's nearness and activity and the will for truth is present .... God gives the most enlightening clarifications to them in abundance, and you should listen to them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Time of grace .... Speaker - Forerunner of the Lord ....

B.D. 3276 from October 1st 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Listen to the message of God’s spirit .... A time of grace has commenced, and if you are willing to strive for the kingdom of God you can feel its blessing. The beings of light are obviously and perpetually at work to impart gifts of grace from the spiritual kingdom to the human beings on earth; beings of light are embodied on earth to serve people as spiritual guides during the last days; the thoughts of people who strive towards God will be enlightened and thereby closer to the truth; God’s love will express itself in times of earthly hardship by bringing help wherever it is requested .... Devout people will accomplish extraordinary things and the power of faith will become evident .... And thus many blessings will manifest themselves, because the opposition will also use every means to cause spiritual distress to people and God wants to visibly help them.

And during this time of grace a man will appear whose spirit is from above, whose soul is totally united with the spirit within himself and who therefore speaks what the spirit reveals to him .... absolute truth in all clarity .... God Himself will speak through him, he will remind people to persevere or caution them not to abandon Him. And this speaker is the forerunner of the Lord. When he appears the coming of the Lord is close at hand. This man will considerably increase the extent of grace as he will be immensely supportive to the believers and offer unbelievers an opportunity to believe .... for he is alive with strength and might and will have considerable influence on people who listen to him. His words will ignite and spread like wildfire through the country where he will work. He will speak without fear and hesitation, he will inform people and draw their attention to the coming of the Lord in the clouds and to the Last Judgment. Yet not many people will believe him because most people no longer want to know God and the spirit, and thus their thinking is completely adverse. In short, they neither understand nor make use of the extraordinary gift of grace, consequently the end is inevitable, for the abyss will open and devour everything that does not recognise God and rejects His Word.

God is forever giving, and whatever He gives is an undeserved gift of grace designed to help people to mature even during these times of suffering .... Whether He gives sorrow or joy, it always helps the person to lift his soul to God, it is always pointing to Him, it is always a coaxing and guiding him onto the right path .... it is always grace .... And when this man arrives the amount of grace for people will also increase, because he is surrounded by and emanates light which flows to him from the spiritual kingdom .... He passes on knowledge, his word is utter wisdom and strength and can be easily accepted, because it is offered convincingly and can be understood by people if they listen to him carefully. God’s love makes it easy for people to believe by sending them His messengers with unusual strength by which alone they can be known as messengers from heaven. But he will be attacked from all sides .... and only few understand his mission and stay with him, only few draw strength from his words; but they will receive strength and grace in abundance and be able to resist the world’s confrontations, the hostilities which now take place openly ....

The last days will be extraordinary difficult but also extraordinary merciful, for God will reveal Himself wherever a heart in distress opens itself to receive His grace. And thus it will certainly be possible to be victorious in the final battle on this earth .... that the soul can emerge from it unharmed, that it gains eternal life if it prematurely passes away from earth or, if it perseveres on earth until the end, that it will be physically removed from it by the Lord to begin a new life on the new earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Did Jesus Christ redeem all people, or are all people redeemed? ....

B.D. 3277 from October 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

People read the Word but they do not understand its meaning, and thus misguided teachings due to false interpretations are given by those who want to serve Me, if they do not sincerely unite with Me and first ask for an explanation and, when they receive it, accept it without resistance. People single-mindedly adhere to My Word that I have delivered mankind from sin by My crucifixion .... But they do not comprehend the essence of the Word, they do not comprehend the significance of the act of Salvation. Consequently they do not understand what the human being has to do himself in order to join the flock of those who have been delivered from their guilt of sin by My blood.

I have died for all human beings .... providing they want to accept My act of Salvation .... I have not imposed any restrictions, but people set limitations when they do not acknowledge My act of Salvation. And these people exclude themselves from the circle of those for whom I have died on the cross. Consequently, only the sins of those can be forgiven who allow themselves to be saved through their faith in Me and My death on the cross, whereas the sins of those who reject Me and My act of Salvation are not forgiven, because they do not allow themselves to be purified by My blood, and because they do not want to belong to those for whom I have died. Once again human free will is decisive, and I abide by this free will. If people’s guilt of sin were forgiven without faith in Me and My act of love, then the human being would be placed into a state of freedom against his own will .... But this is in opposition to My order because it counteracts My justice as well as My love, since the person will not use this state to bond with Me nor will he ever regret his sin ....

My Word is truth, and no untruth can ever be found in the fact that I have died for all human beings, that I have redeemed all people from their sins .... But their free will has to decide whether they want to be redeemed, whether they want to accept My work of love, because I do not determine the will .... Therefore all of humanity could be free of sin if it believed in My act of Salvation, just as it is and will remain in deepest darkness and subject to their sins if it rejects Me as Redeemer of humanity. And for this reason most of humanity now lives in sin, it is without forgiveness because it no longer acknowledges Me, and thus My act of Salvation has become ineffective for humanity.

Hence the ‘forgiveness of sin’ should not be misunderstood, it is not applicable to those who are completely apart from Me; not that I Am pushing them away, instead they are distancing themselves from Me, they are fleeing from Me, Who is approaching them and constantly asks for their souls. I provide them with a gift of grace which liberates them from their sin and their guilt, but if they reject this it has no effect on them because they belong to those who are fighting on behalf of My adversary and who are therefore still controlled by him until they allow themselves to be saved by Me .... And thus it is wrong to describe My act of Salvation in a way which suggests that all people are beneficiaries of that which their free will could certainly acquire; but which free will can also throw away by rejecting it and by being totally without faith. Only the person who accepts My gift of grace will also become free of his sins, because I have carried his guilt for him, I have suffered for him and accepted the crucifixion.

Although I have died for everyone, not everyone accepts Me .... I took everyone’s guilt upon My shoulders, but not everyone feels guilty and therefore does not place their burden upon Me. And thus they will also be unable to purge their guilt, since it is too immense to do so themselves, because now they are also adding the guilt of rejecting My love .... But how can they hope for the forgiveness of their sins? How can people believe that they can become free of all guilt without their own contribution, without their own will? ....

My love’s sacrifice for you, the purification of all sin through My blood is an incomprehensibly significant blessing for you humans. But you must also want to receive My love, you should not reject it, otherwise it cannot take effect on you, otherwise I cannot redeem the guilt of sin, otherwise your sins will stay with you until you change your mind and acknowledge Me as your divine Saviour, Who died on the cross to redeem you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Guilt of sin .... God's mercy .... atonement ....

B.D. 3278 from October 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

A heaped measure of sins weighed upon humanity when Jesus Christ descended to earth to redeem it .... This is only comprehensible to those who know the reason for earthly life as a human being and the meaning and purpose of creation, for they know that the human being has travelled the path through creation for the sake of sin and should now free himself from it in the last stage in order to finally return to God again, from Whom he originally originated. But sin ties man down on earth, sin blocks his path to God, it makes the gulf between man and God unbridgeable, and thus sin destroys the purpose of earthly life, it pushes man back into the deepest depth from which he had already risen through his walk through creation. Before Christ's descent humanity was full of sin because it no longer recognized God, it was in dark spiritual night, it was devoid of all love and without any striving for perfection, it was far removed from God and therefore in greatest danger of sinking into the abyss, i.e., of taking the path which leads downwards, into eternal damnation, without knowledge and without love. This distance from God manifested itself in a way of life which completely contradicted the divine commandments, it was a way of life which contradicted the divine order, it was a life of obvious self-love, and such a life was full of sin and completely against God's will. And such a life could never ever result in people's liberation and a blissful life after death but spiritual death was the consequence, a state of extreme torment in the beyond which would never end because God's justice had to demand atonement for every sin and people's guilt of sin had already increased immeasurably so that it was hopeless for the beings to ever come close to God. For the being, however, distance from God means powerlessness, impotence, darkness and finally a hardening of its substance .... it means spiritual death for the being, a state that is far worse than non-being .... being extinguished .... But a passing away of the beingness is impossible, so also the torments of these beings are unbearable beyond all conceptions and never-ending .... And the eternal deity took pity on this and came to the aid of sinful humanity in that eternal love embodied itself in a human being Who, in His all-encompassing love, now took upon Himself the sins of humanity, Who thus released people from them by repenting for the guilt of sin by offering a sacrifice to God as atonement .... Who gave Himself, i.e. His life, in order to restore freedom to those, in order to make the kingdom of God accessible to them, which could only be entered in complete purity, without sin .... Thus He redeemed humanity from the guilt of sin, He took all guilt upon Himself, He suffered unspeakably and sacrificed His suffering and death on the cross to the eternal deity in order to give it satisfaction, in order to create a just compensation for people so that they could approach God again. And God accepted the sacrifice of the man Jesus .... He forgave people's guilt of sin for the sake of Jesus Christ, and the gates of the kingdom of heaven opened to all who accepted His gift of grace .... He redeemed humanity from sin and their guilt .... He offered them the last opportunity to achieve their earthly life purpose ....

(4.10.1944) His greater than great love sought to remove all obstacles from people's path which blocked their access to the eternal home; but the greatest obstacle was sin, for it robbed the human being of his strength and will. This was the consequence of sin, that people lay on the ground without strength and will and were unable to rise of their own accord because the burden of sin pressed them down. And that is why Jesus Christ took this burden from them, He placed it on Himself and carried it to the cross in order to atone for people's guilt of sin through His death. Humanity, which had become free through Jesus Christ, could now accept His sacrifice, but also spurn it .... The act of salvation has been accomplished for all people, yet God will never force the blessings of the act of salvation upon them against their will. But they will lose them if they have no desire to be redeemed .... Then sin will still weigh heavily on these people, and then they will inevitably be drawn into the abyss, for then they will reject God's love, and then they will still have to languish for eternities in their ignorance, their guilt of sin cannot be diminished, indeed, they will still accumulate many earthly sins on top of this guilt of sin, which God can only forgive them when they accept His gift of grace, thus when they can believe with conviction that God's infinite love had mercy on their sins and sent them a redeemer. Faith in this will cause people to repent of their guilt of sin, to appeal to Him for forgiveness and to hand themselves over to His grace and mercy, and thus the graces of the act of salvation will take effect in him. He will increase in strength of will and power and now be able to free himself from the power of God's adversary. And only the person will be able to speak of forgiveness of sin who consciously takes refuge under Christ's cross, confesses his guilt to Him and appeals to Him for mercy .... His prayer will be heard, his guilt will be forgiven ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Work of redemption .... suffering .... free will ....

B.D. 3279 from October 5th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The graces of the act of salvation are far too little utilized and therefore humanity has to suffer excessively as a result of the sins it now has to bear itself. Jesus Christ took humanity's guilt of sin upon Himself and thus also the consequences of sin .... the suffering with which people must atone and by which they shall be purified. If he now avails himself of the graces of the act of salvation, then he thus accepts the help which Jesus Christ assured him of, which He acquired for people through His death on the cross and which can be availed of by anyone who acknowledges Him and His act of salvation. This is a special grace, because according to divine justice every human being has to atone for his wrongdoing himself, but God was satisfied with the overwhelming love of a human being Who wanted to atone for people's sins with His death and accepted this sacrifice. People are now relieved of this atonement, sin is taken from them and also guilt .... thus also the consequence of sin .... suffering. But understandably only those people who, by acknowledging Christ and His work of redemption, place themselves in the circle of those for whom Jesus Christ died. He died for all, but he who does not acknowledge Him excludes himself; he rejects the grace .... the help .... He now also has to bear the guilt of sin alone, and thus he also has to accept suffering as a result of sin in order to atone for the first time and to change his mind through suffering, so that he will still turn to the divine redeemer, because without Him he cannot enter the kingdom of God. And thus only those people are redeemed who believe in Jesus Christ, for their sins are also forgiven. But people can never count on forgiveness of sins if they do not make use of the grace acquired through Christ's death because they do not acknowledge the divine redeemer, because they reject His act of salvation or are completely negative towards Him. For if the human being's free will were not decisive, i.e., if the act of salvation were effective on all people without distinction, so that the grace of it, the obvious help, would be granted to every human being, then all suffering would be unnecessary, then the world would already be redeemed from the hour Jesus Christ died on the cross, then all guilt of sin would be redeemed and this would mean spiritual ascent for the whole of humanity without exception. For sin would be eliminated from the world because Christ redeemed all people .... Free will, however, would have been overridden and thus becoming perfect would also have been made impossible .... But humanity is free to avail itself of the graces of the work of redemption through conscious acknowledgement and deepest faith in Jesus Christ, the divine redeemer. Through this acknowledgement the human being places himself under Christ's cross, he belongs to those for whom He died and whom He released from their weakness of will through His death on the cross and who can now strive upwards and are constantly supported with strength and grace which is available to them without measure. For Jesus Christ redeemed the human being from the powerless, completely weakened state which was the result of sin, He delivered him from the power of His adversary as soon as he avails himself of the grace of the act of salvation, as soon as he believes in Him and recommends himself to Him and His grace ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Recognition of sin .... acting of the will ....

B.D. 3280 from October 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

It is the will which gives birth to sin, and therefore the will must also be prepared to free itself from it. And therefore the human being must inevitably first come to the realization that he has sinned before he tackles the work of purification. He must be aware of his guilt before he wants to redeem it. And therefore there can be no forgiveness of sin before the human being has recognized his sinful state. For the sinner continues to sin as long as he lacks this realization. However, a person can only recognize his sin when love is awakened in him, love for God and for his neighbour against whom he has sinned. For only this makes him aware of the wrong, only when his heart is capable of love does he understand that he has violated love, that he has become sinful. And depending on the depth of his love he seeks to become free of this sin. Then his will becomes active, just as it was active before when committing the sin. If the human being has not gained this realization beforehand, then he will continue to sin right away .... thus let his will become active in a God-opposing way, and then he can never ever be released from his guilt, for this also requires the human being's will. And thus it is also understandable that redemption through Jesus Christ always presupposes the human being's will to allow himself to be redeemed, otherwise there would be no more sin in the whole world and satan’s power would be broken for ever .... Jesus Christ indeed overcame death and broke His adversary's power, He allowed His will as a human being to become extremely strong and accomplished the act of salvation by virtue of His love, yet always leaving people the freedom of their will to acknowledge His work and follow Him .... thus also allowing their will to become active for redemption. He does not exclude any human being from the blessings and graces of the act of salvation, yet no human being will be compelled to be redeemed, instead, he himself has to recognize that he is sinful and in this realization approach Him, the divine redeemer, and appeal to Him for forgiveness of his guilt .... Then the most incomprehensible act takes place .... God forgives his guilt, He forgives him for the sake of Jesus Christ, Who shed His blood for His fellow human beings and their sins .... God accepted the sacrifice of a loving human being, and countless people can go unpunished if they repent of their guilt and ask for forgiveness for the sake of Jesus Christ .... People cannot comprehend the magnitude of their guilt of sin towards God, and they would never be able to atone for their guilt on earth, and even in the beyond eternities would pass until the final redemption of their guilt if Jesus Christ had not taken pity on them and redeemed them from unspeakably severe suffering on earth and in the beyond through His blood, through a sacrifice of His love, which permeated Him and let Him become the saviour of the whole of humanity. However, no human being can claim redemption who does not turn to Him of his own free will, in the realization of his guilt, and asks for forgiveness .... thus does not acknowledge Him. For this is a prerequisite, because the human being's free will is respected and will also not be touched by God for eternity and because the human being is free and therefore has to decide for himself to whom he turns .... God or His adversary ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"Come all to Me ...."

B.D. 3281 from October 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Every soul is marked the path it has to take on earth in order to become free from its form, which means a fetter for it. This path need not be thorny if it is taken under God's guidance, if the human being does not walk alone on earth but constantly has eternal love as a companion, for then even the stony path will be easy to take; it will, as it were, float over all obstacles, it will take every bump without exerting itself, for the heavenly father helps His earthly child to reach its aim unharmed. But the soul itself must also contribute its share, it must declare its willingness before its embodiment to complete the path prescribed to it, it may not break it off, i.e. prematurely put an end to its life on earth, but it must take upon itself everything the earthly path entails. It must never forget that every human being's destiny has been so determined by divine love from eternity that it offers it abundant opportunities to attain highest maturity, and that every event is therefore necessary for this, even if it appears extremely painful to the human being. For God knows about every impulse of the human soul, and He has taken this into account in the individual's life. And the human being cannot change anything about it, he has to submit to his fate, yet he is entitled to prayer, and this prayer is able to avert the most difficult things if it is sent up with full faith, for such a prayer will be answered. For although the predetermined event does not fail to happen, God nevertheless gives the human being the strength to take it upon himself, and the soul derives its benefit from every event, it matures upwards and does not live earthly life in vain. Yet the soul should not be afraid of what is to come, for if it belongs to God it will not bear it alone but God will help it to bear it. Thus it will not feel the heaviness if it remains united with God through heartfelt prayer and unselfish neighbourly love. Then everything will be a blessing for it, whatever comes, because God's wisdom and love have determined the fate of every human being. God's wisdom and love protect the earthly child until the end, yet it must also consciously submit itself to God's divine love and wisdom and know and believe at all times that God can and will avert what is not absolutely necessary for the attainment of maturity of soul, and that He will also do so if the human being hands himself over to Him and appeals for His grace. For He is kind and merciful, He is like a father to His children and will not let any suffer if it faithfully trusts Him and recommends itself to His grace .... That His word may be fulfilled, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest ...."

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"Father, Thy Will Be Done ...." struggles ....

B.D. 3282 from October 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

In the hustle and bustle of the world the human being very easily loses contact with the spiritual world if he is not yet inner enough and allows himself to be captured by the world and its stimuli. The forces which struggle around him are limited or favoured in their activity by his will, and therefore no coercion can be exerted on the part of the spiritual forces, only a mental influencing can take place, which is often very difficult for the good forces when the human being lives in the midst of the world and takes little time for inner contemplation. The world is a danger for the soul and yet necessary for its free development, for it does not mature without resistance and struggles. Only in a certain state of maturity does it no longer need temptation, as soon as it has asserted itself against it and joined God or strives towards Him with all its senses. Then the spiritual world comes the closer to him, and the conscious connection with it secures the human being's ascent to the heights. But the human being is not spared inner struggles of the soul, for the forces of darkness do not give up their attempts to draw him down into their realm. Yet the soul can also grow stronger from this, for although it does not fall prey to the lower forces either, its desire and struggle for God becomes stronger the more it feels oppressed. And this also results in increased influx of grace, which always increases the soul's maturity. Even temptation is permitted by God because it can benefit the soul, so that the soul will not become lukewarm and sluggish in its striving upwards. The human being whose life passes in uniformity also usually remains on the same level of development if he is not exceptionally lovingly active, thus he fulfils his purpose of earthly life by himself and no longer needs the incentive for spiritual striving. However, a state of struggle is indisputably more beneficial for the soul, for earthly time is short and every opportunity should be utilized in order to reach the highest possible level of maturity. And therefore the human being should not allow himself to be depressed if he is afflicted by battles of the soul .... He should approach the heavenly father with everything that oppresses him and commend himself to Him and His grace .... he should wait patiently for His help, fully believing and trusting in His loving care .... he should be unconcerned, for the father in heaven does not leave His children in the distress of their souls. And there is nothing His omnipotence cannot banish and His love does not want to banish. Only firm faith in Him, in His omnipotence and love, should inspire the earthly child, for the father considers His children according to faith. And the human being should always pray: "Father, Your will be done ...." and his soul will be delivered from every adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's assistance .... right prayer .... hearing ....

B.D. 3283 from October 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Divine help will never be requested in vain because God's love will not deny it to anyone who approaches Him in prayer. And this awareness will also strengthen faith if it is still weak, only the human being must not want to determine the form of help himself but he must leave it up to God in which way He comes to the human being's aid. God will not always grant His help in accordance with the human being's will, because this is not always beneficial for the soul, yet He will not deny him His assistance, and the human being can always rely on his adversity being remedied. Therefore he should seriously give account to himself how he sends his prayer up to God .... whether it rises from the heart in all humility of heart, devoted to His sanctified will, trusting that it will be answered and in fullest faith in God's love and omnipotence, or whether it lacks this sincerity which God requires from the praying person in order to grant him His assistance. God's love inclines towards every earthly child which calls upon Him in its adversity, but God's love also considers the supplicant in all wisdom and will not grant him something which could harm his soul. The human being cannot always judge whether and when he is in spiritual distress; God, however, knows and therefore intervenes to help, even though this is not recognized by people. And thus the earthly adversity, which is the cause of the appeal to God, is imposed on the human being by Himself in order to avert spiritual adversity from him. And therefore a prayer cannot always be answered in the form the human being requests, instead, the purpose of the adversity must first be fulfilled before God can grant the human being's appeal. Yet He will not leave him without help .... And the human being must firmly believe in it, he must be fully convinced that God, in His love, will avert all adversity from His child if it takes refuge in childlike trust in the father in prayer .... For love does not deny itself, it is always ready to help. The deeper this faith takes root in a person, the easier he masters the world, for then nothing can frighten or worry him anymore, he feels so intimately united with the father in heaven that he presents everything that moves him to Him. He never feels alone and helpless but is always aware of the help of Him Who is love Himself and therefore constantly distributes love. And his prayer will always be heard because God will not let His child's faith be put to shame ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Working for the kingdom of God .... Mission ....

B.D. 3284 from October 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

People who are permeated by the spirit of truth are chosen to spread this truth, and this is a responsible mission on earth, for receiving the truth is also a commitment to pass it on. Constant activity is expected of them, activity for the kingdom of God which conveys the truth to earth through these people. Yet the hearts of those chosen to do so are able to love, otherwise the spirit of God would be unable to take effect in them. And this ability to love lets the work of spreading the divine truth become a joyful task which they gladly and readily comply with. As soon as a person is imbued by divine truth he also loses the sense for the pleasures and goods of the world; he only derives joy from spiritual knowledge and therefore the spiritual work becomes his purpose in life. And yet it is a responsible task if he bears in mind that he has the opportunity to lead untold souls onto the right path, onto the path of realisation, and that he must make the most of this opportunity in every way .... As a representative of God he is placed into a field of activity where he can work exceedingly successfully; however, it requires a firm will, great love, patience and perseverance, it requires the keen activity of body and soul, both have to yield to the urging of the spirit, which constantly spurs them to do this work. Thus the human being must place himself entirely at God’s disposal Who informs the human being through His spirit about what his work consists of. As long as the soul is still in two minds it cannot hear the voice of the spirit clearly enough and must try to banish this state by unreservedly handing itself over to God and appealing to Him for his correct guidance in every way .... It must not anxiously speculate and think but must completely and trustingly hand itself over to the spirit’s guidance and it will always take the right path .... Then all events in life will approach a person so that he can accomplish his spiritual work, so that he can work for the kingdom of God.

This work is not obvious at first, for the time has not yet come for the working of the labourer’s of the Lord .... As yet His labourers are prepared in silence, and their activity, too, is limited; however, they shall even be active in silence until the time comes when great activity will start for the salvation of the souls which will suffer great adversity. But the spirit in the human being will guide him to where his work is needed. For time and again souls will be prepared who will likewise be responsible for working for the kingdom of God, for many labourers will be required in the vineyard of the Lord. Prior to this the divine truth will be conveyed to them, so that they will become competent labourers and be able to work for God in the coming time. For they will be needed by countless souls who still linger in spiritual darkness and will not be able to find the path to the light .... but where divine truth exists that is where light is shining, and if the light is given to people in the right way, if the truth is offered to them with love, many a heart will open up and allow itself to become enlightened. Being able to save souls for eternity is a happiness-inducing mission, it is a mission which is constantly accompanied by God’s blessing, and every labourer in the vineyard of the Lord can be assured of divine help by merely eagerly striving to speak on behalf of the kingdom of God on earth, for then he will always be supported by spiritual forces and his work will be blessed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prayer and deeds of love are weapons against temptations ....

B.D. 3285 from October 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

You can easily fall prey to the power of evil if you slow down in prayer and deeds of love. For he is lying in wait for every weakness in order to make you fall; he is using every opportunity to make you sinful, and he will certainly succeed if you lack the strength which you gain through prayer and deeds of love. You should therefore never allow yourselves to feel safe, for the enemy of your souls will also come to you in the disguise of a friend, he will try to win you over to have an easy game with you. And if you don't pay attention you will recognise him too late and will no longer be able to protect yourselves from his cunning and deceit. Prayer, however, will protect you from his power, for then you are establishing a connection with God, you are building an invincible barrier against evil.

This connection with God will equally be established through unselfish activities of love, which will give you the strength from God directly and then you will no longer need to fear the opponent. And this contact with God through prayer and deeds of love should never be disregarded, even if a person apparently is in no need of strength. For the enemy of souls will not easily give up his shameful plans, and what he cannot achieve today he will try tomorrow, until the constant temptations have weakened the person and he surrenders with almost no resistance, if the strength from God is not flowing to Him. But the human being can send a heartfelt prayer to God at any time, and this will always be granted, for God will not leave a human soul to his adversary just like that, for He is likewise struggling for every soul, trying to win it over for Himself. Consequently, there will be no shortage of strength from Him, providing the will of the person accepts it. But if the person has a weak will of resistance, then the adversary will have won his game.

And the Lord cautions you not to let him gain power over you, not to hand yourselves over to him through unkind actions and not to forget to make contact with God through prayer, for then you will make your earthly life more difficult for yourselves, because you will constantly have to defend yourselves and lack the strength to do so .... Life is an endless struggle, for the light is constantly fighting against the darkness, and in order to defeat the darkness the human being requires divine help, divine strength, which he will receive in abundance through prayer and actions of love. And this is why you should always be on your guard, for Satan's game of deceit is dangerous, and he will be victorious if the human being slackens in striving to ascend. Therefore, be vigilant and remain in prayer, and God's adversary will always meet with resistance, for then you will have God Himself as your most loyal protection, Who will never ever surrender you to the enemy of your souls ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Dissolving the soul shell .... necessity ....

B.D. 3286 from October 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Anyone who closes himself off to the word of God is still surrounded by a shell which stops the effect of the divine word. He cannot feel anything, God's emanation of love certainly touches him, yet due to his own immaturity the soul is insensitive to it, and it remains so until it is active in love itself. The word of God is intended to stimulate activity in love, and therefore it first has to be received with the ear and conveyed to the heart through the human being's will. If the heart is now ready for love activity then the human being accepts the word of God ever more joyfully and hungrily; but if he is incapable of love then he rejects it, he closes himself off to its effect, and the soul remains in dense encasement to its own disadvantage. The strength of divine love, which is conveyed to the human being through the word, cannot penetrate this envelopment and consequently cannot awaken the spirit in the human being's soul to life either. The spirit of God cannot make contact with the spiritual spark in the human being and the human being always remains isolated from spiritual strength. Nevertheless, the word of God shall be offered to him again and again, his intellect shall be stimulated even though his heart remains inactive and unwilling. He shall be prompted to think by love being preached to him again and again. The soul of a rejecting person is to be regarded as an unfree, unhappy being which cannot help itself from its bondage alone, and it should be the constant endeavour of fellow human beings to bring help to this soul. The fact that this help consists of stimulating the human being into loving activity therefore results in the necessity to repeatedly bring the word of God to him in love and patience. Every opportunity is to be used, and a servant of God should never tire in this work, for the hardship of the souls is exceedingly great, which walk along in the night of the spirit and cannot register any progress in their higher development. People should be admonished to at least make an attempt to work in love so that they will feel the success in themselves and become aware of the strength which arises from loving activity. Then they will also listen more to the word of God and, even if they don't want to admit it yet, nevertheless think about it, and this is already a step forward. The strength of God must be supplied to the human being, since without it he is weak and unable to mature spiritually. As soon as the will to do good is present, strength flows to the human being through prayer. But if this will is first to be turned towards God, the strength must also flow to him because he is too weak to change himself and his will. And this strength is the divine word .... but it can only become effective when it is willingly accepted. And therefore the love of the fellow human being must come into play, for what is offered in love does not easily miss its effect .... The fellow human being must lovingly try to explain to the person the consequences of a loveless way of life and present to him the successes of a life of love which he can achieve himself if he does not close himself off to the word of God, and he himself must set a good example by practicing the life of love he preaches himself, by giving love and thereby awakening reciprocal love again, and he will achieve success by the fact that a good example encourages imitation. And once the human being has made the attempt, every good deed will result in further deeds of love, for then the strength from God will already be active in the human being .... love makes him happy, and now the human being will also open himself up to the word of God more and more, for it will gain life, it will no longer merely be words which touch the ear but will penetrate the heart .... the cover which surrounds the soul will become increasingly weaker until it is completely dissolved by the working of love and the spirit will then awaken to life. And now it can be constantly active .... now the word of God no longer penetrates the human being from outside but it is offered to him from within, from his spirit; the spirit teaches him and forcefully presents to him the necessity of a way of life according to God's will. The spirit impels him to activity, to work in love, the spirit guides him into truth .... He now receives the divine gospel through the spirit within him. And he will be instructed in the divine teaching of love as well as in the most profound spiritual truths, so that he can now acquire knowledge which is no longer imparted to him from outside but which is offered to him by divine love itself through the word which the spirit in the human being receives from God Himself and now imparts to the soul, which is extremely grateful as soon as it has shed its shell and entered into fusion with the divine spirit within itself. For only now does the human being live when soul and spirit work together ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Prematurely get free of the spiritual .... last resolution ....

B.D. 3287 from October 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Behold, you are approaching a time of complete dissolution, put into action initially by the human being himself who lets his will become active in a destructive and annihilating way, and finally carried out by God's will and through His power, because the end has come which God has determined since eternity. This dissolution can mean an accelerated maturing of the spirit if matter is previously allowed to be of extraordinary service, i.e., if the dissolution of matter is the result of increased utilisation of that which serves man for benefit. Then the passing away of this also corresponds to God's will and is advantageous for the spiritual that is sheltered in it. However, if matter is destroyed or completely annihilated before it has matured through service .... if human will of destruction extends to things which have not yet fulfilled their purpose on earth, which therefore are still at the beginning of the spiritual's development therein, an act of violence takes place which is contrary to God's will and which has an extremely detrimental effect on the spiritual. For this becomes free without having matured and can now let off steam, and that in a way which is harmful for the already more mature spiritual, for human beings and animals. For the still immature spiritual oppresses those by burdening people extraordinarily and turning their mind to matter to an increased degree, i.e., the spiritual constantly brings itself to mind in the form of prematurely destroyed matter, which the human being now strives for all the more covetously. Only people of more mature spirit do not let themselves be pressed by those because they have already overcome matter before and are no longer dependent on it to the extent that they believe they cannot do without it. But the raging of the spiritual that has become free increases more and more, for people do not stop their works of destruction and the decline of spiritual development becomes ever more apparent, so that God Himself commands an end by dissolving every form from the lowest to the highest degree of development through His will. Everything on earth will be destroyed, even the surface of the earth will dissolve and be transformed into completely new creations. For now a new course of development begins for the entire spiritual, which in the end has not yet attained the maturity to be able to enter the kingdom of light. God Himself completes in love and wisdom what man has tackled in hatred and lack of love and in ignorance of the consequences. Human will is reprehensible and causes the greatest spiritual damage. But the divine will puts a stop to it, and His work of destruction is at the same time a correction of that which was previously out of all divine order .... For what He does is exceedingly good and wise and always promotes spiritual ascent development, whereas people's actions are caused by unkindness and disregard all divine order and are therefore sinful. Nevertheless, the God-desiring human being can still be beneficially active in the last time of dissolution by still helping many things to be of service in accordance with divine order, by being active himself and tirelessly creating in helpful neighbourly love in order to be able to provide his fellow human being with objects which are suitable for his purpose, and thus he helps the spiritual substance to mature so that it is no longer completely immature at the time of the last dissolution. He thereby gives the spiritual, which has become free through human will to destroy, the opportunity to embody itself again, he alleviates the hardship of the spiritual as well as of the human being who needs earthly objects for daily life; and he also helps himself to greater maturity of soul, as soon as love for his neighbour drives him to earthly activity. As soon as the human being has knowledge he will also understand the last work of destruction on God's part, whereas the ignorant human being is unable to reconcile it with a creator Who is loving, wise and omnipotent. And yet, all of God's activity is based on profound wisdom and greater than great love, and this last work of dissolution is also an act of God's love which intervenes when the spiritual substance is in utmost danger of losing itself. Then He binds it anew in order to give it the opportunity to reach the degree of development again, which earns it freedom of choice again, so that it will make better use of it if it has failed on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The word enlivened by the spirit ....

B.D. 3288 from October 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

It is the spirit that gives life .... The word alone is dead if the spirit does not enliven it .... And if you hear the word as a dead word you cannot draw strength from it, for the strength is God's part which only expresses itself through the spirit. Yet the word is spiritually enlivened, that is, if you not only hear it with your ear but also with your heart, which contains the divine spirit, you will feel its strength, the word will speak to you and you will be filled with divine spiritual strength. The word alone only speaks to the intellect, but the spirit in the word speaks to the heart .... the word alone only has earthly value, but the word enlivened by the spirit will last for eternity. For the spirit is from God, and thus the word enlivened by the spirit is God’s word, whereas people certainly also have the word but it is only the product of intellect which passes away as soon as the human being as such passes away on earth. Dead word is everything that only touches the body but leaves the soul unimpressed; the spiritually enlivened word, however, is felt by the soul because it speaks to the spirit in the human being. The divine spirit makes contact with the spiritual spark in the human being and expresses itself to the soul in the word which, however, as spiritually enlivened, has the deepest effect on the human being whose spiritual spark has established contact with the father-spirit. And this word gives life, it awakens to life and can never be considered a dead word because it lets the person become active who listens to this word. God’s word will never be a dead word, only the life in it can remain unrecognized by the human being as long as he makes no effort to look for the spirit in it, for it only reveals itself to the seeking human being who, without any external influence, tries to penetrate the kingdom which is the home of the spirit, thus he unconsciously looks for the divine spirit .... and this spirit reveals itself through the living word .... through the word which the spirit of God conveys to the spiritual spark in the human being with great love, and thus this word must also become effective, for everything that lives is constantly active, and only activity testifies to life. But if the word is permeated by God's spirit then it can never remain without effect, and then its life becomes evident.

The word, which is enlivened by the spirit, therefore carries strength within itself and now remains effective for eternity, but only if it touches the human being's heart when it is received, not just the ear. It can indeed also be received intellectually but then it will not yet penetrate the human being's soul, for the latter only accepts that which is conveyed to it from within, from the spirit. But the word, which reaches the heart, establishes the connection with the spiritual spark in the human being, and thus the soul can then be instructed by it, thus receive the strength which lies in the living word. As long as people don't know the difference between heart and intellect it is incomprehensible to them that the human being receives profound knowledge from within. And therefore the word of God, which is truly blessed with His strength, can be offered countless times and yet it cannot emanate its strength because the human being does not open his heart, because the life of the word, the spirit, does not find access to the spiritual spark in the human being, and then the word, although it is alive, remains without effect and fades away like a dead word in people's ears, just like a word which is spoken without thought, which is not permeated by the life of the spirit. But as soon as a word is spoken in deep love, it is also alive. For love is God's strength which always awakens the spirit in a person. If the word of God, which is pure strength and love from God, is also offered by people who love and try to radiate their love to their fellow human beings, then it must also take effect on them, for the strength of love penetrates the shell of the spirit which is still dormant in the human being and awakens it to life .... The strength of the word now also brings about the activity of the spirit in the human being, for the strength of the word is the spirit of God's spirit which makes contact with the spiritual spark in the human being and then God's emanation can touch the human being's soul unhindered and gives the human being the ability and willingness to be active in God's will. But the heart must always open first, i.e. the human will must be ready for divine activity. And this is the purpose of the word of God, that it stimulates the human being's will by first being offered to the ear and the intellect, so that it then carries the life of the spirit within itself through the human being's will, so that it comes alive and works in and on the human being, so that he shapes himself according to God's will, so that he transforms his initially oppositional nature and shapes himself according to God's image .... so that he becomes love in order to be able to join the eternal love forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Measures taken by the world against spiritual aspiration ....

B.D. 3289 from October 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Worldly endeavours will always meet with the approval of the children of the world, but those who are inclined towards the spiritual kingdom will condemn them, for they are directed against everything spiritual and therefore mean a threat to those who strive spiritually. The children of the world, however, do not approve of spiritual endeavours, they feel hindered by them and consequently agree that the latter should be fought. And so people will soon divide into children of the spirit and children of the world, only the latter will outnumber the former and therefore push through their measures because the others are too weak to rebel against them. And this results in a strong oppression of those who have faith and therefore strive for the spiritual kingdom, and they are exposed to many sufferings and tribulations for the sake of their faith. The children of the world are completely faithless, they believe themselves to be enlightened and spiritually superior to others, and thus they feel justified in taking action against them and eradicating all faith, for they don't know what blessings they are forfeiting for themselves through their faithlessness. They only think and strive for earthly goods and don't consider their souls because they don't believe that the soul will enter the spiritual kingdom after its earthly life. They do not recognize a spiritual kingdom because it cannot be proven. And to draw the greatest possible advantages from earth for the body is man's only concern .... And thus both parties oppose each other, the one small in number but strong through faith in an almighty God Who will stand by them in His love .... and the large mass, which certainly appears strong on the outside but is too weak to fight against faith in order to dissuade the small flock or to make them compliant to their wishes. For power and strength are with those who fight with God and for God .... But the children of the world will proceed ever more harshly the more steadfastly those who strive spiritually persevere in their faith. For the children of the world are also satan’s children, and he uses all means to snatch His followers away from God. And therefore he also makes use of the world and its charms .... A time of most bitter adversity will come for the believers which they could certainly easily remedy if they would submit to the demands of the world. And therefore it will cost a struggle to remain faithful to God in view of the temptations by the world and the extremely meagre living conditions the believers have to suffer. But the world will not be able to uproot the followers of the faith. They have already overcome the world and no longer take pleasure in things that are transient and do not come from the spiritual kingdom. They have tasted the graces of the spiritual kingdom, and they will never again give them away for earthly trinkets, for perishable goods and everything that belongs to the world. For even in times of bitterest adversity the gifts of grace flow to them from the spiritual kingdom, and these compensate them for all restrictions and tribulations which arise from worldly measures. The enemy onslaught will indeed be very fierce and require convinced faith, but the small flock of God's fighters will be in close union with Jesus Christ and He will lead them out of the battle victoriously. For He provides them with strength, He leads them into battle and helps them to bear all adversity so that they can never be overcome, no matter how strong and brutal the opponent is. For the greatest strength lies in faith in Jesus Christ, and they fight with the weapons of love, and against these the adversary is powerless .... Anyone who loves the world will also fall prey to the world, yet those who strive towards the spiritual kingdom are no longer tempted by the world, and thus they only receive gifts from the spiritual kingdom, but they are also supported by the forces of this kingdom, and their power is truly greater than earthly power. The time of battle is short and thus also the time of suffering for the believers .... Yet they carry off the victory, for they will live forever, while the children of the world find their death physically and spiritually .... yet never cease to be .... And this spiritual death is extremely agonizing, and they owe it to the world which struck their souls in fetters and from which they were unable to break away .... They sought the world and found death. But the believers will overcome the world and find eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Temptations of the world ....

B.D. 3290 from October 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

You will have to be careful not to fall prey to the temptations of the world if you are not yet strong enough in faith. For the hostilities of the world are especially directed towards you, it seeks to win you over and to persuade you to fall away from God, and therefore you must arm yourselves with the shield of faith and steel it beforehand so that it will stand firm. Anyone who is still weak should struggle for strength of faith, he should not stop asking for strength and grace and his will should always be turned towards God; he should practice love because strength will flow into him and he will then be able to withstand all temptations by the world. So love is always the first .... incessantly being active in love will let you grow in realization, you will attain convinced faith and this will have an unshakeable strength, love is a weapon which overcomes everything and forces the strongest enemy to the ground, because God Himself is active in the loving human being. And again and again it has to be pointed out that the coming time will bring you abundant opportunities to practice neighbourly love, and that you must not fail then if you want to survive the horrors of the time, if you want to go through this last battle unharmed in body and soul. Nothing else can replace the strength of love and nothing else can earn you this strength than active neighbourly love, as energetic care for the soul and body of your fellow human being. If you practice this, the time of tribulation need not frighten you, for then you will have the strength within you to master all opposition. But as soon as you lack love you will also waver in faith, because faith without love is dead and a dead faith is without conviction and without strength. Then the world will easily succeed in making you inclined towards its temptations; earthly life will seem incomparably more appealing to you, for you have nothing more blissful to offer it .... the delights of a profound bond with God through love .... Then you will fall away and be lost for eternity, for the final decision is upon you and you will only be able to make it correctly if you believe deeply and steadfastly. And therefore God warns you urgently of the temptations of the world, and again and again He admonishes you to love .... He constantly shows you the path you have to take in order to emerge victoriously from the last time of battle; yet there is only one path, the path of love .... And if you walk this path you need not fear anything, no matter what may come. But without love the path is difficult or, if you leave it, dangerous for your soul .... And prayer is always at your disposal. If you are in danger of becoming weak, call upon God for His help, present your adversity to Him and appeal to Him for grace and strength, and He will truly not let your prayer go unheard if you fear for your soul's salvation and take refuge in Him. And you will receive the strength to be lovingly active and then use it in the right way .... Always bear in mind that you cannot become blessed without love but that in love you will find the fullest substitute for everything the world can offer you. For it is only pseudo goods which you desire .... for their sake don't give up the goods of eternity which make you deeply happy and turn you into free, blissful beings. Therefore fight the short battle with God, i.e. remain in constant contact with God in love for your neighbour, and you will emerge victorious from this battle and eternally enjoy your victory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's voice .... work of satan .... battle of faith ....

B.D. 3291 from October 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

A little while longer and your thinking will be forcibly directed upwards, you who are only entangled in earthly matter and don't want to detach yourselves from it. But you will have to do it, for God Himself will take everything from you in order to direct your mind towards Himself. You humans do not benefit from the difficult time which has come upon you; you do not ask yourselves what is the cause of adversity and affliction, and thus you do not change because you do not recognize yourselves. And thus the adversity of the time has not yet had an influence on your soul's life, and therefore God resorts to more severe means in order to change your mind .... He takes away everything your heart is attached to, both people and possessions .... And this in the shortest possible time .... And thus He shows Himself in a way which seemingly lacks divine love. Yet you humans want it that way yourselves, for you did not recognize God's love when it expressed itself .... You did not accept His word, which is God's emanation of love, and in your blindness you did not recognize that God Himself met you in His word .... Thus He comes in bitter suffering, although again not recognized by those who are bound by matter, for they do not seek God and thus cannot find Him either. He reveals Himself again, but in the most painful way .... He comes in the raging of the forces of nature and lets His voice sound, mighty and terrifying, and all shall hear Him. And where this voice will sound there will be great misery afterwards, for He will sensitively strike those people who do not want to bow down to Him under the law of love and who therefore shall feel His severity. For the law of love is disregarded to the point of inhumanity .... God has always and constantly taught love, His adversary preaches hatred, God gave truth to people, His adversary interspersed it with lies and error, and now the adversary gains the upper hand because people listen to him while they reject God. They disregard love, they no longer strive for truth, and all their actions and thoughts are influenced by God's adversary, so that the human being is no longer receptive for the truth from God. And yet He reveals Himself to them so that they shall recognize Him. For His working will be so obvious that a higher power would have to be recognized in it .... But now questions and doubts arise about the existence of God, Who Himself destroys that which He created .... And this uncertainty is used by God-rejecting people to initiate the fight against faith, for this the work of destruction by the forces of nature offers them a welcome tool .... And the people of the affected areas are the first to believe their explanations .... they discard their old faith and strive with increased strength towards matter again, i.e. they seek to restore the former conditions as quickly as possible .... And this time is characterized by the most severe spiritual battles .... For now people are running riot ....

He who is in possession of grace, who turns his gaze upwards and accepts the grace flowing towards him, will probably keep away from the goings-on and watch the course of earthly events with horror. For he recognizes God, and he recognizes the God-opposing nature of human activity. And he seeks to enlighten wherever he is given the opportunity. But he will have little success because the voice of the world drowns him out and is rather respected. But if God lets His voice be heard they can still become attentive and remember these admonitions of their fellow human beings, and this can save their souls. For the time of suffering afterwards, the hardship and meagre way of life, the seemingly difficult struggle for existence can have a favourable effect on the human being insofar as he loses his love for matter and learns to recognize spiritual striving as the purpose of life. But the majority will strive more than ever to possess the goods of the world and will spare no means to acquire them. And then the unkindness of the world will first come to light unveiled. And this will mean a terrible life for those people who are still capable of love, for they will be exposed to constant threats and hostility and will not be able to defend themselves because they are weak and powerless in the face of those who live at the will of the world .... The time will be hard but also bearable where God's strength can become effective, where people's will strives towards God and the human being requests strength from God .... for God does not rely on His own, and the greater the adversity the closer and more tangible His help is. And by this fellow human beings will also recognize the strength of faith and, if they are not completely hardened, become thoughtful. God's love courts every soul and makes it truly possible for it to come to realization. But since the human being has to decide in free will, he can only be affected in the form of suffering as soon as he does not listen to the gentle admonitions and warnings. And since people do not pay attention to His word, which easily helps them to realize, He must now bring His power to bear and try to persuade people to turn back in a painful way. This is the last resort before the end and therefore also particularly painful for countless people, yet it has been planned since eternity because the whole of humanity stands in a God-opposing will which cannot be broken by God's gentleness and goodness. And if this event does not bring about a change of will there is no longer salvation for the souls on this earth and they have to bear the consequences of their rebelliousness. The soul has to walk the path through the creation of the new earth again and take upon itself an unspeakably agonizing fate until, after an infinitely long time, it is allowed to make a free decision of its will again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Filial love .... Paternal love ....

B.D. 3292 from October 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Become like little children, then you will be able to love Me like a child loves its Father. Don't oppose My will but let Me guide you; take hold of My Fatherly hand and follow Me without resistance and with total confidence that I will guide you correctly. In that case you will be absolved from all responsibility, for the Father will not hold His child to account if it always remains close to Him and, with childlike obedience, accepts the Father's will. Then I will care for My children with greater than great love, I will draw them to My heart and will never let them go from Me again, for then they will be My Own forever. I ask for nothing else but their love, and if you regard Me as your Father, if you feel like My children, love will indeed be kindled in you and you will want to belong to Me and thus also fulfil My will. The child knows that it will find the right protection with its Father, it knows that it will be watched over and provided with everything it needs, for the Father's love will not leave its child in adversity, and because the child knows that it is loved by Him it will love Him in return .... This is why I want you to recognise Me as your Father, because I long for your love and want to win you over for Me. You have belonged to Me since the beginning, yet only when you hand yourselves over to Me will you be My children in truth, otherwise you will merely be My living creations, you certainly came forth from Me but you are not united with Me in love. Only love will turn you into My children to whom I want to be a real Father .... Only love for Me will establish the right relationship and this love is what I seek to attract for an infinitely long time. A child who loves Me with all its heart will find absolute bliss at My Fatherly heart, for this beats in ardent love for this child and anyone who possesses My love is happy beyond measure, even if the body does not feel it as yet while it still lives on earth. Nevertheless, the soul feels the strength of My love and, in constant longing, turns to Me. It strives towards Me and desires My Word .... For love seeks the union, and since the earthly child cannot see Me, it wants to hear Me and therefore attentively listens to My Word sounding in its heart. And I will speak Words of love and of comfort to My child, Words of strength and of grace .... I will give to it what it desires, light and strength .... so that it shall grow strong and its love shall burst into a bright flame. Then I will draw close to it and pull it up to Me .... I will lift it from the realm of darkness into the kingdom of light as soon as it no longer desires anything else on earth other than My love .... then it will be ready for the spiritual kingdom, for if it has love, it will have become like Me and need never separate itself from Me again, because it will be united with Me for all eternity since it will have kindled its love for Me in its heart. And so you shall look up to Me like children, then you will also be able to love Me like children and desire Me with all your heart, and then My Fatherly love will belong to you and you will be blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sin .... will .... prayer ....

B.D. 3293 from October 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

You will never stumble in your will to do the right thing, for then I will protect you from it. But if you trust in your own strength, then your will is not meant for Me, then you already exclude Me from your thinking, and then you can also easily sin. Everything that goes against My laws, against the order I have established, is sin. If you desire Me and therefore your will is directed towards Me and towards unification with Me, then you will not do anything which goes against My order, for since I know your will I will not leave you powerless to carry it out. But if you sin, then you draw on My adversary's strength and must also have turned to him beforehand through evil thoughts, words or works. Anyone who believes he can sin although his will is turned towards Me does not know about My love for all My creatures. I can certainly test him and let him go through temptations but his will can always overcome them because My grace is at his disposal, thus he need never sin as long as he strives to reach Me. He can certainly become weak in temptation, i.e. he can feel weak, but he need never fall because a longing thought towards Me already provides him with the strength to resist the temptation. And thus you humans always have prayer in every temptation, in every adversity and danger of the soul. If your heart longs for Me, if your will is only meant for Me alone, then every temptation of the world can approach you or tempt you to overturn the order .... a heartfelt sigh to Me for strength will let you victoriously overcome everything. Therefore do not believe that, if your will is good, you must sin .... For in sin the strength of the one who is My adversary predominates. But you only give him strength through your will, which then no longer applies to Me but has turned away from Me. Sin is disregarding My commandments, acting against them .... Sin is everything that destroys and does not build up, that causes hatred and lack of love and can therefore be recognized by every person as bad, i.e. contrary to God's will .... Sin is a conscious doing of that which violates My commandments .... However, you will never be forced to do so but your free will drives you to do so, and this can indeed be extremely weakened but it can be strengthened by Jesus Christ .... Thus you will never need to be weak-willed if you call upon Me, the divine redeemer, for strength. You will never need to sin if you surrender your will to Me .... I remedy your weakness, you are constantly under My protection and sin has no power over you as long as you yourselves do not concede it .... What a mistake that you must sin, although your will is good .... The weakness of will can be remedied at any time, for I died the death on the cross for it .... but anyone who does not acknowledge Me will also hardly turn his will towards Me, and evil has power over him, and he can fall and sin because he does not know what it means to place his will under Mine and to be cared for by My love and supplied with My strength from hour one. Sin is an open confession of turning away from Me, which indeed can also be accomplished by a person who strives to be good; but at the moment of sin he has always given his will to evil. And since his will is free he will not be hindered by Me as soon as he neglects to appeal to Me for the grace of increased will and strength to resist. For as long as he surrenders to the adversary My strength is ineffective, i.e., he rejects it himself and draws the strength from that one. Then he sins by acting against My order, by disregarding My commandments of love and thus transgressing against them. But anyone who does not want to sin always has My grace at his disposal and his will, which desires Me, guarantees him the supply of this strength. For where would My love be if I wanted to make an earthly child's serious endeavour to be good more difficult by leaving it without help? How do you imagine this love which lets a person fall if it can hinder him? Which would let a person sin whose will is to live according to My good pleasure? Sin is always My adversary's work, whereas I want to protect all My creations from sin and also do so if they have given their will to Me. Therefore, anyone who sins has given himself into My adversary's power of free will and must answer for it. And the greater his sin is the further he is in the realization that he has the possibility to resist sin and thus the evil power through prayer, through the request of strength .... For then his sin is conscious, and the magnitude of his guilt is correspondingly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Source of life .... source .... living water ....

B.D. 3294 from October 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

When the fountain of life opens, the source from which divine wisdom flows, when God's grace pours out upon a human being in the form of His word, this is an act of God's greatest love, which cannot be valued highly enough .... God Himself, the most perfect being, descends to earth in His word .... He lets His spiritual emanation emanate upon people, as it were, He gives them a gift which originates directly from Him, which has its origin in perfection itself and is intended for the still imperfect beings. And this gift of grace is founded in His infinite love, which never decreases and therefore also constantly wants to make people happy .... yet how little it is recognized and how few are therefore granted the blessings of His word .... What should make humanity happy as the greatest gift of grace is left unnoticed, and thus a delicious drink of rennet inexorably flows out of the eternal source which remains unused. Humanity is in the greatest earthly misery and does not heed the spiritual consolation. It is in spiritual distress and does not recognize the means that sets it free from its .... It passes by the source of grace from which it could refresh and strengthen itself, and it continues to wander in the arid desert without strength until it sinks down exhausted. It has a mirage before its eyes, it sees the world and expects earthly pleasures there. And people chase after this illusion, and that is why they do not see the born of life along the way, but hurry past it. Yet the divine source of grace will always open up in secret, yet it will present itself to every wanderer who hungers and thirsts to refresh himself, for everyone has access to it who seeks it off the broad path. And even if all the wanderers of the world were to camp at this spring, it will not run dry, for what originates in God never ends .... And what has its origin in God can only be divine and change again into divine beings which refresh themselves at the spring of eternal love. Yet His divine gift meets with little approval, even if it is offered so conspicuously that it can be recognized by all people as a gift from God. People do not desire it because they lack faith in the strength of what is offered to them from the spiritual kingdom. They have not yet tasted the drink of rennet and therefore do not know of its efficacy .... They still deceive themselves in their strength and don't know about their weakness of will, otherwise they would fetch the strength from the source of eternal love .... And so the living water flows out of the spring, and it fails in its purpose .... it dries up in the sand, in the desert, it does not revive .... The word of God is conveyed among men, and only a few accept it. The power of the divine word cannot take effect because no-one wants to accept it, because people don't desire it and don't recognize God's gift of grace as such. And in weakness of will and darkness of spirit they go along without fulfilling their purpose of earthly life, for they lack the strength to do so. They lack faith in God's merciful love for His living creations or they would find in it the explanation for God's extraordinary working which visibly appears through the presentation of His word in its purest form .... However, anyone who does not recognize this working of God can also be offered the word of God elsewhere, he will not accept it, for the word which God has blessed with His strength is truly most easily recognizable and exceedingly comprehensible to every person. Anyone who passes by it will hardly have access to the spiritual kingdom, for the source is hidden from him and he will not feel the strength of the living water because he does not desire it. God's gift of grace is a delicious gift, yet the giver wants to be recognized and asked for His gift of grace, then He will water the thirsty and feed the hungry from the fountain of life, so that strength will flow to them and they will step out of the darkness of night into the light of day, so that they will be strengthened for their earthly way of life and can effortlessly cover the long path which leads upwards towards the eternal home ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Comfort .... God’s word proof of His love ....

B.D. 3295 from October 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

If you take the life of the soul seriously every day and every hour will be beneficial for you, for I consider you according to your will. And if you believe that you are in danger, spiritually or earthly, you should always bear in mind that I Myself am close to you because you have already proven yourselves to be Mine through your will, because you therefore belong to those who want to be Mine, who desire to be under My fatherly protection. And I do not leave these children in adversity but save them as soon as it is beneficial for the soul. I have tremendous love for you, however, this also involves a certain amount of suffering which has to be imposed on your soul in order to mature. And therefore hardship cannot be completely excluded from your life, you must take a measure of it upon yourselves because it is necessary for the purification of your soul, and therefore you must not regard the suffering as a lack of love and believe that I have abandoned you, instead I am closer to you than ever in adversity and strengthen your soul so that it overcomes the hardship. And therefore you will be led out again and again as soon as you humbly accept everything I allow for your soul's salvation. Love for you determines your fate, and this love will not leave you helpless if you need help. Therefore always trust in My love and don't let yourselves be depressed by the hardship and suffering of the time, for I will end it at the right time .... Amen

My word is the most valuable possession you have on earth .... And this word shall be everything to you, for I Myself am in the word. Therefore, if you have Me Myself you should no longer strive for anything else, otherwise you will share your love for Me with whatever you desire. But if I am with you in the word, the highest measure of grace is at your disposal, and thus your longing for the goods of the world shall then be satisfied. For what are these compared to My word, to the evidence of My heartfelt love for you, to the gift of strength and grace .... You have the highest when you have My word and should desire nothing more apart from it. For with My word you also receive the promises that I will take care of your physical and spiritual well-being. And since My word is truth, don't worry about what your body needs but only about what is helpful for your soul. And be satisfied with My word, which is truly the most precious thing My love can offer you on earth. If you have My word you will also not lack the strength to master your earthly life, for then you will have Me Myself, and thus you must nevertheless be powerful and be able to successfully overcome the battle of life. Let nothing take away your faith and confidence that My word is the only source of strength from which you may draw daily and hourly and which will never leave you unfortified. For if you accept My word then you accept Me Myself, and where I am there can no longer be spiritual or earthly adversity, even though you seem to be in the latter. Let Me be with you in the word and your life will only be a constant upward development; earthly adversity, however, will no longer affect you, for then you will hold your body in low esteem if the soul is united with Me. You have a sure proof of My love for you in your hands, and My love is truly the most delicious thing you can attain .... it takes hold of you and never leaves you until you are completely united with Me and can leave earth. It won't be long now and earthly life will be over .... But the time before that is a time of struggle which you have to endure. But if I am with you in the word it shall not frighten you but only make you courageous, for I have assured you of My help and will not abandon you. And no matter how much you are surrounded by threatening dangers, as long as you receive My word you also know that I Myself am with you and that you need not fear anything which appears threatening to you. But you must not desire anything else either in order not to fall prey to the power of the one who tries to approach you by awakening your desires for earthly pleasures and earthly possessions. Disregard everything that still belongs to earth and only strive towards Me with all your senses, with all your love .... shape yourselves into love so that I can completely take abode in you, listen within so that you hear Me, and accept My word as a pledge of My love which applies to you forever and will also lead you through all dangers of body and soul .... For My word is truth, and My word promises eternal life to all who faithfully receive it into their heart and live accordingly. Rest and refresh yourselves with what My love offers you and ask for nothing else if you have My word and can build yourselves up on it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

What is spiritual knowledge .... truth ....

B.D. 3296 from October 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

To push people's thinking into a different direction against their will would be completely useless for their souls. They must make an effort to change out of their innermost impulse, only then will a change of thinking also take place, and only then is the truth to be conveyed to them so that they can examine it themselves, i.e. take a stand on it and, with a serious will, also recognize it as truth. It is a wrong assumption that a person's intellect cannot join the pure truth and that the person therefore cannot be held responsible because he is endowed by God with the gift of intellect which makes it impossible for him to accept the truth .... As soon as the human being uses this gift correctly, that is, as soon as he makes use of it in order to come close to the eternal divine, he will also have the ability to distinguish between good and evil with his intellectual thinking, and as soon as he now affirms good and denies evil he will also affirm pure truth because it is from God, just as he will deny error and lies as the work of God's adversary. And the recognition of truth as such and of error is also to be regarded as affirmation and denial .... The human being who wants the good will also intellectually recognize as good that which has its origin in God. But if his will resists a serious examination or if he is prejudiced against spiritual knowledge imparted to him, then his feeling for good and evil is still poorly developed and he will also resist accepting the truth. He also does not stimulate his intellectual thinking because he does not seriously take a stand but rejects it because he does not want to accept it. And then he cannot be instructed or changed in his rejection .... his will turns against it, and this decides. He is not yet mature for truth, otherwise he would desire it and hold on to it if it is offered to him. For the desiring one also recognizes it for what it is. The one who desires the truth also desires God at the same time, no matter how he imagines the eternal deity. He recognizes it and turns to it through his desire, for God and truth are one. But anyone who denies God also denies the truth, anyone who does not seek God also does not seek the truth, and thus he will never penetrate spiritual knowledge because it does not exist for him. There is a knowledge which eclipses all earthly knowledge, even if it cannot be proven, for knowledge is everything that gives enlightenment, be it in an earthly or spiritual sense. Earthly knowledge is enlightenment about earthly questions, spiritual knowledge is enlightenment about questions which touch the spiritual realm, only that the former can be proven, whereas there is no proof for the latter as long as the human being stays on earth.

(16.10.1944) Nevertheless, it is a knowledge, a wealth of thought, which must be valued higher than earthly knowledge .... spiritual knowledge is gained just as much as earthly knowledge, because intellectual activity must first have set in before thought material conveyed from within or from outside becomes the human being's property, because thinking about it is an essential part of the latter. Before it has not become conviction, it cannot be called knowledge. But then it makes the human being happy because it enlightens, because it pulls away the veil from things that were previously hidden from the human being. And a person can then call himself knowledgeable when he has solved questions and the result fully satisfies him, but only when he has found the result with the assistance of the divine spirit .... invoking God for enlightenment and right thinking. For even the wrong thinker can be convinced of the truth of that which was imparted to him in error. But if he has not called upon the eternal deity for enlightenment of his thinking, then he also never has the guarantee of standing in right knowledge, i.e. in truth. For God alone is the giver of truth, because He Himself is the truth .... God does not depart from His conditions under which He dispenses the truth .... But the first condition is the recognition of Himself. Anyone who does not recognize God, anyone who denies Him, cannot think correctly because he is under the spell of the one who opposes the truth. And until he turns to the giver of truth in prayer so that He will guide him into the right knowledge, his thinking will remain wrong and produce results which completely contradict the truth. And it will not be right with him, for God's adversary likewise fights with sharp weapons since he strives to suppress the truth and to completely blind people's thinking. And he will succeed where faith in God is lacking, where a being Which is loving, wise and omnipotent is not acknowledged, for God's adversary has great power over these people ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Remitting or retaining sins .... Jesus’ disciples ....

B.D. 3297 from October 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

‘Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained ....’ These, too, are Words of Mine which were frequently interpreted differently than I had intended them. Only a person with an awakened spirit who hears My voice and conveys My explanation to you is able to correct this, so that you can liberate yourselves from error and know the truth .... My disciples were endowed with the power of working miracles in My name, of healing, of reviving the dead and thereby proving to people the strength of their undivided belief in Me. Their spiritual state allowed for all supernatural activity, for when My spirit poured into them it filled them with strength and light, with power and wisdom. Hence they were able to spread the truth because they knew it themselves, and by the mere voicing of words they were able to achieve things which exceeded all human ability. For they had been My disciples .... I had instructed them through the inner Word while I lived on earth, they lived in love and believed in Me, therefore they were also able to accept My spirit within themselves and work through it. These extraordinary acts were signs of their souls’ maturity which, in turn, were intended to prove to people what extraordinary abilities a person can achieve if he lives according to My will, that is, if he shapes himself after My image .... into love .... For love is strength, consequently, a person who loves is also permeated by strength and light, because he can be permeated by the spirit of God, His emanation of strength. And I exemplified to people a life of love .... I demonstrated to them how much strength the human being can attain and after My death I left living examples behind which were meant to proclaim My teaching of love again to demonstrate their strength and thus make it easier for people to believe in Me .... Even if I was no longer visible, I Myself was in the midst of My disciples in spirit .... I guided them, since everything that is permeated by My spirit is subject to My divine guidance .... because I Myself was subsequently able to take effect through those who were working in My name. Hence the disciples had the same power and the same right, because everything they accomplished was My will; they were enlightened by My spirit, which is the emanation of Myself. Consequently, they also had the power to forgive sins in My name, especially if illness was the result of sins and, in order to cure this illness, they had to remit the human being’s sins as well. However, if they recognised a person’s unworthiness, his unbelief and God-opposing will, they were just as entitled to leave him in his sinful state, for they were not governed by human understanding but by the divine spirit within them, My spirit, which knows everything and thus also a person’s unworthiness and the futility of a merciful action on him. Thus I gave My disciples the right to grant to people according to their realisation, because My spirit was active in them and guaranteed that My disciples thought correctly ....

But now people assume the same right even though My spirit is not effective in them as yet .... They associated the right to forgive or retain sins with the person itself and not with the divine spirit in this person and thus conferred this right to all followers of the disciples according to the word and not according to the spirit and therefore misunderstood the meaning of My Word, although they would also think correctly if they realised who is really My disciple .... Not those who appoint themselves but those who I have appointed for their teaching ministry on earth .... For I gave My disciples the instruction ‘Go ye therefore, and teach all nations ....’ But in order to teach, My spirit must be effective in them so that they will be able to distribute the pure truth to people and to spread My commandment of love in the world. Yet the truth can only be taken possession of through the working of the spirit. Therefore, it is imperative that My disciples must be enlightened by the spirit of God before they can count themselves as My disciples. In that case they will also be permeated by light and strength and able to accomplish extraordinary feats , the power of the spirit will enable them to heal the sick, thus to release people from sin and its consequences as soon as they believe in Me and My name .... To these spiritually enlightened people I gave the power of forgiving sins, since they also recognise in their spiritually mature state when a person deserves to have his sins forgiven, for then they will act on My behalf and it is I Who really forgives their sins. But if people feel themselves appointed to carry out the act of forgiveness of sin even though they have never been called by Me Myself, who are neither enlightened by My spirit nor hear My Word within themselves, their calling can rightfully be disputed, since this is already demonstrated by the fact that they are incapable of recognising their fellow human being in order to judge whether to remit his sins or to let him keep them. The assessment of this already presupposes the working of the spirit which, however, has to be denied to most of those who deem themselves called as servants of God as long as they do not possess the inner Word. Only through My Word are they called to work for Me, for only My Word gives them knowledge, that is, it conveys the pure truth to them, and this is absolutely necessary in order to be able to work for Me. Anyone who knows the truth can also pass it on and thereby helps his fellow human being to achieve liberation. Anyone who has My Word will also have the competence of judgment when a person’s will is inclined towards God. For the human being’s spoken word is often deceptive, the heart need not be involved in what is voiced by the mouth. But a true disciple has the gift of recognising his fellow human being and therefore also knows which person is serious about the forgiveness of his sin and does not allow himself to be misled by many words which lack inner conviction. Therefore, the remission of sin cannot be a general act since it can only take place if it was preceded by profound repentance and recognised as such by My disciples. But in that case the judgment of the latter will be valid before Me, for he only acts on My instructions and his deed is according to My will. With those Words I gave My disciples the understanding that their activity and thinking will be in complete concordance with Me if they work for Me in My name, that they cannot think and want anything else but what is My will if the divine spirit is working in them which, however, characterises them as My disciples in the first place. For I Myself appoint My servants on earth because I truly know who is qualified for this ministry and upon whom I can endow those gifts which are required by a teaching ministry on earth .... And to them I will also give the authority, for then they will only carry out My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fatherly love .... protection and help ....

B.D. 3298 from October 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

I am ready for you at any time .... only a loving or pleading thought is enough for Me to turn to you in order to listen to your needs or to make you equally happy with My love. And therefore you need never ever despair, for if I promise you My help you will not lack it, for My love will never cease. And if you work for Me you will be under My special protection, for you are the executors of My will on earth whom I need because there are only a few of them. And therefore, despite many trials you will cover your course of life safely and successfully because I Myself guide you by the hand and am around you in joy and sorrow, on cheerful and stormy days, and smooth your paths .... For the task I have given you is of such great importance that it has to be carried out for the sake of countless souls which are in danger. And if an earthly child has declared itself willing to fulfil this task it has also become, as it were, untouchable for the adversary who would like to destroy it in order to prevent My working on the erring souls. It certainly still has to struggle with earthly adversities and hardship but nevertheless it is in possession of strength which also masters them, for this strength is now constantly flowing to it from Me and the influx will not stop as long as it stays on earth. For I will no longer leave My children out once their will has freely and uninfluenced striven towards Me, once it has offered itself to work for Me it will also remain My child forever, and My fatherly love will protect it in every adversity and danger. Yet I cannot completely relieve it of earthly suffering for its own sake .... For it always has to stretch out its hands to Me longingly so that its heart will open to receive strength, because this is a process which absolutely requires the human being's will itself and which can never take place without this will as long as the human being is not yet perfect, thus the emanation of light and strength from Me takes place directly. An uninterrupted working of love would indeed make this direct emanation possible, yet you humans on earth are not yet so permeated by love that you are absorbed in it .... And therefore I still have to educate you to love, I have to let you participate in earthly suffering so that your heart will become capable of love, so that you will become purified. Yet My love will keep you all the more intimate, which you will never ever lose again if you want to serve Me and call for your father as My children. Your call will not go unheard, and every prayer of supplication will give you renewed strength to master earthly life and also to mature spiritually. For the task for which I need you requires maturity of soul and also a firm will towards the world. And you will possess both if you are used to work for Me. For the time of battle is still ahead of you. And I am preparing you for this time .... Therefore you may also believe that you will receive the strength from Me to then be able to carry out your ministry. And you may also constantly be certain of My love which truly guides you in a way that is beneficial for your soul and in accordance with My eternal plan ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Belief in the survival of the soul ....

B.D. 3299 from October 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The certainty that there is life after the death of the body makes it much easier for people to bear earthly suffering, for they then only regard earthly life as a preliminary stage to beatitude, to the actual life in the spiritual kingdom. For them earthly life does not mean the highest, and therefore they do not attach so much importance to adversities and suffering, just as they pay little attention to earthly goods and the pleasures of the world because they know that these are transient. The life of the soul after death is a happy thought for them, and even death itself loses its terror because they do not fear it but only regard it as an entrance into spiritual life. Therefore, a person who believes in the soul's continued life on earth has an advantage in every respect over those who deny the soul's continued life. The latter only seek to exploit earthly life in an earthly sense, and they only strive to live long and well on this earth, since they consider themselves to have passed away with the death of their body. But the human being can only gain the convinced belief in the soul's continued existence through his own reflection, it cannot be conveyed to him by fellow human beings, instead, the human being can only be stimulated to think, and he must come to the conclusion of his own accord that God's creations must be enduring, otherwise the creator would have delivered a defective work. Yet everything the human being looks at is again a work of creation in a more perfect form than already existing works of creation, thus a constant upward development can be observed in it, which understandably cannot stop with the human being but continues in the spiritual kingdom. Yet this cannot be proven to the human being if he does not accept his own feelings as proof, which more joyfully affirm the thought of a continuation of life after death than the thought of a complete end with the conclusion of earthly life ....

So the human being must believe what cannot be proven to him .... and yet he can still have the inner conviction of it which now also allows him to live consciously without doubt. For a person with faith in survival after death will arrange his earthly life completely differently than a person without faith in it, because he sees higher spiritual development as the purpose of earthly life, because he recognizes a state of spiritual maturity as the aim, which is the prerequisite for a blissful life after death. He now pays more attention to his soul, whereas the human being without this faith only seeks to maintain physical life and only pursues earthly aims. He is touched by everything that concerns the body, be it joy or suffering, because he does not find the compensation for it in his soul life. Emotionally and mentally he is indeed also in spheres which lie outside of the earthly, yet he is not aware of the fact that this is a search of the soul for which earthly aims alone are not enough. But the body's desire will always prevail and fetch the soul back from these spheres, and it will also succeed before the belief in its continued life has awakened and it then resists the body's desire. The adversity of the coming time will therefore be much easier to bear for people who firmly believe in survival, while others will be seized by despair since they consider their temporal end to have come and the knowledge of it triggers a paralysing horror in them. For faith will always be a source of comfort and strength, faith will never depress but uplift, faith will not be a weakness of will but a strength of will and likewise generate a strong will. Faith is not something human but something divine, although the unbeliever tries to smile disdainfully about it .... He lacks the strength which flows from strong faith. And therefore this faith should be struggled for first, for as soon as the human being believes himself to be immortal he also works for the salvation of his soul and is not satisfied with the successes of earthly life. However, the immortality of his soul can only be made credible to him when he is active in unselfish love .... otherwise selfish love will prevail and this will always reject the belief in a continuation of life after death, because the soul is aware of its inadequate state and therefore rather fears a continuation of life. And therefore love must be preached first again and again so that the human being's thinking will change and he will come close to the right faith, so that he will only learn to recognize earthly life as a transitional station and consciously strive for perfection in order to be able to enter the life in the beyond in a state which will ensure him eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Destruction of works of creation and its consequences ....

B.D. 3300 from October 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Everything visible to your eyes testifies to God’s love, it was created to help the fallen substance, to elevate it from its sunken state again, and therefore every work of creation should be seen as an emanation of divine love and be respected and valued accordingly. None of God’s creations may be wilfully destroyed, for then its function, its intended purpose, will be prevented. And neither may human work be destroyed which also has a function .... the function to be helpful. For every work of creation that originated from God’s will was given this function, otherwise it could not result in higher development of the substance. And human creations are also assessed in relation to their function .... As long as they have the task of being useful, as long as they somehow serve other people or even other creations, they contribute towards the development of the substance and fulfil their purpose.

To destroy such creations results in the interruption of the spirit’s progress of development and can never be justified before God .... as in fact all destruction of matter has to be motivated by love to be justifiable before God .... Consequently, if destruction takes place for the purpose of producing objects which are helpful to people, which serve a useful purpose, the destruction is justified for the love of other people. However, any other destruction is sacrilege .... sacrilege against other people and against God, Whose power created things which truly have another purpose than to fall victim to the human will of destruction .... And this sacrilege avenges itself badly ....

When the driving force of hatred and unkindness between people destroys matter then people also have to pay for it .... materially, because they lose things that had fulfilled a useful purpose, as well as spiritually, and the latter in a particularly painful way .... Because spirit has been freed against its will and before its time, and this spirit disturbs all substances in its environment but especially the human being by permanently appearing before his soul’s eyes, that is, by constantly occupying his thoughts with the lost objects. This is extremely harmful to the soul since it inhibits its development. It is held back from spiritual aspiration, its senses are constantly directed towards material things and therefore the creations can quietly torment a human being when they are unavailable to him, when they fall prey to the human will of destruction.

Every work of creation by God, or by a human being who just wants to work constructively, should be respected. The destructive principle denotes the actions of God’s opponent .... And at this moment in time he is raging in the world .... He induces people to God-opposing behaviour against His creations, he has awakened the destructive urge in people because they lack love and no longer understand the meaning and purpose of creation. And this shall result in serious consequences. God will counteract the human work of destruction, which is the influence of the evil power, with a far greater work of destruction but which is entirely warranted in God’ love ....

He shall liberate the spirit which is willing to walk the way of service on earth from endless long captivity .... He shall release the solid matter so that the human destructive will is stopped and human beings learn to see earthly creations for what they are: means for development as long as they can exercise their useful function. This divine destructive action will affect people even far more seriously; however, this is necessary so that they return to the right way of thinking, that they respect and appreciate every work of creation, that they understand its function and once again occupy themselves constructively. Because this and only this is divine order: that everything in existence shall progress and that every human work of creation shall also be a guarantee for the development of spirit as long as it fulfils its useful purpose, as long as the human will to be of help has produced it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Exhortation to love ....

B.D. 3301 from October 21st 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The human being's innermost being must be permeated with love if it wants to enter into a close connection with Me which will earn it extraordinary strength .... He must give extraordinarily in order to be able to receive extraordinarily. This willingness to give must be an inner urge, without any external influence, without compulsion and without the thought of repayment. Love for one's fellow human being must drive him to give of himself, be it in an earthly or spiritual way. For the fellow human being whose essence has not yet become pure love is always in need of reception. Only when he has love will he lack nothing, for then he will be exceedingly well provided for by Me. But as long as he is still unable to receive My emanation of love and strength directly he has to be helped by his fellow human beings, and this is true neighbourly love, that the human being hands out what earthly or spiritual possessions he has himself, that he gives what he receives from Me in abundance in order to help those who can only be given meagrely due to their own fault. And the more the human being gives out the more he will receive from Me, for he noticeably draws Me to himself through his active neighbourly love and thus enters into the most intimate bond with Me, which earns him strength and grace to a great extent, because My love permeates him as well as I am near him .... But likewise, what keeps away from Me will be powerless .... Anyone who does not kindle love in himself cannot expect love either, anyone who does not want to give himself cannot receive anything, and his life will be powerless and lightless .... And because he himself does not help his fellow human being he will not be helped in this spiritual adversity either. Admittedly, My love constantly approaches these people in the form of My word, so that again and again he is reminded of the necessity and blessing of the activity of love, that again and again My commandments are presented to him in order to motivate him to be lovingly active. Yet he has to accomplish the change to love himself, he has to ignite the spark within himself since no-one else can do this for him, yet the smallest act of neighbourly love already brings him blessings, it will make him happy and stimulate him into further activity of love. The only path to Me is love .... Only in love can a person draw close to Me, and only through love does he draw Me to himself, only through love does he follow Me, and through love alone can he become perfect .... But anyone who is permeated by love for Me can only progress in his development because My strength and love will never leave him. He has, as it were, wrapped an unbreakable bond around Me which can no longer loosen, for love becomes more and more dense; he absorbs My spiritual substance into himself, i.e. his spirit unites with Me, he joins Me in order to never ever detach himself from Me again .... And only love can achieve this .... Love is the most delicious thing that can touch a person's heart, because it is My emanation and everything that comes forth from Me has to make everything happy. But whether the human being feels happiness depends on his ability to love, on his will for good. For as soon as he carries this will within himself the spark of love is also ignited in him, as soon as he has the will to do good he is urged from within to do good, thus to give love, and he establishes contact with the original source of love .... he receives because he is willing to give away .... And thus he has united himself with Me through his good will. But every human being can muster the will to do good, yet he must muster it without coercion or influence .... He can only be guided, i.e. pointed to the divine through My word .... And then he can act according to his free will .... And therefore love cannot be allocated to a person but he has to kindle it in his heart himself, yet the strength goes to him according to his will. But without love no human being can enter into union with Me and therefore no one can become blessed without love either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Truth - calm and inner peace ....

B.D. 3302 from October 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

How erroneous people's thinking is can be seen from the fact that they lack the blissful tranquillity of the knower who constantly draws strength from the right knowledge which corresponds to truth. And as long as this tranquillity does not dominate a person's nature he does not yet live in truth, i.e. in the right knowledge of them, for he can certainly also have intellectually received the truth within himself but nevertheless need not live in knowledge if it has not yet become mental property, thus he has received it with heart and intellect. Pure truth must also bring people inner peace, for pure truth is a gift from God which He bestows upon the person who is worthy of such a gift. And divine gift will always make happy. Humanity, however, is in a state of disruption, restlessness, searching, trepidation and constant uncertainty; it is plagued by doubts and willingly rejects what it previously thought to be truth. But it would hold fast to the pure truth and defend it with tenacity and steadfastness. But it does not yet possess the pure truth .... otherwise the great suffering would not pass over the earth either .... For truth guarantees right thinking, and right thinking does not result in such chaos as the earth is in at present. Wherever truth is proclaimed there is a haven of peace, and anyone who accepts the truth can likewise enter this haven of peace. For even if the greatest restlessness prevails around him and the greatest discord rages, the bearers of truth will be little affected by it because the truth itself already protects them from falling into a restless state. Truth bearers are connected to God and the world can no longer take away the inner peace that radiates from God into their hearts. It can only outwardly oppress the body but no longer seriously endanger the soul, and this security of the soul also radiates to the whole person so that he stands safely and calmly in the midst of the storm of the world .... For truth has strength within itself once it touches the human being's heart and is accepted by the human being's will. This power must overcome all opposing forces because it is stronger than them. Only when the human being stands in truth, in recognition, does his aim stand tangibly before him, and then he strives unswervingly towards this aim and can no longer be shaken in his security and tranquillity. He is indeed still physically exposed to the hardships of life but even these no longer seem so immense that they make him timid as soon as he takes refuge in the eternal truth, in the word of God, the truth which has become form, for the strength of the divine word noticeably flows through him and restores his inner calm. But where there is error, there will also be a constant state of perplexity, the greater and more oppressive the deeper the human being stands in error .... But the world at present represents an immense amount of error and is alarmingly far from the truth. Truth, however, is light, error is darkness; and where there is darkness there will also be confusion, chaos, which is earthly and spiritually threatening, for divine order will no longer be observed because darkness no longer allows it to be recognized. Therefore, where there is error there will also be wrong actions, for erroneous teachings result in erroneous thinking and this in turn causes actions which contradict divine order. And the fact that the world's thinking is completely wrong is evident from its actions which represent a single work of destruction, which are directed against the divine will of creation, which cause utmost harm to fellow human beings and thus completely contradict the divine commandment of love .... Such deeds can only give birth to a wrong will, a wrong thinking, which again only emerged from the error which is spread in the world as truth. Where error is, there is also unkindness, for where love is taught and also practiced, there is truth, because God Himself, Who is the eternal truth, is also where love is. For truth and love are inseparable .... And therefore erroneous thinking can inevitably be concluded where unkindness spreads, and erroneous thinking is the result of erroneous teachings .... And this is why truth shall prevail against error, this is why God Himself sends bearers of truth amongst people to impart it to them so that they will find their way out of the chaotic state, so that they will become acquainted with the blissful inner peace which only truth can bring them, which has an effect both spiritually as well as earthly, for earthly conditions will also visibly improve once truth has taken hold amongst humanity and love has also found its way in with it. Then there will be light and peace and tranquillity, because with truth and love God Himself is close to people and light and strength constantly emanates from Him and the human soul finds peace in realization, in the right knowledge which makes it unspeakably happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Different fields .... different kind of revealing ....

B.D. 3303 from October 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

My fatherly love embraces all of you who see your father in Me. And I will also reveal Myself to you, yet always according to your maturity, your nature and your will; and each one of you will be allowed to feel Me differently, yet it is always I Who noticeably approaches you as soon as you seek Me with the love of your heart. But the latter is decisive .... I don't pay attention to words or external actions, I don't adhere to customs and traditions but I consider My children in My way as they tolerate it, i.e. as it is beneficial for their souls. And even if I consider one person differently than another, My working should not be called into question, you should not let yourselves be afflicted by doubts but always remember that I alone know the hearts but that I have also given each one different tasks for earthly life and that this difference of tasks also comes to light in the work for the kingdom of God. And every labourer for My vineyard will be employed where he can work most successfully, and his work will be according to his field of work. And there are many soils, many fields, which lie outside the area which is easily accessible to people .... outside the congregations that call themselves My church and are considered My church before the world. And these fields have to be cultivated differently again and therefore also require servants who understand the nature of the soil and diligently go to work to make it fertile. And I will give them other tools but they will be familiar with their use .... But I also have to make Myself known to them as lord, and I do it in such a way that they will recognize Me very well, whereas they would let Me go unrecognized if I wanted to visit them in the garment in which I am recognizable to the ecclesiastical congregations. I do not look at the outward appearance of My children but only into their heart, and to this heart I reveal Myself .... And every heart will recognize Me which is active in loving activity. But love can be practiced everywhere, consequently I can also reveal Myself everywhere and don't need a special circle of people and therefore no special kind either. Every heart can feel Me, and only the deeper it loves the more noticeably. And according to your task I consider you .... Anyone who sets himself a task on his own before I have called him also sets limits for himself, for he will never outgrow his tasks, he will never try to achieve greater things and therefore cannot expect any extraordinary expressions of grace on My part either. However, anyone who leaves everything to Me, including the nature of his activity for My kingdom, will also be guided by Me such that My guidance will visibly become apparent to him, and I will reveal Myself to him as required by the task he has been given .... I teach the servant to cultivate the soil, to prepare the field for the seed, for the sowing, which I Myself will then let those servants plant in the field, so that it will grow and flourish and bear good fruit .... For My fields are many and hard to work, and I bless every hand that willingly gives itself to this work ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Mission of God's servants according to ability .... love life ....

B.D. 3304 from October 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The way you should be active will be made known to you as soon as your mission begins, and then don't hesitate to follow the inner voice, the voice of the heart, which will urge you to speak and act in this or that way. For you are guided by divine will, and you need only devote yourselves to it with complete faith, then your will will also strive towards the same, you will act according to your will and yet carry out God's will. Then you will only be God's instruments and able to administer your office on earth. For God places you in the place where you can work most successfully. And everyone who wants to be of service to Him will be used according to his ability, and he shall now work as his heart dictates. But everything should serve the spreading of the divine word .... The more people take notice of the pure word of God, which guides His love Itself to earth, the sooner they will penetrate the truth and the safer they can be rescued from their spiritual adversity. Without the word of God, however, they cannot penetrate the truth and the adversity on earth cannot come to an end. Spreading the word of God is your most important task which, however, you can carry out in all situations of life, at all times and in all places, for if you are unable to do so with words you can teach it by example, i.e. you can inspire your fellow human beings to imitate you through an unselfish life of love and thus demonstrate the teaching of love to them in deed and likewise achieve success; for as soon as the human being practices love his thinking will also become bright and come close to the truth. The word of God in its purity only teaches love, and it points out the consequences of a life of love as well as a life without any love .... All further knowledge is then the consequence of this required life of love. And therefore your task for the time being is to live in love yourselves in order to also prove to your fellow human beings the blessing of a life of love .... the knowledge of pure truth .... You will only be able to fulfil your mission if you make the divine commandments your own guideline for your way of life. For His servants must also live out His word, otherwise they are unfit to spread it, otherwise they merely pass it on as spoken word without any strength. For the power of the spirit does not animate this word, and thus it cannot bring it to life either. And thus the success of God's servants will always depend on the teacher's ability and willingness to love, and thus the task will also be assigned to him according to his willingness to love as soon as his mission begins. And therefore work on yourselves, make yourselves capable of being eager servants of the lord, live in love so that you will also be able to teach such, so that you yourselves will receive knowledge as a result of love which you can now impart to your fellow human beings, and strive for strong faith so that you can prove the strength of faith to your fellow human beings. Be active, strive towards the spiritual kingdom, so that this kingdom will also appear worth striving for to your fellow human beings, so that they will leave the world and turn to the spiritual kingdom, so that you will be successful in your work for the lord. And leave it up to Him what He wants to use you for, leave it up to Him what work He assigns to you, for He truly knows best where He can place you so that you will be successfully active. For every willing servant will be joyfully accepted, because they are all needed for the work of the soul, which will only begin on a large scale after God has obviously made Himself known, after He has spoken to people through nature .... Only then will the important work for His kingdom begin, and then you will have to be eager, for the time you still have until the end is short .... And therefore God calls His servants everywhere, and He prepares them .... He loosens tongues, He makes hearts communicative, He enlightens the thinking of those who are devoted to Him, and He guides people to each other who need strength and reinforcement so that they can draw it from His word, which is directly conveyed from Him to earth, which He has blessed with His strength and which therefore will be a source of strength, refreshment and revitalization in the coming adversity. And anyone who hears this word and faithfully receives it into his heart will be strong, remain faithful to God and also victoriously overcome the last battle, the battle against faith ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Prayer of the awakened .... fulfilment ....

B.D. 3305 from October 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Hear the divine spirit: In every way God is intent on helping people to the salvation of their souls, and everything that happens, that He Himself does or allows, is a means to this end. And therefore everything from God's hand must be gratefully accepted, even if the body feels it as suffering, because it is helpful for the soul. And this thought should also determine your prayer, you should only pray for the well-being of your soul and leave the well-being of your body to God's will, because His love and wisdom only remember your soul and the soul's eternal life is the aim and purpose of everything that comes upon you. Therefore you should pray that God will protect your soul from every danger and hand your body over to Him completely; you should leave it up to Him as He thinks of it and always trust in His love and wisdom, which must be your guarantee that everything God sends upon you is good. This applies to the awakened person who knows the meaning and purpose of suffering and who also recognizes humanity's spiritual hardship and knows about its consequences for the souls. His pleas and supplications should always be for spiritual well-being, it should be a constant prayer for light in the darkness of time, it should be a struggle for spiritual goods, for firm faith, for realization of truth and for spiritual knowledge, for this alone remedies the spiritual hardship and also the earthly hardship at the same time, because the latter is a consequence of the former. Anyone who is in knowledge should only pray for salvation from spiritual adversity .... nevertheless, he can also place all earthly adversities on the heavenly father's heart by completely handing himself over to His guidance, by believing that he, as His child, is lovingly sheltered by Him .... His faith in God's love must be strong, then all earthly worries will disappear, for if a child knows itself to be loved by the father it will no longer fear anything because God's love will turn away from it if it is beneficial for its soul. The human being must be certain of God's love .... And he will be so if he himself stands in love. Depending on the degree of his love for God and his neighbour and its activity God's love fills him and also becomes noticeable to him .... And the loving person will be completely carefree even in earthly adversity .... For he firmly trusts and therefore knows no worry. And this is the strength of divine love which flows through him as soon as he is lovingly active himself. He will no longer believe that he can master anything by his own strength but will completely hand himself over to the father in heaven and thus also place all earthly worries at His feet because he knows that only God can take them away from him, that only God directs his destiny as it is good for him. And thus he trusts that God, in His love, will not burden him with more than is necessary for his soul. And his prayer will be a surrender to divine will, he will not demand but surrender to God's will and determination .... Nevertheless, the soul can also take refuge in God in great physical adversity and call upon Him for strength and fortitude, for this adversity often comes upon a person in order to motivate him to intimate contact with God if he is in danger of slackening in prayer ....

(24.10.1944) And then God reveals Himself by fulfilling the requests, for the power of prayer is to be proven to people so that the divine promise will be fulfilled: "Ask and it shall be given to you ...." For God takes care of all His children who see their father in Him and express this to Him through faithful prayer. But God knows when His children are in need, He knows their earthly and spiritual shortcomings and considers them accordingly. The supplicant is given, and the sincerity of the prayer also guarantees fulfilment. But the strength of prayer is increased when the fulfilment of every request is entrusted to God's will, when the human being surrenderingly submits to His will, then he completely entrusts himself to God's guidance and then everything will be for the salvation of his soul. God’s word says: Ask and it will be given to you .... thus the human being may ask for everything, he may come to the father with earthly and spiritual requests .... he will always be considered according to his faith. But if he is willing to forego the fulfilment of a request, if this corresponds to divine love and wisdom, then he completely submits himself to God's will. And this will truly only aims at what is best for the human being. For the most part he will also be fulfilled because he has already progressed so far in realization that he no longer has to fear straying into the world, and then God will consider him spiritually and earthly, He will avert every adversity from him, He will make every test easy for him and lovingly guide him on his earthly path, and he need not fear that God will not hear his silent prayer .... For God's will will then also be his will as soon as he has submitted himself to Him, and God's will will also guide his thinking right .... he will then only pray for that which is conducive to his spiritual development and never think of his body again, and then God will give him what he needs for soul and body .... For His promise is fulfilled to the letter ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Humans despite bad will God's henchmen ....

B.D. 3306 from October 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Worldly guidance will by no means be able to stop an event which has been determined by divine will since eternity but it will unconsciously contribute to it, i.e. human will is the cause of what God's will brings to pass, even though human will expected and intended a completely different effect. People plan something contrary to God's will and God allows it to happen, but to a certain extent directs the effect to the good insofar as the human soul can benefit from it if it does not manifestly oppose God. Earthly, however, the human being must also bear the consequences of God-opposing actions and thoughts so that he will recognize the effects of a wrong will and endeavour to change this wrong will. But what God has ultimately decided can no longer be stopped by the will of men. And even worldly power has to recognize its powerlessness in the face of an event which unfolds without human intervention and testifies to a power which governs everything. Therefore, worldly power can make unhindered decrees but it cannot avert or stop anything by doing so if God's plan is different .... And God's plan strives for an upheaval which is spiritually significant but which will also make itself felt earthly. For only by shaking people's thinking through earthly tribulation and adversity can a spiritual change be achieved. And therefore God takes people's wrong thinking as the occasion for an event which will erupt in nature .... Destructions and annihilations caused by human will trigger forces in nature that humanity does not expect .... Human will plans a work of destruction on an appalling scale, and divine will lets it take effect on an inconceivable scale by commanding the spirits of nature to rebel against the human will of destruction, which is now active with such force that the earth shakes and countless people lose their lives. And human will is unable to put a stop to it, human intervention is unsuccessful and the earthly powerful recognizes his powerlessness towards the creator of heaven and earth. Yet he does not acknowledge Him, he rebels against the power which is stronger than him and thereby places himself completely under satan’s control, to whom he was already in bondage before. And satan now uses him to openly fight against God .... And this is the prelude to the coming battle of faith, which is inevitable, in which God will confront His adversary .... in which those who are faithful to God will fight against the children of satan and, under the leadership of Jesus Christ, will also gain the victory .... It is the last battle that the adversary will wage on this earth, for it will end with his capture. As soon as he has abused his power in such a way that he tries to force people into a way of thinking which is completely contrary to God, his power is played out, for the action against God Himself cannot result in anything other than his renewed bondage, otherwise creation would no longer be able to fulfil its purpose, because then the spiritual being which has reached the last stage of development would be deprived of every possibility to make the final decision, to finally release itself from the form. For this last decision is a matter of free will, which can turn upwards or also downwards, but for this it must also necessarily have the knowledge of both poles towards which it can strive .... But this knowledge is withheld from him by satan’s activity, so that all knowledge about God, about Jesus Christ, His teaching of love and His act of salvation is undermined and satan makes use of people who carry his God-opposing will within themselves. For this is a danger for everything spiritual which inevitably has to be turned away by taking all power away from God's adversary and by a time of spiritual peace and brightest light replacing the time of battle between light and darkness. For God's power is greater and His will rules heaven and earth .... And even if people on earth believe themselves powerful because they do not want to acknowledge a higher power .... they will only ever be the henchmen of the highest power with their measures and decrees, working in the opposite will but nevertheless being used for the work which God Himself has intended since eternity. For all powers must serve Him, good and bad; voluntarily and involuntarily these services are rendered because they are all subject to His will. And thus world events will also take their course in accordance with divine will, even though human will completely opposes God and carries out works which are the work of satan. And God does not prevent them from doing so, yet they unintentionally participate in the execution of the plan which has been determined since eternity. They themselves hasten the judgment which will befall them, which means an end for this earth and all people living on it as well as every creature, except for the small flock of God-fearing fighters whom the lord Himself will fetch home before the end has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Size of guilt prevents entrance into the afterlife .... banishment ....

B.D. 3307 from October 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The extent of humanity's guilt increases daily, and all people are to be called guilty who carry out or approve of actions which deny them any love for their neighbour. Where hatred and unkindness break through people sin, for they offend against divine order, they offend against the commandments of love for God and their neighbour. And thus they increase their guilt with every action that is bad; and even he is guilty who does not detest such an action but consents to it. But people don't consider the consequences, nevertheless they have to take them upon themselves on earth or in the beyond, and since the guilt increases immeasurably it can neither be redeemed on earth nor in the beyond, for earthly time is too short and in the beyond an ascent development can only proceed from a certain degree onwards, and people no longer reach this degree who make themselves guilty to the extent that they commit new unkindnesses daily and hourly. And therefore they have to remain on this earth, they cannot enter the spiritual kingdom after their death but their death will only mean a change of their external form, their souls will receive other coverings and continue to move on earth only in a completely unfree state. For through their excessive guilt they have forfeited all freedom, and they fall into an agonizing captivity from which they cannot free themselves. Yet the magnitude of their guilt requires atonement, and since they would have to languish and suffer for eternities in the spiritual kingdom if they wanted to be released from their great guilt, it is God's act of mercy that He creates another possibility to atone for this guilt and at the same time strive towards freedom again, even if the soul is granted renewed freedom of will after an infinitely long time. But in a state of compulsion it is nevertheless induced to activity which at the same time signifies higher development, whereas in the beyond, in the spiritual kingdom, the beingness lacks all strength and the will to activity is also completely paralyzed through its own fault. Thus even the seemingly most cruel work of the divine creator is a work of love on the fallen spiritual, which has increased its former guilt many times over through God-opposing actions, which it carries out on earth in free will. And as long as people don't repent and change to love they heap guilt upon guilt upon themselves, and the consequences are frightening, for they inevitably draw God's punitive judgment upon themselves and deprive themselves of all freedom .... For they must atone according to divine justice, they must take all the consequences upon themselves .... they have to walk the path once again through the whole of creation until they are given free will once again in order to be able to use it for the final release from the form ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Inner prompting is God's instruction .... Subordination of will ....

B.D. 3308 from October 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

God informs you of his instructions through your heart .... As soon as you feel prompted to do something, as soon as you are driven to it from within, you will always be instructed by the voice of God, providing you are making an effort to live according to God's will, that you thus strive towards Him and entrust yourselves to His guidance. Then you will be directed by His will such that you have the same will within yourselves because you have consciously submitted yourselves to His will; only then may you comply with the prompting of your heart and your actions will be right and in accordance with God's will. Yet you must seriously scrutinise yourselves as to which power you give the right to guide you .... Heartfelt prayer protects you from the opposing power; however, whatever you do without having requested God's blessing, whatever you do purely to improve your body's well-being, whatever those of you do who are completely apart from God are not His instructions but His adversary's, and they will damage the soul. The person striving towards God need never be afraid of thinking and behaving wrongly, because his attitude towards God also allows him to be accessed by spiritual forces and entitles them to protectively walk by the person's side, thereby also averting the influences of evil forces. Only the desire for God guarantees divine protection for a person, and anyone being divinely guarded cannot go astray, he can only do what benefits his soul. He is guided by God Himself and every path taken by him is important and leads to the goal.

Although the person acts according to his own discretion, in as much as his will impels him to undertake this or that action, it is nevertheless God's will which manifests itself through his will as long as the person gives in to the inner prompting. If, however, he pays no attention to this urging then he resists it, he becomes undecided since his will has not yet entirely submitted itself to God's will. And this is what he has to beware of, for it is always the result of praying less often .... The more intimately he is in contact with God the more clearly he will see his delineated path and the more willingly he will follow the instructions revealed to him by God through his heart. Only the distance from God deprives him of the keen sense for the divine will, for in that case he has to rely on himself and will be unsure as to what he should or should not do. And God's adversary makes use of such situations by tuning into a person's thoughts, by trying to impel him to base his every action on his own advantage. And then the person will have to fight, he will have to struggle in order to restore his connection with God again which will gain him clarity of thought so that he will be able to resist the temptations. Anyone looking for God will not go wrong; however, the path of anyone excluding Him will lead him astray. This is why nothing should be undertaken without a prayer for God's blessing, then people's thinking will be guided correctly and every activity shall incorporate God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual and earthly bonds .... maturity ....

B.D. 3309 from October 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

In the spiritual kingdom souls on the same spiritual level unite in order to work together using the strength flowing to them from God. This connection is extremely blissful because complete harmony is the basis and all souls, who are recipients of light and strength, also have deepest love inherent in them, which they transfer to each other. It is a constant giving and handing out that is blissful, it is an uninterrupted working of love on the souls that are in need of help and need light and strength. The union of like-minded and equally mature beings provides them with increased strength by means of which they are able to accomplish greater tasks than they could on their own. And their successes are correspondingly great. To a certain extent the light beings' field of work is expanded, the circle of those who are their work to educate becomes ever larger, and this stimulates them to ever more eager activity, which again results in an increased supply of strength. They are extremely happy beings who form a community in spiritual activity, for love for one another wraps a tight bond around them. But they can only enter into this union in the spiritual sphere which corresponds to their degree of maturity. They are spiritually related souls who often had no contact whatsoever on earth but who surpass all earthly bonds in bliss precisely because of the complete harmony of their will, knowledge and love. This harmony is seldom found on earth, and earthly bonds are mostly physical and lack spiritual harmony. And then one can be a hindrance to the other in his spiritual development, although each can mature again from the resistances and difficulties which arise from the difference of the joined souls. Nevertheless, the same degree of spiritual maturity is rarely recorded in earthly bonds, for this would already be an excessive happiness on earth, thus a state which would no longer be compatible with earthly life, because then people would no longer be able to fulfil their earthly task but could only be spiritually active according to their maturity. Such spiritual activity, however, also requires spiritual strength which would appear supernatural to ignorant and immature fellow human beings and affect their faith and free will, i.e. these spiritually connected people would have extraordinary strength at their disposal which, however, would be incomprehensible to their fellow human beings and make them unfree in their faith. This is why spiritually equally mature people can only unite in the spiritual kingdom, and they must refrain from uniting on earth. Nevertheless, they can work in love next to and for each other and carry out their spiritual activity for their own happiness, for then they will be blessed as labourers in the vineyard of the lord for countless souls whom they help into the light, and they will still mature together until their departure from earth in order to then be able to enter into the union in the spiritual kingdom and then work together as beings of light which are permeated by strength and light and give their spiritual wealth to the souls they want to make happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love .... wrong .... divine .... from human to human ....

B.D. 3310 from October 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

No request goes unheard at the ear of the heavenly father, which rises up to Him from the deepest heart. And every thought of God gives strength and grace .... For His love is constantly with those who struggle for inner peace, who want to belong to Him and have to struggle and fight against the challenges of the world. But strength will be sent to them if it is needed .... God has placed love in the human being's heart, He has made him capable of this feeling, which is no longer earthly but divine if it takes the right direction. Love is the desire for unity, and this desire can be for the still immature spiritual, for matter or other pleasures of the world which pull down, which do not ennoble but degrade the soul, and then it is a wrong love which is to be fought for the soul's sake. This love is not divine, for a divine love strives for the luminous height, it strives for union with mature spiritual beings, it only seeks to make happy but never earthly possessions. Right love can also apply to all things, but only in the redemptive sense that it wants to help where help is needed. Right love can also awaken from person to person, if the giving, wanting to please principle always prevails, even if the person feels his own happiness in it, because right love must please because it is divine. The desire for union must also characterize right love, only this union can take place physically or also spiritually. A merely physical union can mean a danger for right love if the person is not strong enough and the giving love changes into a demanding one. Spiritual love, on the other hand, is and remains divine and will never be able to pull a person down, for this love is a merging of souls, a union for the increase of spiritual strength .... This love is God-willed, for it promotes the soul, because both desire is directed upwards and they now also travel the path together. Yet physical love must always be sacrificed to this spiritual love, i.e. the desire of the body must be overcome, the human being must only want to give but never want to possess; he must be willing to sacrifice if he can help the other person with it, he must fight a battle with himself so that his love will remain a true, divine love, so that it will remain a purely spiritual one which lifts up to the ascent. Unselfish neighbourly love always demonstrates the right love, and as long as two people's love for each other consists of unselfish service it is divine and blessed by God .... For He created people for each other, He brought them together so that they should ascend together, and He will bless every covenant which has pure, redeeming, divine love as its basis .... But they must protect this love as the most sacred good, so that it remains pure and divine until the end of life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Support in coming time .... workers of the lord ....

B.D. 3311 from October 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

I will bring My own together so that they will serve Me in spiritual unity and be firm supports for their fellow human beings in the coming time. Great things are at stake, it is about the salvation of the souls languishing in dark spiritual night whose will is not completely turned away from Me. And this salvation requires overriding powers on earth which speak in My name, which are endowed with strength and wisdom, which are so connected to Me that I Myself can work through them. And I am forming such forces in the time which precedes the last battle on earth. It is people who are enabled by their desire for Me to receive the truth, for without the imparting of truth there is no salvation for the souls. Only the imparting of truth can guide them onto the right path, only through truth will they learn to recognize and love Me, and the latter is absolutely necessary in order to bring about a change in their lives. And for this the truth has to be offered to them, and for this I require diligent labourers on earth who receive the truth from Me in the form of My word and pass it on. I Myself instruct My workers as to how they should work, and I supply them with strength where they lack it, again in the way that is most effective for them. For I know everyone's ability and accordingly place him in the place, in the field of work, where he can serve Me most successfully. It is My will that those who are to work for Me should unite in love, it is My will that every opportunity is used to increase the strength which is beneficial to spiritual work. And it is My will that every bond strives towards the spiritual aim, otherwise it cannot be blessed by Me. I want to be active in My house, i.e., people should fully belong to Me through whom I work, whom My spirit radiates through. And this presupposes that they completely disregard the world, that they in no way strive to gain earthly advantages, that they solely strive towards Me and want to travel the path to Me and with Me together, which will earn them abundant work for My kingdom. For this alone is important in the coming time, that open doors are provided through which I can enter people's hearts. And everyone should work according to his strength, everyone should try to bind Me to himself through constant activity in love, he should establish the spiritual bond with Me, which is indissoluble, and he should only ever listen to the expression of My will in order to fulfil it joyfully .... And therefore I bring people together who are willing to work for Me, so that they mature together, so that they complement each other and inspire love, so that their strength joins together and they can be beneficially active for Me and My kingdom. The gift of grace which I continue to offer them, My word, shall first make them suitable for their activity, and only when they are completely permeated by My word can the work begin, for the spreading of truth requires that they first stand in truth themselves, that they become knowledgeable in order to be able to spread correct knowledge. And My blessing accompanies all My children, My servants on earth, who want to stand up for Me and My word. But My blessing means increased strength and certain success .... Furthermore, My blessing signifies pleasure in all efforts which are meant for the spreading of My word, and whatever pleases Me will not be in vain either, because My love rests on it and this always signifies strength. And if I bless My servants on earth they will be able to perform their duties without worry, their thoughts and actions will be right, they will travel their earthly path in accordance with My will, for I Myself also direct the earthly course of life in a way which is good and successful for the spiritual development of the individual as well as of the people for whom My servants shall be active on earth .... For whoever has given himself to Me, his destiny is sealed .... I use him as a labourer in My vineyard and never release him, yet he will also no longer want to leave Me and offer his services to Me until the end of his life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Faithful congregation .... faith power ....

B.D. 3312 from October 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

A believing congregation can be a great blessing in the midst of unbelievers, for if it lives out the word of God and God's promises are fulfilled in it, the believers will be a living example of Christ's teaching of love and at the same time proof of the truth of His word, which will also enable the unbelievers to come to faith if they are of good will. And this believing congregation is Christ's church through which His word is spread, for anyone who lives by faith, who fulfils the divine commandments, thus who takes Christ's teaching of love as the guiding principle of his life, will also try to persuade his fellow human being to do the same; he will hold the word of God up to him, he will preach love to him, he will try to strengthen his faith and try to incorporate him into Christ's church, the community of believers, in order to win his soul for the kingdom of God. He will thus work for the kingdom of God .... And thus a believing congregation can have a very beneficial effect and also prepare fellow human beings for the coming battle of faith. It can provide them with the evidence of the strength that lies in faith and the rich knowledge that a life of love brings to people, and thereby they will be stimulated to cultivate faith and love, and thereby strengthened and thus able to offer resistance if the battle of faith also approaches them. One person will have to lift himself up from the other, and the believer will also muster the strength to be a support for the weak believers. And a believing congregation will stand like a bulwark against the onslaught of the world, of faithless people. For the word of God imparts great strength to the believers. The divine will is proclaimed to people through the word of God, Christ's teaching of love is conveyed to them, and anyone who fulfils God's will by living in love will also be permeated by God's strength, and God's strength is insurmountable, thus the believer can face the coming time without worry and also impart strength to those who join, who join the congregation in the will to do what is right before God. The believer will not lose his faith, for whatever spiritual knowledge he possesses which corresponds to the truth he will never ever give away, and this spiritual knowledge has also earned him a profound faith which is now alive, i.e. which carries out works of love through which the human being's spiritual knowledge will increase ever more. Such faith will be unshakeable and therefore also remain in the final battle. Many weak believers will be strengthened by it and unbelievers will change and come to faith, because the strength of faith will be revealed if profound believers request it in order to provide their fellow human beings with the evidence that the word of God is truth and deserves fullest faith ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Supplication to the beings of light in spiritual need ....

B.D. 3313 from October 31th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Souls in spiritual distress are surrounded by good and bad forces and therefore need not despair in their soul's distress, but neither should they be indifferent lest the bad forces gain control over them. The struggle of the spiritual forces for the soul does not diminish, and as soon as the human being himself favours the bad forces due to weakness of will, but the soul strives towards the light according to its nature, it now gets into hardship which, however, is a warning and admonition of the good forces at the same time. For this adversity should cause it to turn to the good forces for help, which it would never do if the soul were spared the adversity. For the beings of light can only assist the soul when they are called upon .... This divine law cannot be overturned. The light beings' love is so great that they are always willing to help and would help any soul in need. But the strength of the beings of light is also so strong that it can overpower every dark power, thus render it harmless, thus there could never be a distressed earthly child if God had not given this law that the help of the beings of light depends on the human being's appeal. But the human being only sends such a plea upwards if he feels the soul's distress perceptibly. And since the transmission of strength from the spiritual kingdom to the human being is necessary for his soul to mature, the soul has to get into this distress as soon as it is in danger of falling prey to evil forces due to its weakness of will. Hence the battle between light and darkness, which is waged for his soul, must also have a noticeable effect on the human being in order to make him take action, i.e. to stimulate him to appeal for strength, otherwise the soul would never be able to progress in its development. Distress of the soul is therefore inevitable as long as the human being does not receive God's strength through extraordinary loving activity. A person who is constantly active in love will only rarely experience spiritual hardship because the beings of light can constantly influence him and are no longer bound by divine law, for the loving person has broken down every barrier so that the strength from God can constantly be conveyed to him. And that is why a person in spiritual adversity should make an effort to give love, thereby he nullifies the influence of the evil beings, and in combination with prayer for strength and help he will very soon resolve the soul's adversity, for the forces of light have now become victors again and can now give abundantly to the soul. Loving activity and prayer remedy every weakness .... the human being becomes the conqueror of the forces which want to harm him, he strives of his own free will towards the light and flees from darkness .... his will has been strengthened by temptation as soon as he has resisted it. And every victory is a step upwards; the sincerely striving human being will emerge victorious from every temptation, yet he, too, will be harassed by dark forces as soon as he allows moments of weakness of will to arise in him. Yet he can always be certain of the support of the beings of light who hear his plea for strength and are always ready to help him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual hunger .... short time of freedom of faith ....

B.D. 3314 from November 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Spiritual hunger will set in when people no longer consider earthly life worth living, and then the time will have come when God's servants will be able to work successfully. And then every opportunity must be used to bring people closer to the kingdom of God, to proclaim God’s word to them and to inform them of His will. Their faith in God has to be awakened or strengthened, and they have to be urged to pray, to make contact with God Who can only then distribute His strength which they need for their development. And God's servants will be willingly listened to at first, for the world appears transient to people and their desire is temporary for things which are permanent. And people will be of lively spirit and eagerly receive the word of God. But this willingness will only last a short time and therefore it is to be evaluated in every way. And everywhere the love of God is to be mentioned; everywhere men are to be pointed to their earth tasks; they are to be stimulated to love work, so that they soon feel the blessing and the power of it. They are to be made aware of the fact that they have to prove themselves in the coming faith struggle if they want to acquire eternal life. And thus they are to work diligently for the kingdom of God, for very soon this free state of faith will be put to an end by measures and decrees which will prevent or completely make impossible all spiritual courtship, all spiritual activity. And from this time on humanity will be in greatest danger, i.e. it can also avert this danger from itself if it complies with the desire of the worldly authorities. Then it has nothing to fear from them, but it sells its soul, and this is imperishable .... But the soul of man senses it and fears and dreads the coming time. And therefore it is also particularly open-minded because it unconsciously feels that the word of God secures its existence in happiness and that it is the only source of strength from which it can strengthen itself in times of adversity. And every endeavour which is not meant for the attainment of His sanctified word has thereby become invalid. For the divine word alone gives people the necessary strength to withstand all measures which are directed against faith and thus against God ....

Man's desire for the food of heaven will be great, but only in those who recognize God in the divine intervention, in the unleashing of the forces of nature, who see this process as a visible sign from God that He condemns man's behaviour and wants to lead them onto a different path. They will raise their hearts to God and desire His word because it gives them comfort and strength, enlightenment and incentive, because only now will they recognize the connection between everything that is happening in the world and the spiritual state of people. And these shall be given the bread of heaven, even though it is a somewhat heavy fare at first for those who are still weak in faith. Nevertheless it helps them according to their will upwards. And so that this will is trained, that it keeps good and evil apart and decides in favour of what is right, the lord's labourers are to be constantly active, and they are not to let themselves be discouraged when they encounter resistance, and they are to walk on undeterred, offering the bread of heaven to their neighbour and handing out food and drink wherever the needy wait for nourishment. For the time of this free activity is short .... Satan works with great haste and spares no means to oust God .... Therefore the battle against this free activity begins shortly afterwards. And the measures are of drastic importance, after all, they are intended to stop all spiritual striving and to change people's thinking from the bottom up .... And now he who eagerly received the word of God will prove himself, for he will no longer want to miss the heavenly food, he will no longer be able to exist without God's comforts and strength; he will stand firm because he will desire ever more and also receive what will give him strength to resist everything hostile to his soul. The more diligently the labourers of the lord are active in the time of need, the more successful their work for the kingdom of God will be. For once they have been able to offer the word of God with conviction, it will also take root and can no longer be eradicated from the hearts of those who are willing to receive it. And once the seed has fallen on fertile soil it will also blossom, grow and flourish and bear good fruit .... And therefore God needs numerous labourers, He needs people on earth who voluntarily place themselves into His service, who allow themselves to be instructed by Him and are now constantly active in order to make use of every time and opportunity where they can successfully work for people's salvation of soul, where they give people what they urgently need through the supply of the divine word .... light and strength .... realisation and firm will to resist when the time of decision has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Paying off the debt of sins through children and children's children ....

B.D. 3315 from November 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The consequence of sin is also its punishment. This is to be understood in such a way that every sin has its consequences, which in turn have a corrupting effect on the sinner, which is why we can speak of a just punishment. However, this punishment is not inflicted on the human being by God, but he himself has incurred it because he has given the direct cause for it. However, the consequences of sin can also take a long time, but they inevitably come, only then they do not affect man himself, but his children and children's children, so that they have to bear a punishment that was inflicted generations before. This is an apparent injustice on God's part, but it always concerns souls who need particularly difficult living conditions to mature and who have chosen particularly difficult living conditions for their path in life. They bear, as it were, undeserved suffering and are also in spiritual contact with the souls of those who are to blame for this suffering. Thus they are influenced by those souls to pay off a debt which has followed them into the kingdom of the beyond and which would require an excessive amount of time to pay off in the hereafter. And God accepts atonement from children and children's children .... If the human being can pay off his guilt on earth himself, there are countless ways to do so, i.e. the human being has to deal with the consequences of sin; he will then, in a manner of speaking, have to suffer the same fate he has caused others .... he will have to bear the suffering he has caused others; the effects of sin will always affect him again and he will not be able to defend himself against it. But then he spares his descendants all these sufferings which he himself has caused. But if he enters the kingdom of the beyond with this guilt he will not find peace there until he has again persuaded the people close to him on earth through mental influence to atone for his former sin on earth, which then earns them an earthly fate which clearly reveals the sins of the fathers. Atonement for the sin committed is accepted from children and children's children in order to awaken a sense of responsibility in people, as well as to make them underestimate the magnitude of a guilt .... Sinners suffer immense agony in the beyond if they see people on earth atoning for their guilt, and therefore the guilt is atoned for twice and accordingly paid off more quickly, just as, conversely, a person who knows about his fathers' sins does not bear the punishment so heavily because it seems just to him and his soul thereby reaches maturity more quickly on earth. However, it is extremely easy for a sinner to be released from his guilt if he lays it at His feet in profound faith in Jesus Christ, if he sincerely asks Him for forgiveness after he has sincerely repented of his sins and endeavours to amend them .... Then the consequences of his sins will also be absent, he will not need to fear that his guilt will have to be paid off by his descendants .... He will be freed from his guilt for the sake of Jesus Christ, who died on the cross for the sins of mankind ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Different spheres in the spiritual kingdom ....

B.D. 3316 from November 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Immediately after physical death the soul leaves the body and moves into the spiritual kingdom which, depending on its maturity, can be close to or far away from earth. This should not be understood in a three-dimensional sense, the distance is the result of the difference between the spheres which indeed belong to the spiritual kingdom because they are away from and outside of the earthly-material world and the immature soul has to travel a long path in time before it arrives in the spheres of light. By comparison, a mature soul arrives in these spheres as fast as lightening after its physical death since it requires neither time nor space to overcome the distance from earth into the light spheres. It only needs the strength which its state of maturity has acquired.

However, imperfect souls cannot separate themselves as swiftly from earth, partly because they are too weak to elevate themselves and partly because their senses are still attached to earthly matters. They do not want to leave earth and thus remain close to earth for a long time, mostly within the surroundings they used to occupy during their lifetime. Subsequently they cannot always feel their change from the earthly into the spiritual kingdom either. Their surrounding still appears earthly to them and the souls are frequently unaware that they are no longer physically alive. Nevertheless, they find it strange that they cannot establish a connection with the people on earth any longer, that they cannot make themselves heard and are ignored by people. This condition gradually makes them aware of their situation, they come to understand that they no longer live on earth but that they are beyond earth in the spiritual kingdom. But as long as the soul is still earthly minded it cannot remove itself from this surrounding; it is still grounded and experiences this as a painful condition because everything it desires or believes to possess is unattainable.

And now it slowly has to overcome its desire for earthly possessions; only when it has succeeded in doing so will it gradually move away from earth, the spheres will take on a different appearance, and depending on the soul's maturity it will no longer see earthly but only spiritual creations, i.e. the spiritual vision of the soul will be able to see spiritual creations which the immature being cannot see even though they are present. But when a mature soul departs from earth it can instantly distinguish its surrounding in the spiritual realm since its maturity has acquired the ability of spiritual vision. Such a soul will also recognise the souls it meets in the beyond whilst immature souls are unable to do so, i.e. they only recognise souls who walk in darkness like themselves, who are in the same imperfect state. However, beings of light are invisible to them, and even when these disguise their light and come close to them they cannot perceive them .... Spiritual vision only develops during a certain state of maturity but then the souls are also surrounded by light, while those who are unable to see due to their undeveloped spiritual vision are surrounded by spiritual darkness.

However, the earthly items they desire are visible to them; nevertheless they are mere illusions which do not really exist but which appear due to the soul's longing, only to disappear again like a mirage as soon as the soul wants to touch or use them, because their fleeting nature should make the soul understand that it ought to strive for higher values than temporary earthly possessions. Consequently, no beings of light will come close to the soul as long as it still desires such belongings, since earthly minded souls will not listen to the beings of light when they arrive in disguise to bring the Gospel. In this situation they can only be helped by the prayer of another human being, only then will they turn away from matter and look for an alternative in the spiritual realm. Then beings who are willing to help will meet them, instruct them and direct them to the path of ascent. And the more willingly they accept the light beings' instructions the sooner they will acquire spiritual vision and are thus delivered from darkness .... they have entered the spheres where they may receive and give light. They have travelled the path which can take a short but also a very long time, depending on the soul's determination for material possessions which keep it attached to earth until they lose their appeal, and are then introduced to the pure truth by the beings of light in order to work for the kingdom of God in the beyond by sharing the knowledge with needy souls who are still living in spiritual darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's love determines people's destiny ....

B.D. 3317 from November 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

My love constantly flows to My living creations with undiminished strength, and this love also directs people's destiny on earth. My goal for everything that happens is always spiritual maturing. Nevertheless, I play a part in every happening and its effect. I always and forever accompany the human being, perceptibly for him if he hands himself over to Me, or unnoticed, if he does not seek to be in touch with Me. My love for My living creations will never lessen, and thus you humans must always consider this love as the reason whether you encounter joy or sorrow on your earthly path, for I truly know best what helps your spiritual maturing. And therefore you should never feel despondent or be disappointed by your destiny, for since it was determined by My love it is good for you, even though you experience it painfully at times. My love applies to you for eternity, yet you fail to understand this as long as you have not changed yourselves into love; My love constantly remains the same, and the depth of My love expresses itself in My plan of Salvation, which forms the basis of every happening and every work of creation. If I did not want to save you from spiritual hardship, if I did not want to draw you to Me because I love you, the whole of Creation would not exist, for its only purpose is your approach to Me. And just as the whole of Creation arose from My love for the spiritual beings which had deserted Me, just as I let inconceivable and incalculable works arise for you in order to regain these spiritual beings, so the earthly life of the spiritual being in the embodiment as a human being is directed by My love and every detail of life is predetermined, so that you will reach the final goal of uniting yourselves with Me again. Yet you must know and believe that you are always and forever surrounded by My love and must also recognise this love in suffering, in living conditions which you find difficult to bear, in earthly failure, in sickness and misfortune of all kinds.

Were My love not to recognise that this is beneficial for you it would truly not come upon you. But I use means which can be successful for you, because My love for you is greater than great but you are in danger of being lost to Me if I spare you whatever disheartens you on earth. Put your trust in Me and My love, which will never end .... And completely hand yourselves over to My guidance, let Me take care of you in every earthly adversity and only consider your soul's salvation. Work diligently for your soul, strive towards My kingdom which is not of this world, and leave every worry about your earthly existence to Me. It will not be much longer, and you should make use of every minute by striving spiritually. I alone know every person's course of life, and it will be travelled according to My will, thus every anxious worry is unnecessary, because you cannot change what I have determined, thus you cannot improve anything through your anxious worry either. Just be kind-hearted to each other, help where you are able to help, and where your strength fails you put your trust in My help, for My help is always ready for you and will not leave you in trouble any longer than is beneficial for your soul. And even if you deem your destiny harsh, you should not doubt My love. After all, can anything come upon you without My will? And My will is determined by My wisdom and love, which forms the basis of everything that happens. Even evil is sent to you by My love for the good of your soul if you don't oppose My will and humbly accept and bear everything I send to you without resisting .... And therefore don't worry and don't despair, My love is always with you, because it can never ever become less than it was for eternity .... Just strive so that you will be able to feel this love by living a way of life according to My will, by practising love and thereby becoming capable of receiving My strength of love in you. For whether or not you make yourselves receptive to My illumination of love is entirely up to you .... However, your life will be far easier if you know yourselves to be guided and cared for by My love, if you feel Me and in everything recognise My love. Therefore remain united with Me through prayer and loving deeds, and you will receive strength on your earthly path of life and need not fear anything, regardless of what comes, for I Myself will guide you until the end of your life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's powerful voice .... The end of the battle ....

B.D. 3318 from November 5th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

God's voice will resound impressively and decide the fate of the nations, for God Himself will pass judgment through the forces of nature. And no-one will be able to oppose His verdict, for it will be fair and strike the people who are responsible for having caused great misery and don't want to admit their transgression. It will be an exceptionally sad event in which countless people will lose their lives, yet the event is unavoidable because people can no longer be shaken by anything that is accomplished by human will, consequently they will have to be disturbed by an event which cannot be averted or stopped by human will and which will generate enormous terror because everyone will be faced by death and has to brace himself for his demise. And this event draws ever closer, day after day passes by but humanity will not change, and God's forbearance still hesitates in order to continue granting people the opportunity of turning back before His voice resounds. Yet then worldly events will slowly come to an end because the natural disaster is in the making, because the earth's interior will be plunged into a state of turmoil and will only be waiting for God to liberate the forces of nature and allow them free reign. For people cannot stop, thus God intervenes and puts an end to it.

Appalling activities will come to a halt but the consequences will be much worse, for people will experience dreadful adversity and be at a total loss in the face of the unleashed forces of nature. They can neither escape nor impede or lessen their raging, they are at their mercy and only have one Saviour to Whom they can entrust themselves in their urgent need, to Whom they can call for help and Who has the power to help them. Yet only a few acknowledge Him, only a few feel that they are guilty and humbly await His judgment in recognition of their sinfulness. And these few will also be taken care of by God in the hours of destruction, which are sent by divine will because there is no other way of removing the spiritual adversity and the earthly hardship is constantly increased by human will. And because people will not put an end to it God will determine the end of a battle which affects the whole world. And a cry of horror will resound across earth which will paralyse people, for the magnitude of the catastrophe will make everyone pay heed and tremble in fear of a repetition. It is God's intention that the whole of humanity shall take part in it, that it shall listen to His judgment, that it shall recognise those who are guilty and God's righteousness. For every fighting party still believes itself to be in the right, only power is being valued and not the law, and God's blessing cannot rest on actions which are detestable because they oppose the divine commandment of love .... And God will punish people in the same way as they act themselves .... except that His work of destruction will be far more powerful so that they will thereby recognise Him. For even the still constrained spirits express outrage at being torn out of divine order and experience this state as painful, for although they were released through human will they are unable to enjoy their freedom since it is not the freedom of perfection, instead the spiritual substances will be deprived of the opportunity to be active and are incensed about it.

And they will work wherever the opportunity presents itself. But above all they will join other still constrained spirits and try to persuade them to also burst their shell and will help them with it. Thereby they want to force people into becoming constructively active again and provide them with the opportunity to enter new creations in order to continue their process of development. And God will not stop the spirits which will be released through human will; He will also give His consent when matter moves within the earth's interior, when the spiritual substances strive towards the light and try to burst their forms. God will briefly withdraw His will and give the spirits' will free reign which, however, due to their complete immaturity will mean a work of destruction on an enormous scale. And thus human resolve will be confronted by another will which is stronger than the former, which seemingly lacks all divine love and wisdom and finds God's full approval .... Yet humanity will not bow down to God, it will not stop its battle of annihilation, it is possessed by demons and allows itself to be driven by them, it is more and more enslaved by the evil power and proves this by its works and actions. And in order to put a stop to this decline, God's will and omnipotence steps into obvious action. He will shake the earth and with it the human race so that it may come to its senses and change. For it is the last time which can still be used for the souls. And this is why God's voice will resound powerfully, and He calls to people: Stop your raging which drags your souls into ruin; change your ways before it is too late and remember the One Who rules over heaven and earth, Who is your Creator and Provider and Whose love you trample under your feet .... Consider your end, for it is soon about to happen ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Redemption of matter .... idleness .... activity ....

B.D. 3319 from November 5th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

What serves the body for its preservation will at the same time mature spiritually, for it fulfils its assigned purpose and thus follows the course of ascent development. And that is why every object, every matter, is assigned a task, and this task must be a useful one, it must signify a work of love for the work of creation to which the object is applied, the latter must require precisely these things for its preservation, then one can speak of a serving purpose of matter. And the human being should promote the maturing of the spiritual in matter by contributing to the transformation of it into useful objects, by creating and shaping according to his ability, by producing things which serve fellow human beings or other works of creation according to their nature. The human being himself should be active in serving neighbourly love, and he should also help matter to serve, so that a general process of redemption takes place, which always presupposes a serving activity. And love must underlie everything. For as soon as something is created to the detriment of fellow human beings or other works of creation, the spiritual substance will not be redeemed but forced into God-opposing actions, and it can never develop upwards but, after its release from the form, it has to animate the same form again until this form has fulfilled its serving purpose .... This means a prolonged stay in a shell which becomes a torment for the spiritual. And the spiritual takes revenge on the human being who let the form come into being in order to harm his fellow human beings; it takes revenge in the most diverse ways, however it will always afflict the soul more than the body, the human being will spiritually sink into the depths of darkness, just as conversely a human being who helps a lot of matter to be of service and thus contributes towards its redemption will be supported in his spiritual striving by the spiritual which has been released through human help. The human being can contribute a great deal to the redemption of matter, but he also finds support himself through it in his ascent development. For a great deal of matter is dependent on human help, it is waiting to be processed, to be transformed into useful objects in which the spiritual can now fulfil its serving task, as is its destiny. For this reason a regulated activity, a constant utilization of matter, will always carry its blessing, just as idleness does not correspond to God's will, for the human being does not fulfil his purpose, he does not serve in love .... An idler will also not feel love within himself, otherwise love would drive him to activity. He will also not achieve spiritual success because the latter only causes love .... love for his fellow human being, which expresses itself in service. A serving task is inherent in every work of creation, even if the spiritual serves it in a state of compulsion; but the human being is free to be active in a serving way, yet he has countless opportunities to contribute to the preservation of the works of creation, just as he also has countless opportunities to prove himself useful to his fellow human being. And thus he can express his love, he can be active in creating and shaping and create countless things which fulfil a serving purpose .... He can contribute to the higher development of the spiritual, which is embodied in the forms his hands have created, and this spiritual will thank him eternally ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Busy activity for the kingdom of God commanded ....

B.D. 3320 from November 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

To be continuously instructed also gives the obligation to continuously use the knowledge which the human being receives. And therefore he should put spiritual work, work for the kingdom of God, before all other work and not worry about his earthly duties, for God Himself reduces these in order to relieve His servants if they are to be active for Him. Only the human being himself must not slacken in his zeal. He must always imagine the great spiritual hardship which can only be remedied through active activity on earth and in the beyond, through activity which brings light, so that people will be shown the right path which leads out of darkness into light. The beings of light of the spiritual kingdom are constantly active in order to guide light to earth, yet on earth only a few people open themselves to the rays of light of eternal truth in order to receive them into their hearts and then distribute to their fellow human beings what they themselves possess. Yet these few are called to bring light into the darkness of night .... And these few should use all their strength for this task, they should have no qualms about insufficiently fulfilling their earthly task, for they have a task which is far more important, for which not many people make themselves available and which should therefore be given priority over every other activity. Divine love directs their tools such that they can fulfil their task at any time, and thus they should only carry out what they are, so to speak, driven to do from within; they should always and constantly entrust themselves to divine guidance, and their course of life will be regulated and the paths of spiritual work will be opened. For countless souls are in need, believers and unbelievers .... For the believers also need comfort and strength, and the supply of pure truth, of the divine word, is also extremely significant for them, because the spiritual darkness in humanity oppresses them, even though they stand in faith. The word of God is strength from above which strengthens the soul, and all people on earth need this strength; and if people cannot receive the divine word directly, if they are unable to hear the divine voice within themselves, the word has to be conveyed to them. And this is the activity of those who are recipients of the divine word, who should constantly receive a precious gift of grace and therefore also constantly distribute it, because this is the purpose of the direct imparting of the divine word to earth. The receiver has to give in order to be able to receive all the more abundantly; he has to convey the word of God to the needy and therefore be diligently active in the work for the kingdom of God. And the blessing will not fail to come, for every industrious labourer in the vineyard of the lord is worthy of his reward .... Earthly the proclaimer of the divine word will be cared for and protected so that he can work in silence, and spiritually it will help him to progress, for he will be measured out as he himself measures out. For time is pressing and there are only a few workers who are willing to devote themselves to God's kingdom, who can receive His word and thus spread the pure truth amongst people. And they should be constantly active and only ever strive to fulfil God's will first ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Last judgment .... punishment for sin and act of grace ....

B.D. 3321 from November 8th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Fear and terror will befall people in view of the end and their helplessness, for all but the few who are faithful to God lack faith in a loving, wise and omnipotent God, in a continuation of life after death and in a spiritual kingdom. They only believe what they see and see its downfall, and thus their condition is hopeless. They have valued earthly life too highly and now realize their powerlessness to prolong it by just one hour, and the imperfection of their souls terrifies them, for they fear death. They feel it unconsciously that the soul is approaching an exceedingly agonizing state, that there is no existence of extinction for the soul, and in their inadequate maturity of soul they must therefore fear the end or come to faith .... The believing human being looks forward to the end with peace of mind, for he knows that he is protected as long as he lives on earth .... and even life after his death does not frighten him, after all, it is the actual life for him which was the purpose and aim of his earthly life .... Yet the last days will be dreadful, for all the forces of darkness will unite and rage against the light on earth in order to drag it down into darkness. And the believers will be in extreme distress from which death will appear to them as redemption. And that is why they long for the last hours, they anxiously await the recall from this earth and hope for the coming of the lord, which precedes the last judgment. And from this they draw the strength to resist .... But satan rages until the last hour has come .... Men excel in cruelty and act outrageously against the believers .... Then judgment comes upon them .... flames burst forth from the earth and consume everything they seize. And the people see death before their eyes, which they cannot escape. Yet their hardship and fear do not outweigh the amount of sins they have incurred during the time of persecution against those who are faithful to God, for this amount is overflowing and can only be paid off through the banishment in solid matter, so that the beingness in this matter will pay off the guilt through the long time of imprisonment. And no human being will escape his fate, which he has created for himself through his way of life .... The fear and horror will be overwhelming for the guilty .... the bliss at the coming of the lord will be the same for the believers, and all misery on earth will come to an end for a long time. People cannot imagine what will happen at the last judgement. The power of God punishes everything that is contrary to Him .... Satan himself will be bound and with him all powers that were in bondage to him. And the earth at that time will be a place of living devils, fully in the power of their lord .... Yet they did not follow him forcedly but voluntarily, and therefore also all God's opponents who will now feel the wrath of God ....

They have to atone for their sinfulness, they have to endure unspeakable torments because they are in extreme remoteness from God and this means total powerlessness and hardest imprisonment, a state which is unimaginably agonizing for the once powerful spiritual that can move in freedom, since it does not lose the consciousness of existence. And yet, even this act of banishment in the most solid matter is an act of grace by God to help this spiritual to become free after all, to give it the opportunity to reach the original state again. But the magnitude of the guilt of sin also determines the measure of the torment; the torment is indeed a punishment, an expiation for the sins, but at the same time a corrective, a means for the transformation of the spiritual being, which is completely distant from God, into beings which strive for God. The fact that this means is of such harshness, which appears cruel to people, is humanity's own fault in the last days on this earth, because the spiritual, which is already in the stage of free will, regresses to the utmost depth, despite all God's accommodating help which wants to prevent the spiritual from doing so. People make a mockery of God's love, they pay no attention to His word, to His servants and prophets, they let all earthly events pass them by unimpressed; their free will turns downwards towards the one who fights against God and thus they become like him. This can only result in a complete banishment from God, and this complete banishment is always a state of greatest agony because only closeness to God makes the being happy and distance from God completely contradicts the being's original state. If God wants to give the fallen being the opportunity to return to Him again, it has to go through the agony of distance from Him so that it will change of its own will and strive towards God again. Initially, however, it is so opposed to God that it cannot muster this will, and therefore its stay in solid matter lasts an infinitely long time. But God knows when the stubbornness of the will begins to weaken, and then He also loosens the cover of the spiritual, and the quicker the more yielding the spiritual shows itself in form. This is the only way by which the spiritual can again reach the state of free will, which now again confronts it with the decision. For this must absolutely be made in complete freedom of will. Therefore also the coming judgement is only an act to regain the spiritual, although it is connected with a hard atonement for the measure of sin, which men burden themselves with in the last time before the end. An upward development, that is, a change of will on this earth, no longer exists, and therefore all life will end. A time of God-connectedness and guiltlessness begins again for the few whom God takes from the earth before, whom He has destined for the procreation of the human race, after all other people have been deprived of bodily life, so that they can no longer harass the few good, God-loyal people. For this is the end, that God separates the good from the bad, that He rewards the good and punishes the bad .... that the former may lead a paradisiacal life on the new earth and the latter are condemned to endless imprisonment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Ability to work for the kingdom of God ....

B.D. 3322 from November 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The higher spiritual aims a person sets himself, the more strength is imparted to him, for he thereby expresses his will, which is turned towards God. The human being who strives spiritually will never be without love and therefore also not without strength and grace. And therefore his aim is also attainable, for through love he is able to do everything. Even abilities he lacks can be imparted to him if he needs them in order to progress spiritually. All weakness will fall away from him and he will be able to accomplish what he sets out to do and unstoppably progress upwards. For his strength is love .... And therefore no person need feel powerless who lives in love. But if he does not lack strength he also does not lack knowledge, and knowledge is a sign of progress, thus of spiritual maturity. But where there is a degree of spiritual maturity there must also be light and brightness, and the light shines into the darkness .... Thus every receiver of light must also radiate its light to its surroundings, it can never conceal the light otherwise it would have no effect. And therefore a recipient of light will also have to emit the light, the wisdom from God, i.e. he will feel urged himself to send it into the darkness .... to pass on the divine wisdom. But he will only do so when he believes himself to be sufficiently permeated by light. For light has the property that it shines brightly and illuminates the darkness around it ..... Therefore the spiritual light .... the knowledge which corresponds to truth .... cannot be kept hidden by a person who is illuminated by it himself. It will fill him in such a way that he opens himself and lets it emanate .... As long as he does not do this, he himself is not yet so permeated by divine truth that it makes him come alive. For life is activity, and only when he is constantly active does the strength of love express itself, he himself becomes alive .... he now remains in a constant receiving and giving, and through giving he increases the wealth of receiving and pours it out again to the destitute, the ignorant, whose lightless state brings his love to unfold, so that he gives without restriction. And therefore even the most incapable will acquire the ability to distribute light; he will be able and also want to do so, for if he receives light himself he must stand in love, thus he must want to, and love gives him strength so that he can also let the light radiate ....

The more the spiritual takes possession of a person the less earthly minded he will be until he is finally so fulfilled that he only lives in the spiritual kingdom although he still walks on earth. And then he absolutely has to radiate his fulfilling light to his surroundings, for he will act and speak impelled by God's spirit; he will not need earthly ability but become able through God's spirit, which is now working in him. But this only ever appears when it is necessary to enlighten erring souls, when a field is to be cultivated for the reception of good seed. Then the human being filled with God's spirit will only express himself when he realizes that help can be brought to his fellow human beings through the proclamation of the divine word, while the human being's nature otherwise remains unchanged towards his fellow human beings. Thus a servant of God does not need to be a skilful speaker, he will be able to speak and also do so if God's spirit working in him deems it necessary and successful, for it guides him, his thinking, speaking and acting. The human being's natural inability is not an obstacle, it is only transformed into ability in the moments of spiritual radiation so that the human being can be active for the kingdom of God. Light and strength always want to express themselves and assert themselves, light wants to penetrate darkness, strength wants to invigorate and strengthen the weakened .... and where both are active, human dispositions are no obstacle .... But light is wisdom, thus the outflow of the divine spirit, strength is the outflow of divine love .... And once a person has attained wisdom through loving activity, he must be permeated by light and strength and thus also able to let both flow out again to his surroundings. And therefore every serious spiritual aspirant will be able to give to his fellow human beings what he himself possesses, what he has received as a result of his activity of love. And this is especially true in the last days for which God has awakened people whose will and way of life has earned them extraordinary blessings so that they can mature more quickly on earth because they show themselves worthy of it. These people will be trained by God for their later activity, they will first be instructed in divine truth and as soon as they are knowledgeable they will be employed for the kingdom of God .... And God will also endow them with the ability to work for Him .... He will provide them with everything they need for their task in the coming time. He will spiritually direct their lives and help them to overcome earthly desires; He will alienate them from earth so that they can strive unhindered towards the ascent in order to then also be able to work like this when the time has come. For what God teaches He instructs, and what He instructs shall also be active for Him, and thus He enables every person who wants to serve Him as a labourer in His vineyard ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Extraordinary mission .... light ....

B.D. 3323 from November 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

An unusual mission also requires unusual training, and this is given to that human being by God Himself, whose soul offers itself to God for this mission. This extraordinary task consists of giving people a living example of the working of the spirit in the last days, in the coming battle of faith, of providing them with proof of the connection between the earthly and the spiritual world, of God's direct connection with people on earth. This is no easy task, for the human being has to work very hard on himself in order to attain a degree of maturity which allows for this evidence. He has to live according to God's will in order to be able to be used as His instrument, and he has to absorb great knowledge in order to be able to testify to God's love, wisdom and omnipotence. The imparting of this knowledge happens through regular instructions which the human being has to accept of his own free will. He must want, i.e. desire, wisdom from God, otherwise it cannot be offered to him. Hence the mission is entirely dependent on his free will, and it is this will which now also enables the human being to accomplish the task given to him, for only a strong will will stand firm and steadfastly pursue its aim in the last days of the battle of faith. The knowledge which is presented to the human being on God's behalf and by God Himself gives him clear knowledge about the original beginning and final aim of every work of creation and thus also of the human being himself. But as soon as the human being has this knowledge he strives towards God, and through a life of love he unites himself with Him. And now light and strength can flow into him .... the spirit of God can work in the human being, thus the human being himself can testify to God's love, omnipotence and wisdom. But such a testimony can help the unbelievers to believe. And this is the purpose, it is the task incumbent upon the human being who is trained by God Himself for His mission. He should use all his knowledge and insight to change unbelief into faith by passing on his knowledge, by serving his fellow human beings as an example of the success a life of faith can result in and how closely the human being can unite with God if he has the right faith, thus also lives out what the right faith demands. In order to impressively prove the truth to fellow human beings a person must be able to present himself as an example, he must always be able to establish a direct connection with God, and the success of such a connection must be obvious to fellow human beings, then it will be made easy for them to believe, and this is an extraordinary help for the unbelievers which God grants to those who only listen to His servants, thus who do not reject them unheard. And yet, it is a mission which requires a strong will, for in order to reach this degree of maturity, that he, as a true servant of God, is suitable for this work, he must constantly strive upwards, he must constantly let his will become active, for he will not be influenced or forced into knowledge against his will but he must acquire it himself, he must strive for every divine instruction of his own free will, request it and put himself into a state that he is able to hear God's voice. It is an extraordinary process which, however, is also extraordinarily effective if only it is heeded. The human being's will earns him knowledge, and this knowledge in turn is intended to stimulate his fellow human being's will to reach the same state of spiritual maturity.

People can only be placed into a bright state by transmitting wisdom from the spiritual kingdom, for light comes from the heavens but earth is in darkness as long as the light from the heavens does not touch it. Darkness is ignorance, darkness is a state without any spiritual knowledge and therefore a state of remoteness from God, for God Himself is the light, God is wisdom, and thus nearness to God means knowledge of pure truth. And thus this truth has to be conveyed to people who are distant from God so that their distance from God will be thereby reduced .... provided that the human being has the will to approach Him. But what is currently offered from person to person on earth is no longer the pure truth, instead, it is often contaminated by erroneous teachings and additions which do not correspond to the truth. As a result the ray of light is clouded, it no longer has the strength of its original effect, it is a twilight in which people wander about, undecided about the path they should take and hardly recognizing the right one. And it is extremely difficult to bring a bright ray of light into this twilight, for people do not like to accept a light bearer, they feel comfortable in their state of twilight and fear that a bright ray of light could reveal what they would like to keep hidden. And therefore the paths of a light bearer will not be very paved by people, and if God Himself would not lead him by the hand his attempt would be unsuccessful, the light would be extinguished before it could exert its effect. And that is why it requires a strong will, a constant connection with God, the eternal light, a constant reception of light and strength in free will and a profound unshakeable faith to be able to carry out this mission with God's help. And where God finds such a will and a joyful devotion to Him, there the supply of knowledge from the spiritual kingdom to earth can also proceed, and all spiritual beings of light are willing to convey this knowledge, the spiritual truth, to the human being on God's behalf. Thus a work had to begin which appears extraordinary for people on earth but which also initiates an extraordinary mission .... to bring pure truth to people, to offer something purely spiritual to earthly-minded people in order to thereby guide them into the right realization. This is an extraordinary undertaking and yet it has to be tackled in order to bring salvation to the erring souls which do not completely close themselves to the effect of the rays of light before the end has come, which is imminent ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spheres of light .... meet again .... bliss ....

B.D. 3324 from November 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

After the death of its body the mature soul will rise like a cloud of light from the earthly realm into the spheres of the beyond, and then it will have overcome all matter, then it will be free from every bondage, it will be again what it originally was, a free spiritual being full of light and strength. It is only visible and recognizable to the equally mature spiritual being, which is therefore able to see spiritually, whereas it remains invisible to the immature spiritual being, thus it cannot be recognized by it either. And therefore there can be no reunion between the mature and the immature spirits, thus between the souls departed from earth, which enter the beyond in different states of maturity, until the imperfect spirit has attained a certain degree of maturity which opens the spheres of light to it. The imperfect spiritual substance can indeed be recognized by the beings of light, for they see everything and nothing is hidden from them; thus they also know every soul which is still in spiritual darkness, but they cannot be recognized by them. But the souls' longing for their loved ones is sometimes so strong that it is a driving force for higher development in the beyond as soon as the soul has entered the stage of recognition and knows about the possibility of ascent in the spiritual kingdom through loving activity. Then it is restlessly active because the desire for souls close to it constantly drives it upwards. For it recognizes its own kind and therefore knows that it will also see its loved ones again, and this awareness gives it strength again and again, and this strength is supplied to it by precisely those beings which are the aim of its longing; they can convey strength to the souls, yet unrecognized by them. If they approach them to give them helpful advice, then they cover themselves because the immature souls cannot bear their abundance of light. Thus they see themselves surrounded by beings who are, however, alien to them and who seemingly do not belong to any other sphere of light than themselves. But since they assist them with advice and deeds the imperfect souls are grateful and favoured by them and they follow their advice. And thus the mature beings draw their loved ones towards them until they have reached a degree of maturity where they become receivers of light. Then they are also able to see spiritually, they recognize their surroundings, they recognize the beings of light of equal maturity, and their bliss constantly increases because they can unite with those, because they see their loved ones again and now in turn assist those again who languish in the darkness of spirit. Only when the degree of maturity is reached which allows spiritual seeing is the soul free from all burden, for then it too stands in the light, in the realization of pure truth and in love. And every activity it now carries out is blissful because only love impels it to do so and loving activity always triggers bliss. Merging with equally mature souls which complement each other in most intimate harmony is the actual bliss, for it is most intimate love which seeks and finds union. And love is always blissful if it applies to the purely spiritual, for it is giving, not demanding. And yet this love culminates in the desire for God, in the final union with Him. And this desire will always be fulfilled, for the being may desire God at any time and it can also count on the satisfaction of its longing at any time, for God constantly gives, He constantly distributes His love and thereby makes the inhabitants of the spiritual kingdom the most blissful beings .... Their bliss is inconceivable, for love and light fill those spheres where the beings are allowed to dwell close to God, Who is eternal love and the source of light Himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Feeding the light and power current ....

B.D. 3325 from November 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

To be close to the primal light means light and strength in all abundance .... for the primal light, the eternal love itself, continues to radiate light and strength, and recipients are all beings who have found union with the eternal love through love. All these beings are permeated by light, for everything about them is purified spiritual substance which can receive God's permeation of love unhindered. Consequently, these beings are also light and strength, and since they constantly receive they also constantly give away light and strength, because this is their activity in the spiritual kingdom, to pass on light and strength. And the being will always be able to receive its spiritual substance accordingly .... For this spiritual substance can have many different characteristics, depending on the being's degree of love. Pure, selfless love is the prerequisite for God's emanation of love to touch a being, yet the radiation of light and strength can take place in infinitely many gradations, for the being can attain ever higher perfection, thus let the strength of its love take effect ever more intensively, which is why there is no limit to beatitude in eternity but it can increase because the being can always approach God and be seized ever more intimately by His love. There is a constant flow of light and strength from God into all spheres of light, and understandably the light and strength is strongest at the original source of the flow, which is why the highest bliss is also there, which prepares the beings for both receiving and giving. However, the beings of light have no self-love whatsoever and therefore the passing on of light makes them extraordinarily happy, for their love has to be active and thus they always consider the spiritual, which is in a lower degree of maturity and strives upwards. The final union with God is the aim of all spiritual which stands in recognition, thus has already found entrance into the spheres of light. The bliss of receiving therefore drives them again and again to help people who dwell in darkness, who are still devoid of all love and therefore languish in greatest adversity. They are without light and without strength and therefore also without bliss, and this pities the souls of light. They try to help them by informing them of the power and strength of love, by trying to persuade them to help other souls in need. For without love no human being can become blissfully happy, and without love no soul can purify itself, but without purification no light can be received either .... This mission of the beings of light is to participate in Christ's act of salvation, which Jesus began on earth and which is continued in the spiritual kingdom by all beings who have united with Him through love .... For only the redeemed can come close to God, only the redeemed can receive His emanation of light and strength and therefore become blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God reveals Himself .... promises ....

B.D. 3326 from November 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

My will is made known to you who devote yourselves to Me and want to serve Me .... For I Myself speak to you now and always, as I have always spoken to people who, through the working of love, made themselves able to hear My voice. I was amongst them in the word and will always dwell with people in the word until the end of the world. For I have promised My own that I will reveal Myself to them if they love Me and keep My commandments .... that I will guide them into truth and that they shall receive My spirit .... But My spirit is My word, My spirit is Me Myself, and thus I Myself am with those who love Me and keep My commandments, and therefore they can also hear My word directly from Me, for I reveal Myself through the inner voice and make My will known to them. And thus My disciples heard My voice, I was with them in the word after My act of salvation had been accomplished; they heard Me even though I was not physically present amongst them, and they recorded the word because this was My will. In all purity they reproduced what they had heard through the inner voice, for My word resounded in them clearly and distinctly so that they always and constantly knew about My will. And they conveyed this word to humanity so that My will would be proclaimed to all, so that they could comply with this will and thus become blissfully happy. But time has not preserved this word of Mine pure and unaltered, not everything is My word which is conveyed to people as such. It has been changed by additional human work, which can only be separated from the pure truth, from the word conveyed by Me to earth, by those who are able to hear the word again themselves through loving activity and the will to serve Me. My word will never be able to pass away, pure truth will always exist, it will remain until all eternity .... but the work of man does not last .... What therefore falls prey to human will of destruction, what becomes powerless and ineffective due to decrees and commandments, that is human accessory; for what is from Me is everlasting and will outlast everything. But I strive for a purification of that which is offered to people as My word and no longer fully corresponds to the word which is from Me, which My disciples have received from Me .... And therefore I direct the word to earth again, I reveal Myself anew and choose My disciples again whom I guide through My spirit into all truth. For I will always be amongst people in the word and hand them the bread of heaven, and especially when they are starving and lack spiritual food, food which shall revive their soul .... Then I open the spring from which the living water flows; I feed and water people by offering them the nourishment from the heavens .... My word .... My flesh and My blood .... Who wants to stop Me from doing this? .... Who wants to accept My divine working of the spirit as finished with the word that was commanded to My disciples? I remain with you until the end of the world .... this is My promise .... Why should I not speak to My own if their heart desires it? And you humans need My word which shall repeatedly make My will known to you. For the word has lost its strength if it is no longer purely offered to people, just as My disciples once heard it from Me .... But you humans need the strength which flows from My word, and thus I will give you the pure truth again, I will descend to earth once more in the word and will resound wherever people who are willing and able to love offer themselves to Me for My service and listen within in order to hear My word. And you should listen to them, for they convey the purest truth to you, they inform you of My will and initiate you into knowledge which only I Myself can convey to earth through My word .... And therefore believe that I speak to people again and again and am with them in the word ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Consequences of thought and action .... will decision ....

B.D. 3327 from November 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Man is given the freedom to think and act according to his will. Consequently, he must also take the effect of his thinking and acting upon himself, his thinking will earn him truth or error, depending on his will, his acting reward or punishment .... And he can make no one responsible for it but himself. But in order for his thoughts and actions to take the right direction which will bring him truth and reward, God, in His love, comes to his aid by giving him instructions, by informing him of His will which the human being should use as a guideline for his thoughts and actions. Thus He puts Himself in contact with the human being through His servants on earth and in the beyond by imparting His word to them through them, by giving His servants the task to proclaim His will to people and to preach the word of God to them. Thus He gives them enlightenment about good and evil, about right and wrong, but He leaves it up to the human being what he wants to decide. The human being is initially without any knowledge of what is right before God, but he can gain this knowledge if God’s word is imparted to him. However, he is not forced to accept it but only encouraged to do so, and again his free will decides; yet he can never say that it has to decide in one direction, he can never say that he lacks all knowledge of God's will, for God always informs him, only in different ways. For since God gave the human being free will, the possibility to make a decision absolutely belongs to it, and this again presupposes knowledge of God's will, otherwise the human being could not be held responsible. So He will not withhold this knowledge of divine will from him either .... But how he attunes himself to it is up to him. But the state of knowledge, the degree of truth he now finds himself in, and also the measure of bliss in the kingdom of the beyond is corresponding, for both are the consequences of his free decision of will .... thus the human being himself shapes his life in the beyond through his will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Concord of spiritual results .... Truth ....

B.D. 3328 from November 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The thoughts and words of all those who are enlightened by the spirit of God will be in complete concord, for they are all educated by God's spirit and can endorse the same truth, because they received the latter from God through His spirit. But the concord of thoughts does not depend on people belonging to the same school of faith, they need merely spiritually be on the same path, i.e., their life must correspond to God's will by actively practising neighbourly love. This awakens the indwelling spirit to life which can subsequently instruct them, that is, guide them into truth. But people who are spiritually awakened by the spirit of God will mostly pursue different goals than those which are generally required by ecclesiastical organisations. They will not keep to external formalities so much but make the heart of the matter, Christ's teaching of love, their guiding principle of life, hence, they will live their life according to this teaching of love, although in their obedience to the church they belong to, they also fulfil its laws. But the fulfilment of ecclesiastical commandments does not help them to become spiritually awake, only the fulfilment of the divine commandments, which require love, does that, this is why someone not belonging to an external church community but living a life of love can also be spiritually enlightened. For he belongs to the church of Christ, which comprises the community of believers, to the church which was founded by Christ with the Words 'Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My church ....' This community of believers can be composed of the most varied ecclesiastical organisations, for there will be truly devout people who practise love in each one and in whom the spirit of God can work. But they will be of like mind, they will endorse the same direction of thought, muster the same understanding for spiritual problems, strive towards the same goal, because the spirit of God guides them into truth, and this can never contradict itself. And the hallmark, the characteristic of the church of Christ, rests in the fact that all members are of like mind, but that they do not advocate externally acquired spiritual knowledge imparted to them by fellow human beings; instead, they have received the truth themselves from within, for even externally imparted mental information must first become a person's possession through the working of the spirit before he can endorse it. However, earthly ecclesiastical organisations demand unconditional acceptance of teachings which were conveyed to them from external sources; they devise a code of belief the rejection of which they portray as sin, thus people are not permitted to voice any opinion.

This is not faith .... it is not spiritually attained mental knowledge, which can be endorsed with full conviction if the person has not formed an earnest opinion of it first. The spirit of God can therefore not work in those people, since due to their lack of serious deliberation they do not provide it with the opportunity to answer their questions, to instruct them and to correct errors .... Hence the working of God's spirit is made impossible; it cannot express itself because it is not approached for an explanation. Therefore, such people will also agree in their opinions and thoughts, nevertheless, they only dutifully repeat what is demanded of them but do not uphold personally gained thoughts which were born in them of their profound desire for pure truth .... Thus it is not their own mental knowledge but is adopted from other people and therefore not their own spiritual spark's working .... Yet the working of the divine spirit is also credited to results which are far removed from truth, because people have no idea when and where the spirit of God is able to work .... because they associate the working of the spirit with a person of reputable position or distinction .... The spirit of God works wherever He wants .... but only where a heart willing and capable of love allows for this working, where God's prerequisites are fulfilled in order to be able to impart the pure truth to people through His spirit .... And these prerequisites can be fulfilled by all people, irrespective of which school of thought they belong to and what position they hold on earth .... Consequently, the truth can only be found where the spirit of God is at work, but it will always concur. As soon as different spiritual results and thoughts emerge, this cannot be considered the working of the spirit, and then there must be an investigation into where the preconditions had been disregarded. For the spirit of God always instructs people in the same truth, which is eternal and unchanging .... but which will, time and again, be conveyed to earth in purity where people, through a selfless life of love, awaken their spirit, which will then instruct them from within ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Personal responsibility .... Dogma ....

B.D. 3329 from November 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Every human being is personally responsible for his soul, and thus he has to justify himself for every bad deed as well as for every omission of a good deed. He can neither blame other people for his guilt nor can he have it compensated by others, but he has to make

Amends himself on earth or in the beyond. And likewise, he alone is able to raise his state of maturity, it cannot be given to him as a gift, but he has to make an effort to live his life in accordance with God’s will. Thus he has to accept the care for his soul’s salvation himself, because no other human being can relieve him of this. Subsequently, he also has to inform himself of God’s will and accept His Word, which reveals the divine will to him. And then he has to let God’s Word take effect on him. He therefore should not blindly believe what people want to present to him but first has to compare it with God’s Word, and only if it completely corresponds to the latter may he submit himself to its influence.

If the human being is responsible for himself he is also responsible for his own mental concepts. Consequently he is duty-bound to scrutinise whatever is offered to him, because this is precisely what he is answerable for. He cannot excuse himself with having been offered errors and thus he became unable to find the truth, but he has to make his own effort to discover the truth, which will also be offered to him if he asks for it. Since God will hold him to account one day He will first give him every opportunity to be able to recognise and live up to what is right. However, when the human being relies on what is given to him by other people he is bypassing all personal responsibility, he tries to unload it on the other person who has educated him. Yet God has given him intellect and the gift of thought, and by using this gift he can chose for himself what is right and wanted by God and act accordingly, consequently he can also be held to account ....

Therefore, academically imparted spiritual knowledge, thus including teachings accepted by the person in the form of formal education, cannot suffice to gain complete knowledge of God’s will as long as it does not, by way of his own reflection, awaken and increase a sense of responsibility in the human being .... And on serious reflection the human being will realise which teachings were given by God to people and which teachings have been added to them by people. Thus, in order to be answerable in the future, the human being first has to deal with the received knowledge and in doing so, providing he has a desire for truth, he will also be able to distinguish between truth and error. Whereas a dogmatic teaching will stifle his sense of responsibility in him, indeed it will have to stifle it, because the faith in it or the fulfilment of what is demanded will become a purely mechanical matter and the person no longer feels responsible for what he believes to do conscientiously. Because whatever he does is done by him with a certain amount of obligation since it is demanded of him .... It is not an act of free will, albeit he is also able to refuse or ignore the demand, but the inner urge is missing which should be the reason for every action, for everything demanded by God from people.

The human being should be conscious of the fact that God only values what he does for love, that his thinking and actions should therefore only be governed by love and that every lack of love is a sin against God, Who is love Himself, and that the human being has to be answerable for this. Thus, whatever he is ordered to do, whatever he is duty-bound to do, negates free thought and action. And the human being effectively only gives account to the world, i.e. to those who have imposed a duty on him. For this reason the soul cannot benefit greatly if the human being does not act and think from within. Consequently, since no person can ever assume responsibility for another person’s soul but the human being has to accept this for himself, he is also obliged to scrutinise whether his thoughts and actions coincide with God’s will, and therefore he has to know God’s will, which is imparted to him through His Word. And thus God’s Word has to be the foundation and not human interpretations and additions; and in order to examine this, in order to be accountable one day, a deeply felt relationship with God is necessary, Who will then mentally reveal His will to the person who has the desire for truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World renewal .... "No stone will be left unturned ...."

B.D. 3330 from November 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The renewal of the world can only begin when the old world is completely destroyed, and thus the word will also be fulfilled: "Not one stone will be left upon another." This is to be understood spiritually and earthly, a total spiritual upheaval will take place, and therefore a spiritual disruption, a state of dissolution, must also occur first, just as nothing will remain in existence earthly which was before. And both will be accomplished by human will itself. Earthly creations will be destroyed by human will, earthly institutions and circumstances will be untenable and thus many earthly changes will be made which will finally have the effect of the dissolution of matter. And this dissolution will also be observed spiritually, for initially all schools of thought will go against each other, one will be opposed by the other, the earthly authorities will take action against each one, and finally the battle of faith will break out which wants to make all spiritual striving impossible .... People want to eradicate all faith in something imperishable, spiritual and in a higher power .... And God also allows this, because all this must precede the spiritual change, because something new is to emerge from the chaos, something pure, purified, strong spiritual, and this requires the final destruction and dissolution of the old world .... Not one stone will be left upon another .... If the human being is attentive he recognizes the decay and therefore he also knows that the end is not far away. And even if everything threatens to sink into spiritual and earthly chaos, the human being should save himself from it, he should stand firm and not let this decay spread to himself. And even if everything around him sinks, he should keep his head above water; he should always stretch out his hands upwards, he should let himself be drawn by divine fatherly love so that he will not sink when everything sinks .... He should want from the bottom of his heart to experience the new world, to emerge unscathed from the spiritual and earthly chaos, healthy in his soul and full of hope for a new time which is spiritually and earthly peaceful, because God Himself is close to the people who survive this last time of dissolution .... For the evil will perish, it will no longer be able to rage on earth and thus will also no longer afflict people who are united with God through love .... And therefore the world will renew itself, it will no longer be the old earth, for not one stone will remain upon another, and the old earth must undergo this process of transformation, it must become a new earth, also purely materially, creations must pass away and new ones arise, because the spiritual renewal also necessitates a renewal of earthly creations at the same time .... nothing can remain as it was before because a new purpose is assigned to the creations and therefore the old creation has to completely dissolve according to God's eternal plan of salvation .... Everything will be changed but will not perish eternally, it will take on a different form because the old form no longer fulfils its purpose .... And this has to happen because it has been determined since eternity .... and because humanity's will has reached a point where it is far more destructive than constructive, and this is a violation of divine order. Therefore this must have such an effect that earthly and spiritual chaos arises, and this is the end of the old earth .... But out of this comes a new world .... a world of peace, a spiritual and earthly paradise .... in which love reigns, because the eternal love Itself dwells amongst people who remained faithful to It even in the most difficult battle ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God’s word imperishable .... indestructible ....

B.D. 3331 from November 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Everything that God's will has brought into being is indestructible. Human will can indeed seemingly destroy a work of creation accessible to it, but it is only a change of the external form, for the actual life, the life of the spirit in the shell destroyed by people, remains and visibly appears before people again in a new external shell. So, to a certain extent, outer creations can fall victim to man, but this never results in a perishing of their inner life. But works can also come into being through God's will which are intended to testify to His might and power, His wisdom and His love for the purpose of the human being's spiritual upward development. And God also protects these works from the human will to destroy in order to prove His power and strength through them. These are works which also come into being in an extraordinary way and which are therefore also recognizable as visible work of God. If these works would not withstand the human will to destroy, they would also miss the purpose, so to speak, because they are meant to be recognized as divine gifts and must therefore be imperishable. Such an imperishable work of God is His word, which He directs to earth in an extraordinary way .... The divine word is intended to be the basis for people according to which they can arrange their lives if they want to ascend. The divine word announces God's will, and only few people are able to hear the word of God themselves through their inner voice. Consequently, it has to be conveyed to them, it has to be accessible to all fellow human beings so that they can receive the divine word within themselves again if they are willing to listen to God. The individual human being who is able to hear God's voice cannot spread the word of God to the extent that all people receive the will of God. God, however, does not convey His word to earth because of a human being but through a human being for all who want to hear it ..... And therefore this has to happen in a form which enables the spreading of His word .... in the form of transcripts which reproduce in detail what the recipient of the divine word is able to hear through the inner voice .... And this transcript is His work, His manifestation of strength, the evidence of His love, wisdom and omnipotence .... And this work of His is everlasting so that it may fulfil its purpose which is assigned to it.

It is not human work, it is not human thought that is written down, but the human being's intellectual activity only sets in afterwards in order to mentally assimilate what is received, and consequently a spiritual power is at work, which the human being may call whatever he wants. But it testifies to a supernatural working, and what comes into being by supernatural means is also immune to natural action by human hand or human will. The purpose of this work is a purely spiritual one, and therefore spiritual forces are also the originators, but these are always the executors of divine will. But what comes into being in divine will remains until it has fully and completely fulfilled its purpose. Countless people are still to be informed of God’s word which guides His love for earth, and therefore this word must still be made accessible to many people, which can only happen by spreading the scriptures which contain the word of God. But once God has conceived this plan He will not let it be thwarted by human will, He will not let what flows forth from Him fall prey to people's arbitrariness .... but He will protect His work for the sake of people who desire it and derive the greatest benefit from it. And therefore a protective wall will always be drawn around a visible gift of God which shall make Him and His working recognizable. It will not be touched or affected by anything, by worldly measures as well as by natural phenomena, for what has emerged from God's strength asserts itself against the world and also against nature, for God is lord over everything, He alone determines the beginning and also the end, He determines the coming into being as well as the passing away, and therefore that which has Him as its origin cannot perish, just as He also protects all who are mediators of His word, who receive it and pass it on to their fellow human beings, as is His purpose. For people shall be instructed by God's will, they shall hear His word in order to recognize and learn to love God and to live according to His word in order to unite with God through it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Divine spark .... love .... flames ....

B.D. 3332 from November 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The divine spark in the human being can become an enormous flame and then it consumes everything that comes into contact with it ...., i.e., the flame of love constantly needs new nourishment, it draws everything into its sphere; it ignites and radiates warmth, it purifies and crystallizes what is impure, it enlivens and awakens, it illuminates and radiates everything and does not rest until that which is seized by it becomes a flame like it. And then the human being can leave the earth, for then he will have reached his aim, he will have joined the eternal deity, Which is pure love in Itself. The divine spark of love in the human being has made contact with God, Who is love Himself .... Yet it usually takes a long earthly life in order to completely change into love .... the fire of love is usually not ignited in the human being, the spark glows but it does not have the strength to take hold and let the flame flare up brightly. And therefore it has to be continuously stoked so that the spark will not go out, and it has to be nourished .... love in the human being has to be stimulated to activity .... A fellow human being's extremely strong will must take possession of his soul, his love must be so strong that he transfers it to it, and thereby the spark will also be kindled into strong embers of love, so that both flames can merge and now shine brightly .... Once this flame has been kindled it can never go out, instead it will become ever brighter and more radiant because it will always find nourishment .... souls in need who are now seized and consumed by the flame of love. For a loving person will not leave those souls in need, and every assistance is a renewed ignition of the divine spark, the flame in the heart will become ever greater and soon there will be nothing left in the human being's surroundings which will not fall prey to the flame. Yet the flame of love has a beneficent effect, it is gentle yet full of ardour, it will not hurt or harm anyone but it will delight, awaken and mature, but it will not leave anyone out either, for the flames of love spread very quickly once they have been kindled ....

The divine spark in man cannot be extinguished, but it can be buried if it is not yet big enough .... Then it will continue to glow under the cover of unkindness, but it is too weak to break through. If, however, a small flame of love comes from outside, then the divine spark breaks through and connects with the flame of love, and the flame is enough to consume what is still a shell, a cinder that prevents a bright fire. For the divine spark in the human being always drives him to love activity from within. The human being's will can therefore kindle the spark into the strongest flame, and this flame always takes the direction towards God, towards the exit of love and light. For God's love is an eternal fire which blazes in brightest embers and wants to absorb everything .... every little flame which has united with the eternal fire has reached its aim .... But countless sparks of divine love are still wandering around, they glow unceasingly but find no nourishment to ignite and blaze brightly .... Their surroundings are poor in light and love, rarely does a tiny flame twitch through the night; but where it lights up, the divine spark has broken through, and the tiny flame promises to become a bright flame, for it cannot be extinguished because the flame of love penetrates every obstacle, consumes it and its flame constantly increases. Yet the divine spark is a part of God, the flame of love is an emanation of eternal love, and therefore it can never be completely extinguished, it can only shine sparsely and sporadically where the human being's will keeps itself away from every activity of love, where he does not let the divine spark in him become a flame through active neighbourly love. And that is why humanity walks along in the darkness of night, and its little flames only shine sparsely now and then. And yet the night can be illuminated as bright as day where, through industrious activity of love, little flame after little flame is ignited, which come together, become a great flame and shine in fullest luminosity .... all of which strive heavenwards towards the great light, the eternal flame, with which they seek to merge in order to be close to the primal light, the eternal love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritualization of the substances of the body ....

B.D. 3333 from November 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The body should help the soul to spiritual maturity by giving itself up, by suppressing every desire and only allowing the soul's desire to come into its own, which, if the body releases it, completely surrenders to the spirit within itself, thus giving in to its desire and its urge. The more the body joins the soul's desire the more the soul's material external form spiritualizes itself, and then it no longer needs to cover such a long earthly path, whereas a completely materially attuned body still needs a long time after its physical death before it has overcome its desire. The spiritual substances of the outer forms of those souls are, as it were, refined, they are no longer so grossly material, although they are still earthly matter. The soul drags him over into the realm of the spirit to which it has granted all dominion over itself, and the body follows it willingly, it renounces everything that otherwise seemed desirable to it, it is completely without resistance and therefore also no longer turned towards the world. And a person will mature faster if body and soul are subject to the spirit within. The latter now rules them in love and wisdom .... what he demands the soul and the body carries out, and this contributes to spiritual progress. For the soul will be able to hear the voice of the spirit because the body is ready at the same time by keeping every disturbance away from the soul, by putting itself into the state that the voice of the spirit expresses itself. For the body must completely detach itself from the world, it must close its bodily ear and leave the listening to the soul so that it will then convey it to it. The less the soul is hindered by the body, the more audibly the voice of the spirit sounds to it. But the body also has great success. It overcomes matter much more easily, it is, so to speak, strengthened by the food which the soul receives, it spiritualizes itself more and more, and the soul takes spiritual substances of the body into itself when it leaves the world. The earthly material components of the body will not have to go through such a long process of maturing, sometimes they will even be admitted to the formation of a new human soul where they can completely spiritualize themselves. Where soul and body push towards the spirit, such spiritualization is guaranteed if God's eternal order is also paused in the upward development of the spirit. However, the course of ascent development can be considerably shortened when the spiritual's resistance is broken, i.e. when the spiritual itself gives up all resistance, which is always the case, when the body detaches itself from everything it otherwise strives for, when it facilitates the soul's spiritual striving by joining it and seeking to break every earthly fetter through conscious devotion and submission to the spirit within itself, which now draws soul and body to itself, and a rapid ascent development of both is now the result ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The cause of hard living conditions ....

B.D. 3334 from November 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

You cannot expect changes for the better in your living conditions as long as you don’t change your will as well as your conduct in life yourselves. Your perception of the purpose of your earthly life is completely wrong and you would never even think about it if you were given a carefree life of peaceful monotony or worldly pleasure. But you have to become aware of your true task on earth, and therefore you will be motivated by difficult conditions in life to think about it because only then can the knowing beings, who are responsible for your spiritual care, mentally suggest an answer to you. And these difficult conditions shall worsen if they don’t succeed in stimulating your thinking because in that case you won’t live consciously, i.e. you won’t strive for spiritual development, which is the purpose and aim of your earthly life. And therefore you shall have to endure worldly hard times and should not expect improvements as long as you don’t improve yourselves, i.e. as long as you don’t accept divine will as your guiding principle of conduct. Because God can only educate you such that your will becomes active by itself and you would only need a small amount of suffering if you thought of your own accord and shaped your life in accordance with its purpose. And you continue to be burdened by very hard conditions because you are not making any preparations for change.

The earth will see much suffering; hopelessness and anguish shall tire and exhaust the people, and yet they could provide themselves with an easier earthly life if they only recognised their suffering as a caution from God, who warns them in that manner to change their lives for their own sake. Because soul and body shall die on the path they are walking. God wants to save the soul and therefore puts the body under pressure, He wants to show you the right way if only you were willing to listen to Him, when you, because of a harder life, turn your thoughts to Him, when you question yourselves about the meaning and purpose of your existence and wish for a mental response ....

And if you listen to Him, if you heed His warnings and live accordingly, then He shall relieve you of your difficult living conditions .... He shall save you from all evil, spiritually as well as earthly, because He only asks you to consider Him and carry out your true purpose in life .... to strive for progress and not just concern yourselves with earthly life .... Then He shall take your worries from you where it benefits your soul, because God does not want you to suffer if you consider your spiritual well-being first. He must save you from eternal destruction by all means which, however, you shall suffer if you live a carefree earthly life and achieve worldly fulfilment .... then your soul will be lost and you won’t achieve your goal on earth, you won’t strive upwards and therefore will have lived your life in vain ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Guilt of sin .... forgiveness .... redemption .... cross of Christ ....

B.D. 3335 from November 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The graces of the work of redemption extend to all people who have faith in Jesus Christ. These are therefore also assured of the forgiveness of their sins as soon as they recognize them, repent and ask for forgiveness. For those who believe in Jesus Christ also know that they are sinful, otherwise they would not acknowledge His work of redemption. Consequently, they stand under the cross of Christ, they feel complicit in the suffering and death which Jesus took upon Himself, and they humbly bow before Him to ask for forgiveness of their guilt. But these people are constantly striving for their soul's maturity, and thus they will also take refuge under Christ's cross again and again if they are exposed to temptations in the battle of life or even succumb to them from time to time. For they know that they are weak and that therefore the danger of sinning is immense if they don't constantly pray for strength and call upon Jesus Christ to strengthen their will. They know that they can come to Him at any time; they also know that God is long-suffering and merciful, that He knows about His children's weaknesses and that He is always willing to forgive them if they have sinned and repentantly approach the cross of Christ. For the work of redemption was accomplished for all people and for all times .... His graces will always be effective on those who believe in Jesus Christ, and all guilt will be cast upon Him who took it upon Himself and atoned for it through the death of the cross. The work of mercy is so great that people are not able to grasp it .... Yet only those who unite with Him through faith can ever participate in it. And this is why the hardship on earth is overwhelming, indeed often unbearable, because humanity has lost this faith, because it does not flee to Him with its guilt of sin but is burdened itself and now also has to bear the burden. Their guilt cannot be paid off, it constantly grows and lies all the heavier on people who lack all faith in Jesus Christ. And it will become so great that the guilt will crush people, that they will collapse under it and no longer be able to rise, for they do not seek forgiveness of their guilt, and God's justice cannot redeem them if they do not desire His grace and accept to be redeemed from their guilt. A human being sacrificed Himself in supreme love and through His death offered an atonement to God which is sufficient for eternities that sinners find forgiveness before God for the sake of this sacrifice .... for He was the purest being, He was without any guilt, and therefore His sacrifice outweighed the sins of the whole of humanity. Yet His sacrifice of atonement has to be acknowledged by people, they have to be willing to accept the grace thereby gained or they will eternally be unable to be released from their guilt. Sin drags people down, Christ's death raises them up again .... Sin is the death of the soul, but under the cross of Christ it comes to life again .... Every person is sinful as long as he still walks on earth; but in faith in Jesus Christ and His work of redemption he finds forgiveness, he finds eternal life, which would be lost to him through sin. The forgiveness of the guilt of sin is therefore of utmost importance, it can only take place through Jesus Christ, it cannot be replaced by anything else, and therefore every person who lacks faith in Jesus Christ and His act of salvation will have to languish in sin. For even if he lives a life of strict self-restraint and purity on earth, the sin of his former rebellion against God, which was the reason for his life on earth in the first place, will still remain with him .... For this sin caused him to have a weakened will which is unable to offer resistance against the earthly temptations and temptations which make him sinful. For Jesus Christ offered His sacrifice in recognition of the profound hardship, in recognition of the weakness of will in which humanity finds itself due to its former sin .... And in order to redeem them from this He gave His life on the cross .... for He was full of love, and love seeks to bring help, love will always be redemptively active ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual arrogance .... humility - grace ....

B.D. 3336 from November 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Spiritual arrogance prevents people from recognizing the truth, for the truth is given by God to those who think themselves small and lowly, who stand in deepest humility and can therefore be appreciated by His grace. However, as soon as a person believes himself to be knowledgeable without having received the instruction from God Himself, he exalts himself, for the knowledge of man is small .... Even if he receives the pure truth in school he will only recognize it as truth if God Himself can work in him through His spirit. But God's spirit only works in the humble person who asks for the truth because he feels poor in it .... But anyone who believes himself to be knowledgeable does not ask for it, and anyone who believes himself to possess the truth does not strive for it. And this spiritual arrogance is a great obstacle for him, for he will not be able to recognize the truth if it is offered to him. But people who believe themselves to be called as proclaimers of the divine word are mostly spiritually arrogant. For they have acquired knowledge in a scholastic way by using their intellect, and they now believe that they are able to instruct their fellow human beings according to this knowledge. They feel spiritually superior to them and have often not yet established the bond with God which guarantees them right knowledge, i.e. truthful knowledge. Consequently, they are not taught by God and therefore not called by Him to the mission they have set for themselves. But if a true servant of God gets in their way, a person who is taught by God and called by Him to work for Him, then he denies him any authorization, which he, however, claims for himself. He does not want to give away the intellectual wealth he has acquired through study, but this intellectual wealth makes him spiritually arrogant, he himself claims an office which must be offered to him by God if he is to be entitled to administer this office. He lacks the inner humility which he receives from spiritual activity, for only through the latter does the knowledge he has received in school become comprehensible to him, it only becomes true knowledge as soon as he recognizes it as truth. The humble person who feels poor in spirit need not fear that he will walk in error, for the spirit teaches him because it can become effective in him. For God gives His grace to the humble .... He favours him with rich knowledge, He makes him able to recognize the truth, He makes him His servant, His representative on earth .... thus He appoints him to work for Him. But the knowledge of the spiritually arrogant person will never fully satisfy his fellow human being .... it is offered just as it was offered to him .... scholastically and intellectually thought through but not received from the heart through the working of the spirit in the human being. And therefore it cannot come alive either, it cannot awaken to life, but it is received as a word which only sets the intellect but not the heart into activity .... The spiritually arrogant person does not speak to the human being's heart, and therefore he will not have the success that a right servant of God has .... a person who is deeply humble and asks God for His grace ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Exhortation to work for the kingdom of God ....

B.D. 3337 from November 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

You should never tire of working for My kingdom, for time is pressing and much work shall still be done before the end comes. And you shall be active supports for Me on earth, you shall prepare the ground for Me and not leave any opportunity unused where you can supply the field with good seed. Thus you should speak wherever you find an open ear .... For My sheep are also in great distress because they are no longer able to recognize Me in the hustle and bustle of the world, in the chaos, misery and affliction. And I will make Myself known to them, I will bring Myself close to them, and you shall be the mediators. You must not be afraid to speak of My working so that they will also receive information about how I consider My own if they join Me and enter into contact with Me. They shall be strengthened in their faith, they shall lose all doubt about My love and justice, they shall always and everywhere recognize My hand in every event, and they shall know that nothing can happen without My will, that therefore even evil is permitted by Me because I associate it with a purpose which is beneficial for the soul if the wrong human will accomplishes something which contradicts My commandments. You shall enlighten people about their purpose of earthly life, about their task on earth, about their wrong way of life and its consequences. You shall reproach them with what I have to say to them, for I make use of you because they would not be able to bear it if I spoke to them Myself. You shall admonish and warn those who act against My will, and you shall strengthen and comfort those who want to belong to Me and threaten to become weak in the adversity of the time. I reveal Myself to you in order to restore people's faith that I dwell amongst them, in order to remind them of My promises which will truly come true because My word has to come true .... Yet even My own become weak and fickle and seek Me in the distance, Who is close to them. And therefore I bring you together with them so that they hear My voice through you, so that I can also speak to them and they hear Me, so that they recognize in Me their father Who loves His children, so that they see the good shepherd in Me Who does not leave His sheep without care .... And so you shall influence all according to their will, their state of maturity and their love .... You shall always and everywhere proclaim My word which you receive from Me, which demonstrates My love for you and testifies to My omnipotence and wisdom. You shall speak in My stead, for they need My word which I now want to convey to them through you. And if you give in to your heart's urging, if you speak where you feel compelled, if you don't shy away from openly informing them of My working, you will be successful, for My blessing rests on you and your work .... You will not preach to deaf ears but people will listen to you and take the words to heart .... and help will be brought to the souls in their spiritual hardship ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love work .... beginning redemption ....

B.D. 3338 from November 21st 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Every human being should contribute his share to salvation, and he can also do so if only he gives an example of a life of love. For by doing so he also encourages his fellow human beings to live a life of love as soon as love is shown to him at all times. Only love is redeeming, and only then can humanity be released from its spiritual and earthly distress if it decides to live a life of love. This will loosen the soul's cover, and at the same time the suffering on earth, which is often a means to stimulate the human being into a life of love, can also be alleviated. But people do not heed admonitions and warnings, they continue to remain unkind, their thoughts and actions are far removed from love, and thus they create an unbearable fate for themselves on earth, they are themselves the cause of suffering and misery directly through their unkindness and indirectly that they need a sharp antidote in order to change. But if the individual human being endeavours to live a life of love he will banish suffering for himself and his surroundings, for God will reduce it because He will come ever closer to him to the same extent as the human being practices love, because He will now keep suffering away from him or help him to bear it if it is necessary for the sake of his fellow human beings' souls. And every work of love attracts God, with every work of love the human being creates a weapon against suffering, he can now easily overcome it and thus increasingly recognizes the power of love. But above all, a life of love loosens the cover which still surrounds the soul .... And this is incipient redemption .... it makes itself able to receive God's radiation, His spirit, it gives life to the spirit within itself, the cover is broken which prevented a rapprochement between spirit and soul .... If a person lives a life of love for his fellow human beings, then the spiritual spark in him can connect with God's emanation, and where this can work, the spiritual spark in the soul of his fellow human being will also try to break through his cover by urging the person to do good works and trying to make himself heard .... Thus a good example will always inspire imitation, for this is the strength of love, the strength of the spirit which is awakened through love and which is constantly active and also seeks to make contact with the spiritual spark in the fellow human being. For the spiritual spark in the human being is part of God, and everything divine strives towards each other; but where the divine breaks through in the human being, there is also redemption .... The earth-bound soul becomes free, it casts off all shackles and comes closer to its original state again, the state of complete freedom .... And only love can bring this about .... Therefore, every human being should only practice love, to bless himself and his neighbour .... He should set a good example and know that he will not only break the soul's bonds but also reduce earthly suffering, but that increasing unkindness also means an increase in earthly suffering and that humanity will fall into an increasingly dark spiritual state from which nothing but love can redeem it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual power .... bread of heaven .... hunger ....

B.D. 3339 from November 21st 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The spiritual food must be taken in by a hungry heart or it will remain ineffective. God offers nourishment to the soul, but just as the body craves earthly food, the soul must also crave heavenly food, and the degree of craving also determines the degree of effect. A hungry soul is the right receptacle for spiritual food, it will process the food from the heavens and also feel what strength and power flows towards it with the heavenly food. It will not need to starve if it only asks for it; it will also not need to restrict itself because the soul will never be surfeited with spiritual food if it fully opens itself to take spiritual food and drink. But then the body no longer seeks earthly pleasures, its desire for them diminishes the more the soul strengthens itself at the source of eternal life. For now earthly life no longer means so much to the human being that he constantly wants to provide the body with earthly pleasures. His thoughts and aspirations are the spiritual realm, spiritual nourishment and strengthening of the soul. And such a desiring person will be well provided for spiritually and also physically, for he will want for nothing because he puts the salvation of his soul before the well-being of the body and does not allow himself to be satisfied with earthly nourishment, which the body certainly needs but which contributes very little to the maturing of the soul. But if the human being desires spiritual nourishment, the physical nourishment will not be without influence on the soul's development, for then it will draw spiritual substances from everything the body consumes, which will join it and increase its spiritual strength .... Spiritual food is offered to people by God Himself directly or through His heavenly servants who are in full possession of spiritual strength and continuously distribute food and drink to those who are in need and joyfully receive their gift. Anyone who hungers and thirsts will not reject the bread of heaven either, he desires it with all his senses, for he believes that he will pine away if he is not fed, and therefore he will not indifferently receive the delicious gift which is offered to him from above .... He will ask and give thanks for every gift and never ever pass by the lord's table, for he is offered a supper which seems more delicious to him than all the goods and pleasures of the world. And he is always invited to partake, the bread of heaven is always offered to him through divine love if he has a desire for it. And anyone who has once tasted the heavenly food will not want to miss it again, for it is exceedingly delicious and places the soul into a state of maturity, for it makes it capable of working for the spiritual kingdom .... Heavenly food gives strength and endurance, courage and determination .... The human being will become strong in faith, diligent in loving activity, fearless in confessing his faith before the world and therefore active for the kingdom of God .... For all weakness will fall away from him if he accepts spiritual food which God Himself prepares for him and offers him in His love .... the bread of heaven which touches the human soul extremely effectively .... His word, which is supplied as spiritual nourishment to those who desire it and accept it with a longing heart from His hand, which is always willing to give ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Shortening the end time ....

B.D. 3340 from November 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Great is the number of those who oppose Me, who have no spiritual connection, i.e. who only move their thoughts in earthly orbits and therefore don't listen to the messengers of heaven so that their thoughts could be directed towards the eternal aim, and these offer a welcome field of attack for My adversary .... For they give ear to the whisperings of his powers. And thus he wins them over for his camp and appoints them to fight against Me. I will still take care of them until they proclaim profound enmity to Me. Where I still know a weak soul I give it the opportunity to come to knowledge, and I don't cease to woo these souls, I bring My word close to it, I let My messengers step into its path, and I use every opportunity as soon as it is not completely averse to Me to change its thinking. But such souls are in the majority and they will dwell and rage under the influence of My adversary to the horror of My children. And the number increases daily, for the undecided also still fall away, who are not yet in the depth of faith and who live lukewarm and sluggishly, even though they are still devoted to Me according to the word, yet in their heart they are still far from Me and therefore cannot resist the temptations either. The world will tempt them more than their happiness, and thus they surrender Me when they are confronted with the decision. And it is only a small group who remain faithful to Me until the end. For their sake I will shorten the time, for even if the tribulation becomes increasingly stronger it will not move any of My adversaries to give up their enmity against Me and come into My camp. And therefore the time shall be shortened for My Own sake so that they will not become weak and fall prey to the enemy of the souls, so that their suffering will not last longer than is necessary for the completion of the last event on this earth. And I will stand by them in the great adversity and strengthen them through My presence, I will dwell amongst them visibly and invisibly, and they will feel My nearness and remain strong until I come and deliver them from their adversity. And then it will be the end for every creature, for only My own will be preserved, while everything else will perish, i.e. be banished anew in the creations of the new earth for the purpose of their spiritual ascent, so that even that which has apostatized to Me will find its way to Me, albeit after an infinitely long time ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Earthly fulfilment of duty .... spiritual work ....

B.D. 3341 from November 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Nothing should stop you from striving for perfection, and therefore you should not want to achieve earthly aims but only think of your souls and your earthly task, which alone is important since it shall earn you life in eternity. Therefore, if the world approaches you with its demands, then ask God for the strength to enable you to fulfil what is earthly demanded of you, yet know that God likewise makes demands of you and that their fulfilment is far more important, because earthly life was only given to you for the purpose that you strive upwards, that you become perfect and that you must not neglect this task if earthly life is to bring you success for your soul. The human being should never shirk his duties which earthly life imposes on him, for he should use his vitality in helpful neighbourly love; he should be constantly active, for only constant activity contributes towards the redemption of that which is still bound and wants to serve. But if he puts the work for his soul before all earthly work he will not do wrong, on the contrary, he will contribute to the redemption of the bound to a greater extent, and spiritual activity outweighs earthly activity many times over. Anyone who always strives to walk the right path on earth, who only wants to think and act in accordance with God's will, will always place his strength at the service of his neighbour, and what appears to be most important to him he will do first .... If spiritual work seems to him to be unpostponable because he recognizes the hardship on earth, he should give in to his heart's urge and be spiritually active. For the will to work for the kingdom of God also gives him an intensified feeling for what is necessary, and the soul's work should always be placed before all other work, after all, it is the actual purpose of earthly life. But as long as the human being walks along without realization, earthly fulfilment of duty is advisable and in accordance with divine order. But once the meaning and purpose of earthly life has become clear to him, earthly life recedes and spiritual life has priority, because this is imperishable and understandably work for eternity is more important than activity that only brings earthly success. The more mature the human being is, the easier it is for him to separate himself from earth and its goods, the less he demands worldly pleasures, and thus he must also then put worldly demands on hold, i.e. only comply with them as far as is absolutely necessary. Nevertheless, he should practice the activity of love, he should bring love to its highest development and thus let every earthly activity become an activity of love at the same time, so that he now fulfils both .... that he fulfils his duty on earth and yet strives for perfection. And he should use his strength as a labourer for the kingdom of God .... he should set himself an aim by trying to lead erring souls to God, he should help them to realize and thus be spiritually active .... then he will have double success .... he will help himself and his fellow human beings to maturity of soul and use his vitality for redemptive activity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Power of love .... power of the divine word .... offering the divine word with or without love .... desire ....

B.D. 3342 from November 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Only someone who directly receives strength, be it on earth or in the spiritual kingdom, can give strength, for the giving of strength is only a consequence of receiving, but this in turn is the effect of a life of love. A work of love can therefore also donate strength because God Himself expresses Himself in loving activity, thus a transfer of strength also takes place. This is to be understood in such a way that only good deeds have a beneficial effect, even if this is not immediately recognized, but that a person who is intrinsically unloving and whose actions are not based on love can never ever be a blessing. He can indeed seemingly have great strength at his disposal but this is only increased vitality which flows to him from God's adversary because he is in bondage to him, but it is not divine strength which enlivens, spiritually promotes and leads upwards. Only God supplies this strength to people, and this strength can therefore only be gained through loving activity, through a direct connection with God. Likewise, spiritual strength can only be transmitted by people who are capable and willing to love, because only such people are recipients of strength. And it follows that the strength of the divine word only becomes effective when it is offered to people in love, otherwise it remains a dead word. It is different, however, when a loving person desires the word of God from the bottom of his heart and turns to God for the supply of truth and strength from God. Then the transmitter of the word can be a silent instrument of God, then God Himself conveys His word through it to the desiring person and it will be received by him as a source of strength. For then it is God Himself Who distributes His gift, as He can also convey it to the human being through the scriptures which, however, only come alive when a loving, truth-desiring person asks God for it. The receiver and the giver must be in love if the power of the word is to become effective ....

A gift which is offered without love is only a form which is not enlivened by the spirit, it is something dead which understandably cannot awaken to life and also does not generate counter-love. Because the human being cannot receive strength through his lack of love he is also incapable of giving it away, and thus the state of powerlessness is everywhere where love is not cultivated. But lack of strength is also darkness .... Light is missing where there is no transmission of strength through love activity. And light is knowledge .... Therefore the state of lovelessness must at the same time be a state of ignorance, a lack of knowledge which corresponds to truth. And therefore unkindness has also expelled the truth, and it, in turn, can only be regained through loving activity .... But truth is the pure word of God which is conveyed to the person who is active in love, and he will also be permeated by strength and be able to distribute light and strength again. And if love for his neighbour impels the person to spread the word of God, he will also be able to present it vividly, and then it will also awaken his fellow human being to life, for this is the strength of the divine word, that it will not leave an impression if it offers love. And that is why God's servant himself must stand in love if he wants to be successful in the vineyard of the lord. He must recognize the spiritual hardship on earth and want to help people, then he will receive the strength to shape His words such that they are understandable and acceptable to people. Then the inherent strength of the divine word will flow into the listener, it will increase his willingness to receive, his understanding and again his activity of love .... he follows the divine word and makes considerable spiritual progress .... And this is achieved by love alone .... But without love every work is unsuccessful for its spiritual ascent development. And that is why so much work on earth is in vain. For even those who feel called do not recognize the necessity of loving activity and the powerlessness of the word which is offered without love. And this is why God Himself calls His servants on earth to whom He repeatedly demonstrates the strength of love, which results in inconceivable blessings and therefore may never be switched off if the human being tries to achieve spiritual success, for only love redeems, and only love leads to God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Working together in love in the end time ....

B.D. 3343 from November 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

My own will have to unite closely if they don't want to become weak and discouraged in the last days. They must lift each other up and encourage each other, they must unitedly appeal for My help and faithfully expect it, they must make use of every opportunity to listen to My word, to practice love and to hold an inner dialogue with Me, so that they will always be able to go about their daily work strengthened and meet the demands of the world, insofar as they cannot be circumvented. For the time will be hard for everyone, and anyone who does not draw strength from Me, who does not let the strength of My word take effect on him, will find it unbearable and push him to the ground. But I always have the giver of strength ready for My own .... My word, which is offered to you from the heavens .... Whoever has this will also be able to endure this time, he will not pay attention to the tribulation and will not feel the hardship so tangibly, he will always be led out again, for I Myself will spread My hands over him so that no harm will come to him .... I Myself will lead him by the hand so that his foot will not stumble, and I Myself will lift him up and comfort him with My word if he is despondent and his heart wants to tremble. And therefore My word will be the only source of strength, and you must come together for My word, you must let Me speak to you at all times, in adversity and tribulation, in anguish and distress, you must listen to My voice and do what I ask of you .... Always and constantly give love, for hardship can only be alleviated through loving actions. For then you will draw Me to yourselves and with Me you will overcome everything .... And if you also oppose your enemies with love you will also be able to achieve spiritual success, for where you give love you win the hearts and thus weaken the adversary's power. And you will have many opportunities to do so because adversity puts all people in a position to ask for help. Then you will have to prove yourselves, you will have to set a good example for each other and practice love practically, and I will give you the opportunity to be helpfully active so that you spur on your fellow human beings and educate them to love. And every circle shall know that it is protected by Me, which unites in spiritual striving, which is willing to serve Me and eagerly accepts My word .... I will always be in the midst of people who have Me as their aim, I will obviously come to their aid in adversity, I will lead the individuals to each other so that they can serve Me together, I will grant them all protection so that they will never need to fear, for the adversity will never be greater than He Who lets it come upon humanity .... Anyone who acknowledges Me as lord and creator of heaven and earth need only lift his thoughts to Me with faith and trust and I will not disappoint him .... His faith is also a guarantee for My help, his faith calls for My presence and his faith reveals My fatherly love .... he will not call upon Me in vain, he will find an answer in every adversity .... And therefore approach the coming time undaunted, let Me rule and don't be afraid, for My love and omnipotence will end the time and lead you, My faithful, through to eternal bliss, and you will thank Me and praise Me that you were allowed to live through this time of grace, for it will bring increased blessings to those who remain faithful to Me .... a paradise on earth and a blissful life one day in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Fullness of divine grace in the end time ....

B.D. 3344 from November 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The fullness of divine grace will flow to people in the last days if they are in particular need of it. There is nothing insurmountable for the human being if he avails himself of divine grace, and this grace will not be withheld from anyone who requests it in prayer, who calls upon God for help. And it will only depend on whether the human being opens himself to the influx of divine grace, whether he sends a requesting thought to God or completely rejects Him .... and thereby closes himself off to every gift of grace. If he only enters into contact with God through his will turned towards Him, he will also be able to dispose of grace because he will then be entitled to it without measure. But if he stands apart from God, then God's grace cannot be given to him either, because this requires the will of the human being, the acknowledgement of God through prayer. Even a thought turned towards God is enough for Him to lovingly draw close to the human being and bestow His gift of grace upon him .... but this can never be offered to a person who is hostile towards God, because then God's grace would be a means of coercion for that person's transformation. Although grace is always an undeserved means of help, a gift which is given to the human being through God's love, this gift nevertheless requires the human being's will to accept a gift, and God demands this will in order not to make him unfree. In the last days people will be able to avail themselves of an abundance of grace, for the greater the hardship the more lovingly God will consider those who approach Him in supplication, and He will also grant grace to those who are still hardened in spirit. But they can only become effective if the human being himself is willing to accept them. And therefore only the small circle of those who are faithful to God and carry Him in their hearts will recognize the fullness of grace. These will receive an exceedingly rich reward because they ask and wait for their request to be fulfilled .... because they bring all hardship before Him and ask for strength for their earthly path of life. Their pleas will not go unheard .... They will be helped in every adversity, in all situations and at the right time .... And this is grace, that God obviously helps His own, that He strengthens and comforts them, that He always lets them find a way out of earthly adversity, that He takes care of their physical and spiritual needs and that He sends them His word .... He will obviously work and speak to people through His instruments so that they will become powerful and courageous and withstand all temptations. He will bring people together that they may stand by one another and strengthen one another .... And all this is grace, they are aids which are to bring them spiritual maturity and make the difficult time before the end bearable. Yet anyone who does not desire them has no share in the bestowal of grace either, for the flow of divine love only takes hold of those who turn to Him, but the others are outside the circuit of God's love, and this through their own fault. For God does not reject anyone who approaches Him, He does not withdraw from anyone who acknowledges Him, He constantly distributes His gift of grace to anyone who wants to receive it. But he who rejects it will go away empty-handed and will have to pay bitterly for this at the end of his day. On the day of judgment he will fall prey to destruction, from which divine grace can save him if he accepts and uses it in the knowledge that it alone can save him from eternal ruin ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Multiple walk through creation .... God's plan of salvation .... recognition in the kingdom of light ....

B.D. 3345 from November 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The spiritual had a long way to go before it was admitted to the last test of life, to embodiment as a human being. It had to go through many deformations, it had to submit to divine will, it was deprived of its freedom, and thus forced, so to speak, it covers this earthly path, but with the final aim that it becomes finally free again. The embodiment as a human being is to be the last test in which the being has to prove itself in order to attain final freedom. That which it did in the state of compulsion .... serve .... it should now do of its own free will, uninfluenced, only pointed out .... it should be active in service of its own accord, stimulated by love. If the being is now willing to walk this serving path in love, it can overcome its last form in a short time, and it can enter the spheres of light where it can again work freely and unhindered in bliss. This is the aim and purpose of the change through creation .... Since the aim requires the being's free will, the being can understandably also fail if it does not use its free will properly .... it cannot reach the aim but take a wrong path which leads far away from the aim. Then one walk through creation is not enough but it has to cover this path again in order to reach the aim, sometimes even several times, until it has finally regained its freedom. And every walk through creation requires new possibilities to mature, again and again other conditions are set under which the being covers the course of development to the height. And this is the eternal plan of salvation, which only becomes comprehensible to people when they know about the primordial beginning and final aim of the spiritual through the awakening of their spirit. Only then will they be able to grasp God's infinite love and mercy, His greatness and omnipotence and His exceeding wisdom. But they will only recognize God in the kingdom of light when all veils will fall from their eyes and they will look back on the course they have travelled on earth .... when they know about the eternal creator's infinite loving care for His living creations, about their tenacity in the unredeemed state and the glories of the spiritual kingdom .... Everything that is only has the purpose of returning the spiritual to Him, which was once lost to Him through the will of the adversary, but to whom He likewise gave full freedom .... The mature spiritual substance knows about its shortcomings and its distance from God beforehand and is eternally grateful and devoted to God that He did not leave it in this state but tried to achieve its reclamation by all means; it knows about its own opposition and about God's overwhelming love, and it now almost perishes in love for Him Who saved it from the spiritual abyss. And even if the earthly path lasted infinite times, even if it brought the being immeasurable agonies, the being itself thanks its creator that He allowed it to take this path, that He gave it the opportunity to reach the final aim and to attain the vision of God. For this bliss outweighs everything the being has suffered in its opposition .... And therefore every new creation is a proof of God's love Who wants to guide the spiritual being, which does not yet recognize Him, into knowledge in order to make it blissfully happy for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Warning of the end .... spiritual decline ....

B.D. 3346 from November 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Humanity is unmistakably heading towards spiritual decline, for it is only pursuing an earthly aim .... the improvement of physical life, earthly circumstances and the increase of earthly possessions. But all this is contrary to the actual purpose, for the human being's purpose is to overcome earthly desires and only strive towards spiritual aims, thus to develop spiritually upwards. But if the spiritual decline is obviously recognizable, the last means must still be used to stop it or to hold individual people back from it. And therefore the earth experiences an excessive amount of suffering from which people should derive their benefit .... to refrain from earthly desires and cravings and instead strive spiritually. As soon as suffering fulfils this purpose it has not been imposed on people in vain, and the blessing of suffering cannot be denied. For only now does the human being pursue his aim, and only now does the soul mature, i.e., it seeks union with God and shapes itself according to His will .... Yet only a small part of humanity will consciously strive for this union with God and develop upwards despite spiritual decline. The majority of people, however, are not open-minded, and they also reject every instruction as to how they can reach the aim and what aim is set for the individual. But God still gives him the opportunity to change until the last end, and He often enough shows him the transience of earthly possessions, so that the thinking person now lets his thoughts wander into the spiritual kingdom and can also receive an answer from it. And many people will stand apart from their possessions and learn to value earthly goods less, and every detachment from them chains them more to the spiritual kingdom, which now begins to offer them a substitute as soon as they are given meagrely by fate and their earthly wealth falls prey to destruction. Then a new phase of earthly life also begins for the human being .... he has reached the crossroads and has decided on the right direction, he strives towards truth and with it towards the eternal deity, Which now confronts him everywhere, even if previously still unrecognized. Then his soul will be saved from spiritual downfall, for every striving towards God will be successful and protect the human being from spiritual decay, and the end will not take him unawares ....

(26.11.1944) For the end is imminent .... And therefore it is far more important to make provisions for his soul than to want to shape earthly life in his favour. Earthly life should only be used for spiritual striving, for working on one's soul, spiritual relationships should be cultivated, spiritual conversations should be held and the hardship of erring souls should be remembered, everyone should try to change himself into love and thus live as if every day were the last. The connection with the spiritual world should be maintained, i.e. thoughts should always be directed into the spiritual kingdom in a searching and questioning way, from where the answer will also be mentally conveyed to him .... All precautions should be taken for a speedy passing away, however, only with regard to the spiritual afterlife, but not for the world, for it will not exist much longer and any concern for the body's well-being or for earthly possessions is useless .... For it is coming to an end .... Whether the end is to be expected quickly or less quickly is irrelevant, for every day is important and therefore should not be taken lightly, no-one should put off until tomorrow what he can already do today, for he does not know whether he will still experience the end which is imminent. And therefore God admonishes and warns you long beforehand so that the end does not take you by surprise, so that you are not completely unprepared for it and have to fear it. For God wants to save you, He wants to protect you from another earthly life, He wants to help you so that you will not belong to those who will be condemned in the end, who will become completely unkind and therefore belong to satan. For this reason He sends His messengers to you beforehand and informs you of what awaits you; He does not leave you unwarned, He speaks to you through His messengers again and again and admonishes you to remember your soul, He shows you how transient earthly possessions are and thereby helps you to detach yourselves from matter. He brings His word close to you and thereby enlightens you about sin and its consequences, about the consequences of wrong will and a life without love .... But He also informs you of the blessing of a rightly used will, of your final aim and the joys of eternal life .... He wants to draw you over into the spiritual kingdom where there is light and bliss and therefore imparts the knowledge to you through His word. But it is up to you whether you evaluate His loving care for you and change yourselves into love .... Yet the end will come irrevocably, and blessed is he who prepares himself, who leaves the world and only strives to attain the spiritual kingdom .... For he will not need to fear the end because he will continue his life in eternity in light and bliss ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Surrender to God .... submission of the will ....

B.D. 3347 from November 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The more devotedly you submit yourselves to God's will the clearer you will also recognize His will, for He places the knowledge of it into your heart. Whatever you want, whatever you feel impelled to do, is also His will, and therefore your life will now also be peaceful because you no longer doubt or hesitate to do something but confidently tackle everything, for God's will is active in you and this will always express itself in serenity and certainty. Devotion to God is therefore a prerequisite for a peaceful way of life, for an earthly life which is lived in mental balance, in contentment and happy tranquillity, for then God will direct this life, He will guide the human being and He will reward devotion to Him with His caring love which will always surround the earthly child. Anyone who has sacrificed his will to God also accepts everything as God's mission, he does not rebel because he is firmly convinced that it is good the way God determines it, because he is of the same will and no longer resists divine will. And this concordance of his will with divine will is already strength-giving on earth, for the human being consciously opens himself to His emanation of love, which will always make him happy when the human being gives himself to God in prayer. Then God Himself can work in the human being, His will can drive the human being's will to spiritual work. And everything the human being does is God's working in the human being, Who can therefore become effective in him because the human will no longer opposes Him. And then the human being is relieved of all responsibility, he has to be good, he has to develop himself upwards, he has to be able to record spiritual successes, also towards his fellow human beings, because all his wanting, thinking and acting corresponds to God's will, because he has given his will to Him out of inner impulse and uninfluenced. Then the human being on earth has already reached his aim .... he has submitted himself to God and completely relinquished his former resistance, he does not take a step alone but always with God, Who now ushers him into His eternal kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Natural disaster .... Good and bad people will fall prey ....

B.D. 3348 from November 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

In their hour of greatest need many people will call upon God, yet not every call will come from the heart because the danger they are in will disable their ability to think, and thus they will merely address God with their lips and their prayer will fade away unheard. Only those who will be able to send their thoughts to Him, if only for a few moments, will be supported by God, either by rescuing them from bodily adversity or by still offering blessings to their soul before the end. Death should not always be considered the greatest evil, for if a person facing death has found his way to God as a result, it will have been an effective means for his salvation, which is more valuable than the preservation of physical life in spiritual darkness. And this is why countless people will soon lose their lives, partly as a warning to their fellow human beings and partly for the sake of their own spiritual hardship. But righteous people, too, whose life has come to an end according to God's will, will also be recalled from this earth. For where God Himself is recognisable, where the forces of nature, which are subject to God, are in turmoil, that is where His will determines who shall fall prey to this event .... Mature and immature people will have to leave this earth, yet if a soul has recognised God before its death its spiritual progress in the beyond will be guaranteed and the finished earthly life will only be a blessing. And the earthly adversity will be severe and still offer everyone the option of finding God .... for the natural event will announce itself in advance .... Unusual signs will indicate an unusual event so that every human being can still change his mind ahead of time, and through fellow human beings he will also be informed of the highest Authority, the Controller of heaven and earth, so that he will still have time and opportunity to join Him through heartfelt prayer ....

Yet then humanity's distance from God will be revealed for only a few will accept Him, only a few will turn to Him for protection and help in their fear and affliction. Most of them reject Him consciously and unconsciously; they watch the spectacle of nature only in hope of a speedy end and therefore the hour of adversity will hit them even more severely because they feel totally abandoned since they have no faith at all. However, even many of those who are distant from God will remain alive, to whom God will still offer the opportunity of gaining realisation afterwards .... Good and bad people will lose their lives, and good and bad people will stay alive, for this natural disaster is not a separation of the spirits as yet but only a last admonition prior to the final Judgment, from which all people shall derive psychological benefits. Even so, it is up to them how they will evaluate the last admonition .... they can gain realisation before or after the disastrous night but they can also keep their former frame of mind, and thus the big event will not have made any impression on their souls. And so, after that God-opposing people will actively aim to destroy all faith in God, and they will refer to this natural disaster as the strongest evidence of His non-existence, they will emerge as the greatest deniers of God from an event which was intended to lead them back to faith, and thus the battle will visibly erupt between those who became strong and faithful as a result of this event and those who survived it despite their unbelief; and thus everything will approach its end after the short time of grace granted to humanity before the last Judgment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

No knowledge, i.e. spiritual truth, without the will of man ....

B.D. 3349 from November 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The fact that spiritual knowledge is not imparted to the human being against his will is only advantageous for him, for then he would not use it properly and his guilt would only increase because he would then leave a gift of grace unused. He would also get into a state which would be equal to the compulsion of faith .... for knowledge would then force him to believe as soon as it is extraordinarily imparted to him, and a forced faith is worthless before God. Thus it inevitably first requires the human being's own will that God introduces him to truth, to spiritual knowledge, which is intended to promote his higher development. Therefore the knowledge will only become effective in him when his will demands it. He can certainly also acquire it beforehand through external transmission, through instruction by fellow human beings or through intellectual absorption from books and writings. But the will also has to be involved, the desire for truth has to dominate the human being, otherwise that good remains incomprehensible to him, thus it means no light for him. For if God were to impart light to the human being without his desire, then the striving towards God would be prevented but the human being would suddenly be placed into a state of knowledge, because divine wisdom .... the knowledge which corresponds to truth .... always means light for the human being. He would grasp everything, recognize the connection of all things and all events, and he would now also increase his degree of maturity .... thus he would inevitably become a mature being, but this would exclude his becoming perfect, for perfection requires complete free will. As soon as the human being is knowledgeable he is also permeated by light, thus flooded by divine strength; divine strength, however, can only be supplied to the beingness which consciously desires it and opens itself to the reception of strength. But the latter requires the will of man. If the will is not active, then also every supply of strength comes to a standstill, because God's radiation requires complete lack of resistance in order to become effective. But the human being is only then without resistance when he has placed his will completely under God's will, and that is a conscious activity of his will. Only then is an upward development possible, and only then will knowledge be felt by man as knowledge, as light and power from God. Thus knowledge cannot be imparted in a school-like manner, for even knowledge transmitted from person to person presupposes the human being's activity of will if knowledge is to come alive in him.

And therefore it is impossible to place the whole of humanity into a higher level of realization and thereby remedy the spiritual low, for this would happen against people's will and therefore would not result in their perfection either. And therefore truth, even if it is offered everywhere, will only assert itself sporadically, and that is where the will sets in and the desire to possess it. Knowledge against the human being's will only contributes to making him arrogant and domineering, for then it only touches the intellect but not the human being's heart, yet only where the heart and intellect are willing to let the knowledge take effect on them will the human being's transformation, his change into a being according to God's will, also begin. As long as the intellect alone processes the knowledge, this is only a body of thought that is inanimate from the spirit of God. It sets the activity of the intellect in motion and can also only be passed on again to the intellect of the fellow human being. The human being's will is only involved insofar as he strives for knowledge for the sake of earthly advantage .... He wants to be considered knowledgeable, to gain earthly goods and honour and fame with it and to outdo fellow human beings with his knowledge. And then knowledge, even if it is offered to him from a source which guarantees pure truth, can never contribute to the human being's ennoblement, for the heart remains uninvolved and the spirit in the human being does not stir, for it is unawakened, it still slumbers in deepest encasement. Then the knowledge, despite its content, cannot be addressed as spiritual knowledge because it was not imparted to him by the spirit within or he did not absorb with his spirit what was offered by the enlightened fellow human being. Mostly, however, the worldly-minded person will reject that spiritual knowledge because earthly success seems too small to him but he still strives for such. The working of the spirit can never be eliminated in the transmission of pure truth, of spiritual knowledge, and therefore the human being's will has to be active, otherwise the knowledge would be without strength and therefore of no significance for the human being's spiritual ascent. And therefore humanity walks in ignorance, and it cannot attain knowledge as long as it is not willing to possess and strive for it itself .... For the will is the first thing that causes God's grace to flow to the human being. But if the will is willing then the source of grace opens and the human being can constantly draw and take in the living water, the eternal truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Primordial beginning - end aim .... redemption process ....

B.D. 3350 from November 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The knowledge of the primordial beginning and the final aim of every work of creation is already to be recorded as spiritual progress, for only in a certain degree of maturity can this knowledge be offered to the human being. If this knowledge is imparted to a still immature human being he will reject it, it will not be comprehensible to him, and thus it remains completely without impression .... His state of maturity is not sufficient to let him recognize the truth, and consequently he still remains on a low level of maturity, i.e., he remains without realization of truth. The human being's degree of maturity is increased through unselfish activity of love, therefore a loving person will not reject this knowledge even if it is completely new to him and contradicts his previous thinking. For pure truth will always appear acceptable to a person who is in love, because it originates from God and the human being himself is in contact with God through his way of life. But God-connectedness enlightens his thinking, and this will come closer to the truth. Only with the knowledge of the primordial beginning and final aim of all created things does the soul's state begin to become full of light, for now the human being grasps the connection of all things, of all events; he grasps the connection of the creator with His creatures and of the spiritual kingdom with the earth. His knowledge becomes ever more extensive, his love for God constantly increases, for the knower must love God and want to belong to Him because he begins to recognize His great love. Knowledge is always an inner wealth, it moves the heart, it impels the soul to constantly increase this wealth, for once the human being has penetrated knowledge he is no longer satisfied but constantly desires to increase this knowledge. Spiritual knowledge makes the soul happy, it will always uplift the soul and therefore be aspired to by anyone who, through love, has reached a certain degree of maturity which enables him to receive spiritual knowledge ....

And once he has been introduced to this knowledge he can also be active in redemption and thus intervene in the process of redemption which wants to bring everything back to the state which was the original nature of the spiritual being .... highest perfection, freedom and power and love .... The knowledge of the primordial beginning and final aim of the spiritual in every work of creation, which can come to the being's consciousness again in the last stage as a human being, is already a degree of light, a partial state of freedom and strength. The human being is no longer in a dark spiritual night, nor has he completely fallen prey to God's adversary, he has already freed himself from his power through the working of love and only wrestles with him in moments of weakened will, for spiritual knowledge is an emanation of light and strength from God which enables him to escape his control .... Although spiritual knowledge appears unacceptable to the still completely immature human being and will therefore mostly meet with rejection, it should nevertheless also be brought to him so that it first stimulates his intellectual activity, so that it moves him to reflect. And depending on his willingness it can encourage him, it can spur him on to attain the degree of spiritual maturity which makes him capable of receiving knowledge which flows out of the spiritual kingdom and promotes spiritual ascent development. Light must be brought into the darkness of night, otherwise the human being could never be led out of the darkness, otherwise he would never find the right path that leads upwards. But only the knowledgeable can bring right light, only they are able to instruct the ignorant, and only where a certain degree of maturity has been reached can right knowledge be represented .... light from the heavens that shines radiantly .... the knowledge that provides comprehensible and comprehensive information about God's entire plan of salvation, about the meaning and purpose of creation and earthly life, about God's infinite, never diminishing love, about the binding and redeeming of all spiritual beings that once fell away from Him and about the final aim, eternal life in the spiritual kingdom. This knowledge is infinitely gratifying as soon as it is received in a certain degree of maturity, and although it is not yet fully effective it can nevertheless lead to the fellow human being striving to also reach the aim, a higher degree of maturity of the soul. For as soon as the human being knows what he once was and what he shall become again, he also attaches a different meaning to his earthly life, and he lives consciously, i.e. always with an aim in mind which he eagerly pursues. Then there will no longer be darkest night around him but the rays of light will break through and announce a day, a bright, clear day, which he can use for eager work, on which he can work in strength and freedom and thus participate in the great work of redemption ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's love and mercy .... depth ....

B.D. 3351 from November 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

This is the great mercy of God, that He lifts up to Himself the weak and fallen and lets it taste the delights of heaven. He does not leave it in the depths, but He Himself descends into the depths to offer His hand to the fallen and to lead it upwards. And that which does not openly resist Him also covers the path from the depth to the height, it changes, even if in an infinitely long time, into love and enters into intimate union with eternal love. However, it is not of its own strength but God's strength that works in the spiritual being striving upwards, and the fact that God supplies it with this strength is a grace .... It is proof of His never-ending love which will always and forever turn towards that which has emerged from Him. This love can never turn away from the created being but will always and forever apply to it, and this love demands an alignment of the being with God .... because such an alignment, a union with eternal love, triggers inconceivable beatitude. For this reason God will not condemn anything forever, only eternities can pass before the being has established its alignment with God and therefore has to languish in an agonizing state far away from God .... Eternities can pass where the being lacks all knowledge of God and this means a state of utmost darkness for the spiritual, which originally could dispose of strength in light and freedom which made it blissfully happy. And God wants to return this beatitude in the state of perfection to it again because His love and mercy know no limits. And therefore He first turns His grace towards him .... He gives him strength to live and to strive .... For this is a gift, since the being does nothing of its own accord to earn this supply of strength, instead, the being receives the strength and often does not even use it for the purpose this strength is intended to serve. The being fell through its own fault by turning its will towards God's adversary, yet it would never ever let its will become active in order to ascend again if God did not want to grant it His grace. God's love and mercy, however, does not leave the being in its self-inflicted state but He tries to help it ascend. And therefore He distributes grace upon grace which the being can use in the last stage according to its will. But freedom of will is often a danger because it is misused, because the will is used wrongly and this does not mean higher development. Yet again and again God's love is willing to impart His grace and His strength to the being .... because He does not want to leave in the abyss what does not strive upwards of its own accord .... He grasps what wants to be grasped, He does not force the beingness to follow Him, but again and again His love approaches it in order to motivate it to accept His help itself. For the created by Him was destined for beatitude and therefore remains in the abyss because it does not know about the beatitude of God's nearness .... because this is the characteristic of the sinking, that it lives in ignorance, that complete night surrounds the being and it cannot find its way out of its state of darkness by itself. And therefore the light itself comes into the depth, although not shining in its fullness, yet awakening a foreboding in the being so that it strives towards the light .... And this is grace which is never withdrawn from the being, the path to the light is always shown to it, only different in measure and effect according to its degree of maturity. But it is always the life energy which flows to the fallen being until it has reached a degree of maturity that it becomes aware of this life energy, that through it it can be active in free will, thus it can now also consciously strive upwards. For God's love continuously surrounds the beingness and helps it to reach its aim .... God's mercy seizes the unworthy and gives it new possibilities to become worthy of His love. And even if the beingness threatens to sink again and again because it opposes its own will to God's love and mercy .... it will be lifted up again and again, again and again God will place it on a level where it can start its ascent to the height itself, for He leaves nothing in the abyss .... His love never ever separates from His creations, and His creations are all beings which came into being with the help of His strength, even if His adversary's will was active during their creation and placed its God-opposing will into these beings. His love does not cease to lift and raise what has fallen, and His mercy determines Him to use ever new means in order to redeem the beings from darkness and to be able to introduce them into the kingdom of light, from which they have fled of their own free will in ignorance of their nature and their purpose. Yet God will lead them to this destiny again, even if endless times pass by .... for His love and mercy leaves nothing eternally in the abyss, He banishes nothing forever from His proximity which has belonged to Him since eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Childship to God .... Tremendous suffering on Earth ....

B.D. 3352 from December 1st 1944, taken from Book No. 43

In order to gain childship on earth the human being must shape himself into love and thereby enable himself to already establish union with God on earth, so that he will enter the spheres of light in a completely mature state when he passes away from earth. Hence his soul must have become so purified through kind-hearted activity that God Himself can take abode in it and his spirit unites with the Father-spirit. In that case the human being will have fulfilled his task on earth completely and achieved his goal and, as a being of light, will have found entry into the spiritual realm, where it will subsequently create and work. However, this degree of maturity necessitates a complete renunciation of material possessions .... This fusion with the eternal Deity is impossible as long as a person still clings to matter, since his heart is not entirely cleansed from cravings and therefore not yet prepared for the acceptance of the divine spirit. Then the human being will have to accept much suffering in order to accomplish the soul's final refinement, and therefore much suffering will be imposed upon extremely benevolent and devout people so that the soul's refinement can take place. Where people are burdened by particularly harsh suffering and nevertheless profound faith is displayed, the soul might have chosen a particularly difficult life for itself in order to attain the final goal on earth, the childship to God. This goal must be aspired to and reached on earth and will always necessitate the most arduous living conditions, because the soul must enter the kingdom of the beyond completely pure and unadulterated and this calls for a particularly effective process of purification. Suffering is always the means of help in order to attain the spiritual goal .... It shall lead towards God if the soul is still disinclined towards God, or it shall purify and crystallise the soul, so that it can come close to God as the purest being in order to be able to enter into the most blissful union with Him. Suffering and love must always work together towards deifying a person on earth; consequently, a loving human being should not fear suffering but humbly take it upon himself bearing in mind the high goal he can reach on earth, for he has chosen his earthly path himself in realisation that it will help him attain highest maturity if his will does not offer resistance.

Nevertheless, the delights of the childship to God make up for all suffering in earthly life a thousand fold. And the time on earth is short, it is like a moment in the span of eternity .... And as soon as a person is profoundly faithful he also can always receive the strength from God to endure everything that is imposed upon him, for then he will send his heartfelt prayer to God and God Himself will give him strength and make him a conqueror of life on earth .... God Himself will fetch His child if it has passed its test of earthly life and departs from earth as a pure being .... But his life on earth will always be characterised by love and suffering, because without it the soul will not be totally purified for admitting God into the human being's heart. This heartfelt bond with God must already take place on earth, otherwise the soul will not stand firm against the temptations of the world nor would it achieve total purification through suffering because it would lack the strength to bear the latter without complaining, and all grumbling or resisting still indicates a lack of complete submission to God's will. However, the soul must become as one with God .... It must have the most intimate bond with Him, it must want the suffering itself and also gratefully accept it as a gift from God in realisation that it pulls down the last barriers between God and itself and that only an overcoming of them will result in the highest bliss .... to become a child of God with all rights and duties .... This is every person's goal on earth but only a few attain it. Only a few are in such intimate contact with God through love that even in suffering they recognise His greater than great Fatherly love which would provide them with the most blissful fate in eternity .... Their fate on earth is not an enviable one, yet in the kingdom of the beyond they occupy the highest level .... They are in God's immediate vicinity and therefore indescribably happy, for they can act independently according to their will, which is also always God's will .... They can create and shape and, time and again, contribute towards the redemption of that which, still being distant from God, requires the most varied creations in order to advance their development. And this is the most blissful fate which fully compensates and makes up for the suffering of earthly life and should therefore be all people's goal on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Promoting the kingdom of God ....

B.D. 3353 from December 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Promote My kingdom without interruption and don't let yourselves be deterred by opposition or apathy. Humanity, in its dark spiritual state, is unable to recognize My gift and in it the one Who speaks to them; moreover, it is constantly influenced by a power which wants to distance them from Me, and their souls are weak and surrender to its influence. And consequently they reject what is offered to them by Me through you .... Yet your will shall not flag, your patience shall always come forth and your love shall have mercy on these souls. You shall help them in their spiritual adversity and again and again bring Me and My word close to them, for it will be a straw to which they will cling in the great adversity which still lies ahead. And depending on their willingness they will find their hold on it. What you sow can take root and yet still grow and bear fruit if the soil is well worked beforehand. And therefore I need you as My labourers on earth, for you should make the cultivation of the field your concern, you should not leave any opportunity unused where you can have an effect, you should take the spiritual hardship into account and allow the adversary's influence to be an explanation for people's repeated resistance. Yet your love and patience should not be diminished by this .... they are all My living creations whom I love, and they stray into darkness, they cannot release themselves because their will is still controlled by My adversary and because they are too weak to release themselves from him. Their souls are in great distress and their intellect cannot grasp this; and you shall help them to take a path full of light and therefore constantly advertise My kingdom. You shall proclaim My love to them and present My constant care for their spiritual well-being to them; and you shall preach love to them which brings them close to Me, so that they can also receive My strength .... the strength to detach themselves from the enemy of their souls. As soon as you can stimulate them into loving activity your work will not be unsuccessful and constant progress can be hoped for. And no matter how much they object at first, a seed will still remain in their heart which will sprout and spread in the time to come. And you should always remember this when you encounter resistance and the work for My kingdom seems fruitless to you. I am constantly at your side with My strength, and I Myself guide you to those who need your help, who are to be introduced into My kingdom and whom My love constantly surrounds, so that they will find their way back to Me, so that they will recognize Me and call upon Me in their adversity. And as soon as you can make them believe that their appeal to Me will not go unheard, you will be diligently active for My kingdom, for this faith can finally lead them back to Me in hours of greatest adversity, and then I can work Myself and make Myself known to them and have won them for eternity. For My love never ceases, and this love seeks to win every soul for My kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Mental influence by beings of light ....

B.D. 3354 from December 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

As soon as a bearer of light in the beyond, an enlightened being, has managed to be heard by a person it will always stay close to him in order to influence his every thought, thus in order to instruct him constantly. Yet the human being's will is always decisive as to whether the light being's endeavours are successful. For although the being is powerful and would be able to take complete possession of the person's thoughts his freedom of will is not restricted, hence the information is never conveyed to him against his will. Consequently, the light beings' teaching activity requires extreme patience. Time and time again they have to direct a person's thoughts to a specific subject which they are ready to explain, and they may not become impatient when these thoughts digress. Their love for people has to be considerable in order to repeatedly muster understanding for their failings and not stop trying to arouse people's interest in spiritual knowledge. For this reason a person in intimate contact with the beings of light will also have a different mentality; despite the fact that he is not yet being instructed in an obvious manner he will spend much thought on spiritual subjects, and this contemplation will satisfy him since it will result in an agreeable answer. And then the beings of light will be able to move into action, they are always able to enter a person's train of thoughts, they are able to transfer their thoughts to people .... Yet it depends on the individual's receptiveness as to whether their effort and patience are successful, for the more willing he is the more attentively he listens within, that is, he takes notice of his thoughts, he will not discard them instantly but think them through, and only then can they become effective, thus move him into action .... to do what he was mentally advised to do.

If the human being has paid attention to these transmissions then the desire will also arise in him to tell his fellow human beings what he has heard, what he has spiritually received, for whatever moves him will also urge him to pass it on. And this in turn prepares his fellow human beings for the light beings' work on them, for as soon as another person listens to what he is told he also starts to think about it, and the being of light will again be able to intervene and provide food for thought in the form of mental questions and explanations.

All people are entrusted to such beings of light, all people are surrounded by them, and they pay attention to every thought. And as soon as the thoughts turn to spiritual matters, hence to things which are unrelated to earthly life, which do not concern the body but the human soul, the beings of light try to direct the thoughts onto the right track .... by mentally whispering the correct information, the answer to questions raised, so that they, having arisen in themselves, will be considered and, with good will, also be assessed. For the thought only becomes valuable when it is put into practice, when the mental advice is implemented accordingly. Yet the light beings' efforts are often in vain with many people because they only aspire to purely earthly things and have no interest in spiritual work or spiritual knowledge. In that case the beings of light are grateful for every support by way of a human mouth .... For the beings of light can neither visibly appear nor introduce people to the right knowledge against their will, but it is always the person's own will which allows or rejects the light beings' work on him. And the beings of light are subject to laws, because the human being's free will has to remain unaffected as not to make it impossible for the person to attain perfection.

For this reason the right knowledge can only be made accessible to people once they employ their own will, by willingly accepting the influence of the being which, as a representative of light, makes the knowledge available to them. Only then will the light beings surrounding a person be able to do their work, they will be able to instruct him mentally and provide him with information about every question that moves him. Then he will always be spiritually guided and looked after, and his thoughts will be led onto the right path, for the beings of light have much strength and authority at their disposal providing the human being's will does not resist their influence ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Ability to know and love God .... restriction of freedom .... state of ignorance .... free will .... power of life grace of God ....

B.D. 3355a from December 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

God has certainly given people the ability to recognize Him but made this dependent on the individual's way of life, which he can lead according to his will. Thus the state of knowledge, of light, is also the result of his correctly used will, just as a wrong will results in a state of ignorance, of ignorance. Then the human being will not be able to make use of the ability given to him, he will indeed be able to think but with wrong results; the essence of the eternal deity will remain incomprehensible and unfathomable to him because it is love, omnipotence and wisdom and the human being with a wrong will will neither accept one nor the other because it is simply incomprehensible and therefore unacceptable to him. But if the human being does not recognize the eternal deity he cannot love it either, and therefore he does not seriously strive towards God either, for the spirit only seeks unity with that which it loves. But God wants people to love Him, to desire Him and strive for complete unity, and therefore He first tries to guide the human being into realization, and for this He requires free will, because everything achieved through compulsion is detrimental to the human being's soul. Love is absolutely necessary, only love brings knowledge to life, only through love is knowledge happy, and only through love is knowledge utilized. But the human being's love is a matter of will, and a human being is never forced into loving activity. But the ability to think remains primitive as soon as God recognizes that the human being's will is not turned towards Him and He withdraws His love and grace. Then his thinking will produce results which do not correspond to the pure truth which God Himself offers. Then the ability to think will only have an earthly effect, i.e. he will only use the gift of intellect to brood over earthly matters. But then one cannot speak of spiritual knowledge, and thus he will not use God's gift, the ability to recognize and love Him for the sake of His unsurpassability ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Ability to know and love God .... restriction of freedom .... state of ignorance .... free will .... power of life grace of God ....

B.D. 3355b from December 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

Due to its distance from God, into which it has fallen as a result of its past apostasy from God, the being as such is no longer able to recognize God and therefore also incapable of loving Him. And it would never lose this deficient state, it would always remain in the same lack of realization if God did not want to grant it a gift of grace in the last stage of its embodiment on earth .... the strength of life, together with free will, which enables it to learn to recognize God if it uses it correctly, thus to enter a brighter state. The beingness itself does not feel its lack as long as it is completely without knowledge. Yet it cannot feel bliss either, instead, evil instincts prevail in it which drive it to constant rage against itself, i.e. which make its dark spiritual state ever more impenetrable and the being is thereby fettered, thus deprived of all freedom. But the being feels the restriction of freedom as agony, but it does not understand that it is only the consequence of lack of knowledge, because every connection remains hidden to it. And it is this ignorant state which first has to be remedied if the being is to cover the ascent to the height, to complete freedom and fullness of strength. However, knowledge, the realization of God and His reign and activity, cannot be imparted to it against its will, instead, the being must use its freedom of will itself so that its nature will change fundamentally, so that it will emerge from darkness into light and thereby regain its final freedom. The whole existence in the embodiment as a human being is to be regarded as a grace, for it is granted to the being even against its will, i.e., the being's will has been directed by God until this embodiment, the being is in a certain state of compulsion .... in subordination to God's will, which is expressed in natural law .... to a degree of maturity which earns him freedom of will in his last embodiment, combined with the ability to recognize what is going on around him and the connection between everything created and its eternal creator. This grace is granted to every human being, but whether he uses it depends on his will; because free will once turned away from it despite the realization of the eternal deity, it is imperative that this will now also becomes active in order to rejoin it, which can only happen after the realization of the eternal deity, because this is the prerequisite for the beingness to also be able to love God. And without love the union can never take place. Every human being on earth is offered the opportunity to recognize God and to learn to love Him, yet as long as his will still opposes God the state of darkness, ignorance and lack of knowledge cannot leave him. He first has to break the shackles himself through his will, he has to try to break through the cover himself, only then can he use his ability and penetrate knowledge and truth .... into cognition. And only then will he be able to love God with all his heart and strive for unity with Him, Who will make him the most blissful being for all times ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Preaching love for its own sake ....

B.D. 3356 from December 4th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

It is not in accordance with God's will if His word is used as a means to achieve earthly aims .... if it is used to induce the fellow human being into loving activity in order to derive his own benefit from it. This is a misuse of the divine word and an injustice against the neighbour, for he is, so to speak, urged to be lovingly active, yet always under pressure which does not allow his love to develop. The obvious purpose deprives him of the joy of loving activity, and spiritual progress is rarely achieved. The divine word certainly teaches love, yet it is not the deed itself which is valued but the degree of love in which the deed is carried out. If an earthly aim is the reason for loving activity, the deed itself can certainly be carried out but the feeling of love can be completely lacking, and then it is a dead work which is accomplished .... but the human being believes to have fulfilled the divine commandment of neighbourly love. But the person who influences his fellow human being to carry out a deed for the sake of an earthly advantage by reproaching him for the divine commandment of love is worthy of condemnation .... The latter can listen to the reproaches, he can do what is demanded of him and yet inner love can be completely absent. But the human being does not give an account of his inner feelings but is satisfied with having accomplished an act which apparently corresponds to the divine commandment of love. But the human being who strives for his own advantage and tries to induce his fellow human being does not observe the commandment of unselfish neighbourly love himself but tries to harm his fellow human being. Consequently, he is not justified in invoking the divine commandment of love; he thereby makes himself sinful, for this is no teaching and no educating to love, but the deed itself is given more priority. Love alone, however, is decisive for the soul's progress .... And this way of preaching love can often be found where earthly aims are pursued which require people's cooperation .... aims which mean an increase in power and which cannot be reconciled with true neighbourly love. And then the divine commandments come into a false light with those who seriously strive and now become suspicious because the representatives of this doctrine of love obey it the least and do not give true, unselfish love to their neighbour. The divine word is misused but people seek cover behind this word by citing it, yet it is not followed by the representatives of the divine teaching who strive for earthly aims .... power and wealth. And these inflict damage on humanity which, however, is rarely recognized, because a person who believes himself to be lovingly active does not practice love .... but the love of the heart must inevitably impel him into action .... for only this love is redeeming, and only this love connects the human being with God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Fulfilment of the divine commandments .... knowledge of God ....

B.D. 3357 from December 5th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

To walk the right path on earth requires the fulfilment of divine commandments which, however, are extremely easy to fulfil if the human being lives in love, i.e. if he has the instinct from within to be good and to do good .... Then he will not feel God's commandments as pressure or influence which inhibits him, but he will strive of his own accord to do the same as God demands of him, and then he will also walk the right path. Then he does not need any commandments because his nature changes to love of its own accord and because his will strives towards God, thus the spiritual in him is already in the recognition of the eternal deity, even if the human being is not aware of it or has the corresponding knowledge. The knowledge is certainly already slumbering in him but has not yet come to light, and yet his soul recognizes God, otherwise it would not strive for good. The human being will also strive for perfection, for his heart, which is willing and able to love, impels him to constant activity in love. Thus his actions and thoughts do not contradict the commandments of love which God has given in order to make it possible for people to change according to His will. For many people's knowledge of good and evil is not so well developed because their inner will is still turned towards God's adversary. The latter clouds the human being's clear perception of good and evil, he presents evil in such a light that it seems tempting to him. And thus a person who has fallen under his influence, who allows all bad instincts to take effect in him, can nevertheless be convinced within himself that he is acting right, for he only sees his own benefit and considers everything to be good which brings him advantage. The deeper he sinks, i.e. falls into the power of God's adversary, the more his knowledge of good and evil fades. And the divine commandments shall now be a guideline for him as soon as he seriously endeavours to live right on earth. For again and again his wrong way of life has to be held up to him and the divine commandments have to be his standard by which his deeds are evaluated and judged. The commandment of love will always put one's own advantage aside and protect the neighbour's advantage, and only when the human being observes this will he begin to submit to these commandments. Individual commandments had to be issued for the person under the influence of the adversary by which he can recognize the wrongness of his thoughts and actions. The person who is in love, on the other hand, does not need these commandments, it is not possible for him to transgress the individual commandments because love prevents him from doing what a person without love does without hesitation. In a loving person the good forces are active and these keep him back from every thoughtless bad deed, whereas the God-remote person, who is devoid of all love, grants access to the forces of evil and these repeatedly drive him to carry out unloving actions. But if every single commandment is held up to him, the feeling of responsibility for his actions can also be awakened in him and he will then carry out a bad deed with inhibitions which can even result in a change of his thinking, providing he decides to change his way of life in anticipation of a life after death which seems forfeit to him ....

Then he directs his attention to the salvation of his soul, then he seizes every opportunity to gain information about God's will, and he seriously repents of his failed life, and then he seeks to change .... He detests himself and his previous actions, he acknowledges the divine commandments and henceforth endeavours to live in accordance with them .... And only then will he be granted spiritual success, i.e. his soul can still develop upwards shortly before his death, and although its degree of maturity is still low it nevertheless enters the spiritual kingdom with the realization of the eternal deity, and it is no longer completely turned away from God. As soon as it acknowledges God and His commandments it is saved, it is on the path of ascent, its ascent development has begun and the soul will also reach its aim, if not on earth then nevertheless one day in the spiritual kingdom. Yet as long as the human being ignores the divine commandments or associates the fulfilment of these with earthly advantages the soul will remain on the lowest spiritual level, and then it will also remain in dark spiritual night .... It does not recognize God and cannot love Him either, it will not strive towards Him but turn to God's adversary who, however, can never make the soul knowledgeable, thus he cannot impart knowledge of God to it either .... And it is this knowledge which humanity lacks, the knowledge of a God of love Who is omnipotent and wise and wants to win people over for Himself .... As soon as the human being is enlightened, as soon as he believes in God as a supremely perfect being, he will also take notice of what this supreme being requires of the human being .... and he will do this out of innermost impulse, because love for God awakens in him and he seeks to join the supreme, most perfect being .... And then he will not need any commandments but he will be full of love for God and his neighbour from within ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Progress - standstill - decline in the spiritual world ....

B.D. 3358 from December 6th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

In the spiritual world there is neither a standstill nor a decline as soon as the being is in realization, thus it has entered the kingdom of light. For since it then constantly receives strength it is also constantly active, and every activity is an activity in love which signifies spiritual progress. Light and strength receivers in the spiritual kingdom can never remain in inactivity, which would be equal to a standstill, or never think and act without love and thus cause a decline. Instead, the being constantly strives upwards, its strength constantly increases through its emission, and it can radiate ever brighter light and therefore be inconceivably blissful. For the state of light is bliss .... And therefore all spiritual beings must one day be released from their dark state, because this is the activity of the beings of light in the spiritual kingdom to break through the darkness, to bring light to the lightless beings. Only endless times will pass before all spiritual beings are in the state of light, thus in unlimited bliss. And that is why innumerable creations are still needed where the spiritual can mature, and these creations are also products of the spiritual working of love. The activity of the beings of light in the spiritual kingdom varies according to their degree of perfection and consists of transmitting light and strength, of imparting knowledge to the ignorant and supplying vitality or also of creating and shaping earthly creations according to God's will, thus an increased emanation of God's strength, so that this strength becomes visible in creations which carry life within themselves because they contain the still immature spiritual substances for the purpose of maturing. These creations are therefore the spiritual will which has become form, which in union with God has a measure of strength at its disposal and fulfils and expresses His will through these creations. These creations are God's works because His strength and power become visible in them, yet countless beings work in His will and participate in the shaping and preservation of all material creation because they find highest happiness in it and bring to bear the strength which constantly flows to them from God. For they cannot help but be active in love and therefore again and again create new opportunities for the still undeveloped spiritual to mature. This is the privilege of God's children who take on the father’s inheritance and can therefore create and shape like Him, using the strength from God which constantly flows to them because they are in the most intimate union with Him ....

And yet for them there is no limit to their bliss .... their spiritual abilities will never reach a limit, for the unlimited is the characteristic of perfection .... And thus they approach God more and more, although they are merged with Him eternally. But the eternal deity Itself is an entity Which is nevertheless constantly striven for because It is perfected beyond all measure and can never be reached in Its perfection. Thus, in the kingdom of light there is only constant upward development and constantly increasing abundance of light, yet whatever is outside the kingdom of light remains at a standstill or declines in its development because it is powerless and left to its own devices and therefore cannot receive strength either, unless it decides of its own free will to be of service with love .... Then strength will be imparted to it, and then the union with equally mature beings will take place and the slow ascent into the spheres of light will begin. But if this will is not present then it will remain in a powerless, dark state for eternities, or it will sink down into the deepest depths and harden again in its substance until it is banished again in new works of creation for the purpose of overcoming matter. And this state is inconceivably agonizing for the spiritual, it is inactive, unfree and ignorant, it is God-distant and powerless .... It has to cover the path of ascent development until it reaches the stage of freedom of will, until it can receive spiritual strength again which God imparts to it through His messengers, as soon as it is willing to use it itself to approach God. Only then does the activity of the beings of light begin, which then provide the being with love and patience in order to enable it to unite with God, in order to make it mature for the spiritual kingdom, for the spheres of light in which it can attain the vision of God and be blissfully happy, because it is constantly nourished with His strength and thus tangibly feels the closeness to God, which makes it the most blissful being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Free will .... Knowledge of good and evil .... The new earth ....

B.D. 3359 from December 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

The human being has free will .... But the use of this free will necessitates a clear understanding of what it should as well as what it can strive for, since the will must be able to choose either direction in order to make a decision .... Hence it must be possible for the human being to distinguish between good and evil otherwise the freedom of his will would be futile or could be questioned. And for that reason God gave the human being intelligence .... Therefore, not to use intellect means to ignore the gift of free will, thus the human being has the duty to apply his intelligence or else he will be held responsible. And this results in the necessity to reflect on the meaning and purpose of life, because it also gives rise to all other questions which have to be considered in order to make a free decision.

In order to achieve spiritual growth it is absolutely essential for the human being to clarify his inner attitude towards God, towards righteousness, for him to learn to understand that a sincere relationship with God is the purpose of earthly life .... that his free will consciously strives towards God and affirms what is good. Hence he also has to know of the power of evil, he has to get to know it so that he can despise it and choose between one and the other. For this reason evil cannot be expelled from the world or the human being could never make a free decision of will. Evil has to be given some room to vent its fury .... And this is God’s adversary’s influence on human beings which is not denied to him because he can, at the same time, release the powers of good, i.e. the human will is prompted to aspire for good or for bad. Consequently even evil forces are of service to God because they inadvertently help the soul to ascend if it uses its free will correctly.

However, they frequently use their influence beyond what is allowed .... in that they, whose actions are not refused by God, try to prevent good actions .... by making it impossible for people to freely choose between good and evil .... by withholding the knowledge of good, of God, and thus try to compel the human will. And for that reason God puts an end to their activities for a long time .... He confines the forces, who had a limited amount of freedom, for a long time, but at the same time also prevents people, who have not yet clearly decided or whose decision gave evil forces power over them, from using their free will. Only those who have chosen God of their own accord and in spite of the greatest temptations will stay alive because they need no further test of will since they have endured the most difficult trial.

In the coming period only people who have undertaken this test of will can live on earth, who knew the effects of the opposing forces, who were exposed to them and yet escaped them by virtue of their free will, because only they have attained the degree of maturity which allows them to live on earth without being influenced by God’s adversary; while those who have failed must endure the long process of development again until they get at the stage once more when they can use their freedom of will .... Human beings always have to encounter good and evil and therefore the earth will remain a battlefield for both powers as long as immature spirits are embodied on it .... In the beginning the new earth will only accommodate beings of light, i.e. mature human beings shall live on the new earth and keep in constant contact with the beings of light in the spiritual kingdom, and God’s might and power will prevent evil from approaching the people. But the first people of the new earth don’t need further trials and therefore negative forces need not be close to earth either, which manifests itself in the fact that earth is in a state of profound peace, in a condition of mutual understanding and with societies of people living in perfect harmony, because love rules and no God-opposing entity can exist in the presence of love.

But this condition will not last forever because later generations will once again give power to God’s adversary over themselves, they will gladly give in to his temptations and distance themselves to the same extent from God, Who wanted to create a paradise for them on the new earth .... And thus the battle between light and darkness will start anew, and this shall again continue until the end of a redemption period, in order that human beings can decide of their own free will which Lord they acknowledge; and they will be judged in eternity in accordance with their free will .... they will have to suffer in darkness or approach eternal light until they are united with the primal light ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Instrument of God requires total submission and surrender to God ....

B.D. 3360 from December 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Anyone who has been given the grace to be able to be active in enlightenment is also in a service relationship with God, i.e. he has offered himself to Him of his own free will and has been accepted. And therefore he is now also prepared by God Himself for His service. The human being's will must therefore have become active first. Consequently, it is not an arbitrary preference of a person by God but an effect of free will which is paired with serving neighbourly love. This gives people proof of what the right will and loving activity is capable of, what strength is released through both and how obviously God expresses Himself if the human being establishes intimate contact with Him. A conscious will to serve Him has to be expressed, the human being has to completely place his will under God's will, he has to devote himself to Him with body and soul, only then can God work through Him, thus things can be accomplished which seemingly surpass human abilities. Wanting to serve God is the most beautiful and successful task on earth, but it requires complete submission. The human being must allow himself to be pulled and guided, he may not do anything on his own authority, he must hand himself over into God's hand and only want to live for God's pleasure, then God will take hold of him and his path will be marked out from the start. The human being no longer needs to fear going wrong if he has expressed his God-centred will to Him through his request to want to serve Him. Serving in love is the human being's task on earth, and he can do this at any time and in any place, in all circumstances of life and all works of creation .... And if he places himself at God's disposal he will be admitted to a great serving task .... to contribute to the spiritual development of man. He is used, as it were, as God's instrument to convey His will to fellow human beings. Yet this ministry requires the abandonment of one's own will, for it is a spiritual mission which requires the strong will to abandon earthly well-being, i.e. physical desire, and to become completely spiritually attuned. And this will has to overcome all resistances and constantly fetch the strength from the intimate connection with God. As long as the strength of such a will is not mustered, it is not suitable for this service. God, however, knows about the human being's will, about his ability and about using it of his own free will. And therefore He will grant the right people His grace to be able to work for Him on earth. Profound humility and a strong will must prevail in the one who wants to serve Him on earth by setting the redemption of the unfree spiritual as his aim and tackling his work in prayer for God's help. Yet only few apply themselves to God for this work on earth, and therefore it is an extraordinary phenomenon that God Himself instructs a person in a way which makes His working evidently recognizable. Humanity is already too far removed from God to have any understanding for it, even if it still acknowledges God according to the word and does not deny His omnipotence and love. But as soon as this omnipotence and love gives a visible sign it does not recognize God in it, instead it doubts that He obviously expresses Himself, and for them He is a distant being. Yet God wants to bring Himself close to people, He wants to inform them that they are able to feel Him daily and hourly if they approach Him correctly, if they seek Him and desire to enter into contact with Him. And for this He uses a willing earthly person who has desired His nearness and who should and can now provide fellow human beings with the evidence that and how God expresses Himself when the human being opens up to Him. It depends on the person's will whether he is able to recognize Him, and in order to change this will, if he is still turned away from God, he should be instructed, he should be given the knowledge of God's will in order to then voluntarily submit himself to it, for only then will he be able to feel God's nearness, and only then can he receive strength for spiritual ascent development. But since this is the human being's final aim on earth and at the same time signifies complete union with God, a start must be made .... the human being's desire to join God must be awakened. Yet this desire is only awakened when the human being recognizes God as love, and this, in turn, is the result of his own activity of love. But since the human being is devoid of all knowledge at the beginning of his embodiment, this must first be imparted to him, that is, the divine commandments must be taught to him first, so that by fulfilling them he then puts himself into a state which brings him closer to God. Faith in God must come alive in him .... And therefore God reveals Himself to people again and again, He gives them evidence of His love, might and wisdom. Yet this is only possible through people so as not to force faith .... it is only possible through people who no longer resist Him but are completely devoted to Him. He uses them to bring Himself close to all people. The human being himself is only an instrument of God through whom His will is expressed. But the fact that he is used by God as an instrument is the result of his complete devotion to Him. He will never be called upon for such a task against his will, for he stands in the midst of a flow of grace whose influx, however, necessitates his opening, otherwise grace could not be supplied to him in this measure. God certainly needs servants on earth but they must be willing to serve Him voluntarily, only then are they suitable as instruments and their work on earth will be successful. It is not spiritual coercion on the part of God which is exerted on those servants, instead, through their will they have to provide evidence themselves of the strength and wisdom the human being can attain who surrenders his will to God and accepts unmeasured grace from Him. He shall be an example for his fellow human beings which shall serve them as an incentive, for only then will they develop upwards when they start their soul's work with the surrender of their own will, when they fully consciously strive towards God by fulfilling His commandments. Then they will also feel the strength, they will recognize God and learn to love Him and reach their aim on earth .... to find union with God, as is their destiny ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual need .... great earthly sorrow .... prayer ....

B.D. 3361 from December 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

There is great spiritual hardship on earth and My love is unable to banish it, for people's will resists My help. It is an unparalleled chaos and yet humanity cannot find its way back to Me because it has already distanced itself too far and no longer recognizes Me. It has no faith, it lives without love and therefore also without recognizing the truth. People live and yet are spiritually dead, they use their intellect and will wrongly, they ponder and research, they think and act but without consulting Me, they are completely ignorant of My will because they don't listen to My word when I bring it to them. They don't let themselves be taught by Me but listen to those who are ignorant themselves; they are incapable of hearing My voice themselves because they lack love and their spirit remains unawakened. And yet, they believe to stand in truth or they are satisfied with what they were commanded out of tradition. And I cannot bring them help because they do not accept it. And the hardship will increase, people will no longer know where to turn and they will lack all strength to endure the coming difficult time. For the spiritual hardship can only be remedied through physical hardship, through earthly tribulation and suffering of an extraordinary kind .... the latter is intended to make them turn to Me in search of help so that I can assist them, yet I have to possess their will first .... The will, however, will only become compliant when the human being no longer has any earthly hope, when he realizes that there is no way out for him and that he is hopelessly lost unless help comes to him from above .... Faith must be born out of this adversity .... when everything around the human being breaks down, when only life is desirable to him; then he calls to the one Who gave him life .... then he gives up all resistance and bows before the lord and creator, and then he prays .... And this is how far I have to lead people, in spite of My love .... precisely because I love them .... I must intensify the hardship if they cannot be won any other way, I must keep Myself hidden from them beforehand so that I can then reveal Myself to them .... I must let them sink if they do not take hold of My hand which wants to bring them salvation .... I must seemingly act mercilessly because they do not submit to My love. And yet, My love is constantly active and concerned about their salvation. And therefore I always send My messengers to those who are in spiritual hardship, who want to escape the chaos and are unable to do so on their own. For they are too weak because they don't believe and therefore don't ask for strength either. But they have to gain faith themselves by letting their intellect become active and thinking in striving for the pure truth .... Then I will reveal Myself to them and they will also recognize Me as soon as they show Me love, which they demonstrate through unselfish neighbourly love .... For I have mercy on everyone who is of good will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Supplication in intimacy and hearing ....

B.D. 3362 from December 10th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Request My grace in prayer and you will truly not need to live in want or remain in spiritual hardship .... Every appeal sent to Me from earth for the sake of the spirit will be heard and I will consider the person according to his strength of faith. But if you pray to Me with sincerity you will carry the firm faith within you that I can and will help you, and then My grace will flow to you to such an extent that you will have to recognize Me by your peaceful composure, for I will carry this peace into your heart as soon as you want to receive Me in it. The intimacy of prayer opens the door to your heart for Me, in which I look around and guide you to further order in it by admonishing you to love and also giving you strength to be active according to My will. And you will be able to do everything, you will reach your spiritual aim if you call upon Me for grace, for My help, My strength, which I have promised you with the words: "Ask and it shall be given you ...." The earthly adversity has to oppress you at times so that you will reflect spiritually: The earthly adversity is the means to induce you to intimate prayer, and it will also be remedied if you believe .... But anyone who prays to Me for the sake of his soul will noticeably draw Me to him, I will be close to him and lead him by the hand, I will provide his soul with nourishment which will let it recognize My love. And it will draw strength and power from it, for this is My help that I speak to it and give it the evidence that I hear it. Never again will I leave a person calling to Me in distress, and therefore you may appeal to Me without ceasing, I will hear you and help you, for My love will never cease ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Thought teachings .... consistency with word of God ....

B.D. 3363 from December 11th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

The same knowledge can be made accessible to the human being through mental instructions as is imparted by divine revelations, only this knowledge will mostly be addressed as human thought and will not be so easily believed. Yet he draws from the same source as soon as he fulfils the preconditions from which God does not depart .... if he lives in love, desires the truth and consciously listens within from where the pure truth is imparted to him. The same knowledge reveals itself to him, for he can regard it as knowledge insofar as he is convinced that he thinks correctly, that his thinking appears to him as a clear answer to his mental questions and that he therefore does not doubt but believes. Thus he gains a more convinced faith than that which he was only taught by fellow men. And as soon as the human being comes together with equally serious striving people, the exchange of thoughts will result in full agreement, for all God-seeking and striving people will be guided into truth, and this will remain the same forever. Therefore, the thoughts of those who love and strive towards God can also be accepted as truth without hesitation, because they will always be candidates for the pure truth, because God enlightens their thoughts as He has promised to introduce them to the truth through His spirit .... And therefore the word, which is directly conveyed to earth through God's great love, which comes into being as visible work through God's will, will never contradict people's thoughts who strive to live according to God's will. Only this word will deal with the intellectual questions in greater detail, it will surpass it in wisdom so that it will also be obviously recognizable as a divine work and fulfil its purpose on earth .... that people learn to believe in God's omnipotence, love and wisdom .... Furthermore, it shall be irrefutable evidence for the correctness of people's thinking who live a right way of life before God, for in the last days, in the severe tribulations by people who oppose God, it will be difficult for them to maintain their faith. They themselves will become fickle and doubt, and then God will meet them, He will come to their aid by confirming the truth and the justification of their faith. Depending on their spiritual maturity people will grasp the divine wisdoms .... And this is why the degree of knowledge in which individual people stand is also different. Spiritual truths of deepest significance will only be comprehensible to those who detach themselves more and more from earth, from earthly things, and often let their thoughts wander into the spiritual kingdom. They will accept without reluctance, although it is new and unknown to them, their thoughts will not oppose but only complement each other. And by this the true followers of Christ's church will recognize each other, that they all stand up for the same, strive for the same and call the same thought material their own, that they also recognize in it the working of the spirit, which only imparts the same truth to all, which distributes it according to the human being's will. And they will also recognize God's great gift of grace, which is only a confirmation to strengthen their faith and make them resilient in the last days .... For God takes care, He knows about the believers' hardship, about their weakness and the danger of succumbing to it. And He comes to their aid in such a way that He Himself will be recognized by those who strive towards God, who love Him and keep His commandments, who live a way of life according to God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Conflict of body and soul .... cooperation of them ....

B.D. 3364 from December 12th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

What serves the best of the soul will usually not be felt very pleasantly by the body as long as the soul and the body are in conflict with each other. For the body demands what is detrimental to the soul, but helps itself to greater well-being. And if the soul is to progress in its development, much must be taken from the body so that the soul is not hindered in its striving. So, to a certain extent, the thinking, feeling and willing must be forcibly diverted from earthly things, i.e., the body must be so thoughtful with renunciations and disappointments of all kinds that the soul distances itself in its thinking from things which please the body and can devote itself to its actual task, the work on itself. The soul finds it difficult of its own accord, therefore it is helped by God insofar as the human being's fate in life has many disappointments in store, thus life approaches the human being in such a way that bodily desire is sparsely provided for, that earthly goods and pleasures are lost to it and that thereby the soul has the opportunity to progress, thus to learn to overcome earthly things and to develop progressively. On the other hand, it is different when soul and body strive for higher development, when the body always gives in to the soul's desire, thus, as it were, participates in the work of change, which is the purpose of earthly life. Then the renunciations and disappointments are no longer so needed and can therefore also be spared the body; for as soon as both .... soul and body .... strive towards God in accordance with the spirit's desire in them, they will never let themselves be diverted from this striving, even though the world approaches them with its demands or enticements. They are won over for the spiritual kingdom, the spirit in them is too powerful and they can live life without worrying, they no longer fall back into the desire for mere earthly possessions but distance themselves from them more and more despite possessing them, for the spiritual possessions are more desirable to them once they have received them. Disappointments and sufferings of all kinds are therefore always a warning of a slackening in spiritual striving, or they should contribute to increased activity of the will, so that the work on oneself is carried out with the greatest intensity, because greater demands are placed on the human being in the field of redeeming activity. This work requires perseverance and self-denial, and the human being has to be educated to disregard the body but to shape the life of the soul such that it completely corresponds to God's will, that God's spirit can become active in order to make him capable of the spiritual work which is redeeming. However, if the body is ready for the same work, then neither joys nor sufferings of the soul are an obstacle to higher development, then the divine spirit's influence on the soul is so strong that it can never ever be diminished by impressions. The spiritual striving will always be in the foreground and never diminish, for the soul is completely controlled by the spirit within itself, nor does it have the will to withdraw from its influence, on the contrary, it draws the body into the spiritual realm, it determines it to completely join the spirit's urging, thus to comply with everything the spirit demands of the soul. And thus soul and body are now subordinate to the spirit in themselves, and this results in a faster maturing and thus also a special ability to be active for God, thus to take part in the redemption of the bound. However, the human being is in no way forced to do so but the will is placed into him, it is stimulated by everlasting spiritual instructions which reach the human being in the form of thoughts and which are again supported or affirmed by the divine word which is offered as evidence of divine love and omnipotence to people who want to receive and pass it on. For this word will be in accordance with the thoughts of the one who consciously works on himself. And the latter will be accepted by God as a labourer for His vineyard, his earthly life will now be guided and his spiritual activity blessed, and he will never ever be released from God's service. He will find support from people who are of the same spirit, he will also be supplied with earthly strength by his life unfolding in such a way that he will not be hindered in his striving. Thus earthly events can also approach him without seriously endangering him spiritually once he has offered himself to God for service. Then his body will also no longer be self-centred but always and in every way submit itself to the soul and the spirit, he will listen in joy and suffering to the inner voice through which God's spirit makes itself known, for he recognizes his purpose of earthly life and is willing to contribute to the redemption of the bound. Thus the voice of the spirit will penetrate and can never be drowned out by earthly sufferings or joys, and the spiritual striver will therefore also be able to experience the latter without seriously endangering his ascent development ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Right will - right prayer .... short thought ....

B.D. 3365 from December 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

The right will also guarantees the right prayer .... Although the human being is often unable to gather himself for intimate dialogue with God, if his will is turned towards God he will also overcome such weak states and again and again be able to establish the connection with God, for in accordance with his will God Himself comes to meet him and draws him to Himself, He gives him the strength to separate himself and to eliminate every earthly disturbance, even if only for a short time. For even a heartfelt thought of Him is a prayer pleasing to Him, which He evaluates accordingly. And the coming time will often confront the human being with this test of will, for it will so assail him that it will be difficult for him to hold a prolonged dialogue with God in complete seclusion, and yet He will not leave His children in adversity, and His children are all those who strive towards Him, who want to live in His pleasure, who use every opportunity to hold a dialogue with Him, who thus pray intimately because they want to belong to Him and need strength and help to do so. God knows about the human being's will and does not demand a long prayer but a constant opening of Himself to His grace, which happens through a will turned towards God and a requesting thought for the granting of strength and grace. And the greater the hardship, the more intimately people will have to pray, i.e. the more desirously they will send Him a heartfelt plea, entrust themselves to Him and expect His strength of grace .... A heartfelt prayer must start from the heart, it must rise from the depth of the heart to the height, it does not need a form that is outwardly recognizable, it does not need well-placed words .... the earthly child must devote itself to its father in loving intimacy, trustingly present its adversity to Him and ask for averting it or for strength to endure everything God imposes on it. And the human being whose will strives towards God will also always be able to raise his thoughts to God, for God Himself comes to meet him because He helps those who desire Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

New school of thought .... Human work ....

B.D. 3366 from December 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

It will be the object of those who no longer recognise God, due to their heartless way of life, to coerce people into a completely new school of thought. They reject the old belief and will try to replace it with new teachings, their intention will be to confuse people’s thought by seeking to disprove everything and, through objections, will awaken their doubts in order to introduce them to the new school of thought, to recruit them for it with guile and force. Because they do not shy away from achieving their aim by unfair means, they will rigorously proceed against people who remain faithful to their old belief and honour those who do their will and promote the spreading of the new teaching. These teachings are the work of human beings, they incorporate neither wisdom nor love; the aim of these teachings is to de-spiritualise people, to make people get the wrong idea about the purpose of earthly life, they do not originate from the spiritual realm but deny all spiritual concepts and only accept worldly goals.

And these teachings are offered to people in such a way that no one may evade their influence, that daily life will more or less depend on the acceptance of these teachings so that people will have to make the serious decision to accept or reject them. This school of thought will find approval everywhere because it takes people’s worldly attitude into account which is the key factor for most people, because humanity is becoming increasingly materialistic and has completely turned away from the spiritual kingdom. They accept what they are given by people but do not recognise spiritual gifts as such, they laugh at or mock God’s Word and reject any truthful explanation. On the other hand, human structures and human ideas, which heartless people are trying to spread, meet the approval of most, and thus a school of thought will evolve which completely contradicts the pure truth. This is a school of thought which has nothing in common with Christ’s teaching since Christ’s teaching of love will be frowned upon. Since love is not taught first and foremost it will grow cold and wisdom, which is unthinkable without love, will also come to an end. People’s thoughts will be ever more misguided, fewer and fewer people will take refuge in God as the source of all wisdom and it won't be possible, therefore, to give the pure truth to them anymore either. Nor will the truth be recognised any longer while error will assert itself, since humanity will no longer be able to distinguish truth from error due to its heartlessness. And thus it will allow itself to be encouraged and descend ever deeper into a state of ignorance. There will be spiritual darkness for humanity and no one will want to see the light .... And for this reason the adversary will have an easy time .... The battle against faith will be carried out on all levels of society since unkindness dominates everywhere and prevents people’s perception. However, human work will not last .... It will disintegrate, like everything that is not of God, after it has triggered an enormous chaos, because these things do not survive for long and will therefore be eliminated by God Himself when the time for the end has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Increased life force supply from the adversary of God ....

B.D. 3367 from December 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Distance from God means lack of strength .... Nevertheless, the God-remote human being on earth can have strength at his disposal in order to carry out God-opposing actions, yet he then uses the vitality which flows to every human being during his earthly life. He uses it wrongly, not for loving activity but disregards his actual task, he reigns in unkindness because he seeks to strengthen his power on earth through his actions. Increased vitality flows to him from God's adversary which enables him to carry out everything he tells him to do. But God's adversary will always hold an earthly aim in front of the human being, he thereby lures him into his snares, for he knows that the human being only pursues earthly aims. Thus the human being is far more connected to this adversary and this proves his remoteness from God. The state of remoteness from God is a state of powerlessness which, however, does not become so noticeably apparent in earthly life because the vitality seemingly proves the opposite. But by using the vitality the human being should acquire spiritual strength, the strength from God, he should use the vitality to approach God, this is the only purpose of earthly life. And if this aim is not achieved the human being misuses the grace of his last embodiment on earth, and he will have to pay bitterly in the beyond if he has come to realize what he failed to do on earth. But he never remains without admonition and warning during his earthly life, again and again God approaches him, pointing him to his actual purpose in life. God Himself seeks to reduce the distance and to change his powerless state into the opposite by also temporarily shortening his vitality, by letting him feel his weakness in order to change his mind, to change his thinking and to guide his heart towards Himself. Yet God's adversary also uses his power to comply with the human being's will .... he supports him and again and again turns strength towards him, and indeed, the more unwillingly the human being feels the divine approach the more successful he will be, for already the inner rejection of what God offers him restores his vitality to an increased degree, for this is the power of evil which is due to him, that he can extraordinarily support the people in bondage to him with his strength, because they themselves open themselves to this strength from below through their will, their unkindness and their wrong thinking. God fights with the weapons of love, He certainly also courts every soul but only ever wants this soul to be lovingly active, and thus He also always presents it to the human being that he should be lovingly active and therefore constantly meets with rejection, whereas God's adversary presents him with the advantages which arise for him from loveless activity, and he willingly listens to these ideas. And thus the distance from God is not reduced but constantly increased, and the lack of strength constantly increases, i.e., the human being becomes increasingly more incapable of developing himself upwards, he becomes increasingly more incapable of loving activity and therefore also of receiving strength from God. His state becomes ever more lightless, for he is now completely dominated by the power whose striving is to separate everything from God and to draw it down to himself into deepest darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Belief in the working of the forces condition ....

B.D. 3368 from December 15th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

People close themselves off to true knowledge if they don't believe in the working of spiritual forces, for faith is the first condition for them to be able to work. If the human being is to attain realization his thoughts have to go in the right direction, since they can also take a different direction because the human being's will is free through God's will. The origin of the thought is always the spiritual kingdom, from there the thought flows to the human being, it is received by his will and processed by his intellect or also rejected. And since good and evil forces are active in the spiritual kingdom, the mental streams will also be accordingly, thus they can be accepted or rejected according to the human being's will, for his will closes or opens itself to the influx of thoughts. As soon as the human being believes and strives for good, he will also be open to the mental influences of the good spiritual forces, and these can then instruct him and also enlighten him about their own activity, about their strength and love, and if the human being thinks these enlightenments through intellectually, this is an acceptance of what is offered .... He believes that the beings of light can and want to be active in order to guide him to realization. But equally the bad forces can have an effect on him and impart thoughts to him in a form that he believes to be the originator of these thoughts himself, and understandably they will be such that they deny all connection of the spiritual kingdom with earth and all working of mature beings for the benefit of people, so that they make the human being unreceptive to the good influences and the human being closes himself against them because he does not believe in their strength and power. Then these beings of light can no longer express themselves. They do not find an open ear, and compulsorily no knowledge can be imparted to people. And that is why people will always live in spiritual darkness as long as they don't make contact with the light-bringing beings through their will, which, however, presupposes faith in the working of these forces. This can also be expressed unconsciously when the human being hopes and waits for inner enlightenment, when he believes that right thinking will bring him enlightenment even though he does not know the origin of the thought. But this ignorance is then only a state which is quickly remedied, for the desire for knowledge is at the same time a concession of a strength which can impart knowledge to him and thus also an opening up to it. As soon as the human being believes in God's love it will also be easy for him to believe that this love can and will increase his knowledge and that God has many possibilities to convey this knowledge to him. Then the thought that His messengers and servants in the spiritual kingdom are the intermediate bearers of pure truth and that God also finds the possibility to convey this truth to earth in a direct way will not be unacceptable to him either. For anyone who believes in God will also believe in unusual activity if he takes into account the great spiritual hardship, the state of people's remoteness from God and ignorance. He will believe that God uses spiritual forces which take care of those on His behalf who are of good will and call upon Him for help. The knowledge of the pure truth, however, is help, the state of realization is also a state of strength at the same time, for the right realization gives strength and makes people happy .... But if the human being does not believe in the possibility of a transmission of strength through spiritual beings, he is completely at the mercy of the onslaught of other thoughts which he indeed regards as his own thought activity but which also have spiritual origin, they only increase his spiritual darkness. Then he will not be taught truthfully but be forced into increasingly wrong thinking, and then he will no longer be able to find his way until he finally denies everything and also no longer wants to acknowledge God and His working. He is blind in spirit and cannot be helped, for since he does not believe he does not turn to God or the good forces for help either, and thus he closes his heart to every good influence; for a strength has to be acknowledged or it cannot become effective according to God's will, Who also gave the human being a free will to open or close himself to the influx of strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Striving of the adversary of God to alienate people from Him ....

B.D. 3369 from December 16th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Spiritual development is so extremely important in earthly life and yet is mostly disregarded, and this is the work of God's adversary whose endeavour is to prevent people as much as possible from thinking about their actual purpose in life. Only active reflection leads people to the aim, it brings them to recognize their task in a short time. But as soon as the demands of the world approach him in such a way that they fully occupy his thinking, God's adversary will have achieved his aim of dissuading him from every spiritual thought, and then the human being will not do the slightest for his soul because he is not aware of its hardship. For in order to work on his soul he has to know that it is in a defective state, he has to imagine the cause of it, he also has to know about the consequences and recognize the former in a wrong earthly living .... Only then will he strive to change himself and thus tackle the work on his soul. But God's adversary tries to prevent all this by placing earthly life in the foreground and using every opportunity to entice the human being with what belongs to the world. And the human being all too willingly accepts worldly temptations, he allows himself to be lured and follows him by striving for the pleasures and goods of the world, by allowing himself to be completely captivated by the world. A person who still enjoys the world will never seriously think about the meaning and purpose of his earthly life, he will never care for his inner life but only ever pay attention to the external; he will enjoy life to the fullest and not miss any opportunity to help the body to enjoy itself while he will not think about his soul at all, and therefore he can never develop ascendancy as soon as he pays too much attention to the world, for it is part of him who wants to ruin the soul, who believes he can diminish God's might and strength and therefore also seeks to distance the human being from God. And humanity willingly follows him, it does not resist, it does not refuse but does everything God's adversary demands, and he believes himself to be over-strong in his power. People's will itself increases this power, the human being hands himself over to God's opposing power where he should offer resistance and can do so if he raises his thoughts to God and requests the strength from Him. For often enough it is held up to him what he should do and what he should refrain from doing, often enough his own task in life is presented to him and he is stimulated to think about it .... If he does not do so, it is his fault, for God truly does not lack opportunities where the human being can come to recognize his purpose in life. If he lets these opportunities pass he will have to answer for them, just as, conversely, he will receive grace upon grace if he strives to fulfil his task in life of his own accord and raises his thoughts to God. For God takes hold of every outstretched hand which appeals to Him, but just as He never forces the human being's will to incline towards Him if he strives towards His adversary ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Vitality .... lack of strength .... power supply ....

B.D. 3370 from December 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Only through strength does the will become action, therefore strength must first be imparted to the being which is to let its will become active as long as it does not have it itself. And for the being there is a state of powerlessness and a state of fullness of power, depending on its spiritual nature. In the state of powerlessness the being is therefore unable to carry out an act despite its will, but in the state of fullness of strength it can continuously let its will become an act, and this is a state of perfection, of bliss and therefore of God-likeness. Nevertheless, even in the state of imperfection, where it cannot freely dispose of strength, the beingness does not need to be inactive because it has the possibility to acquire strength itself. This is especially true for the last time of its development on earth and also in the spiritual kingdom. On earth it constantly draws strength as long as it lives, i.e., life itself is already a process of transmitting strength, which becomes recognizable by the possibility of carrying out its earthly activity. Without strength the being, which is now embodied in the human being, would not be able to accomplish anything. He can therefore continue to be active during his earthly life and indeed carry out every action according to his will, as far as this lies within the realm of possibility. The human being should use this strength in order to acquire the actual strength to one day be able to work in the spiritual kingdom. For spiritual strength is different from vitality, even though the source of strength is the same .... the eternal deity, Who wants to snatch Its beings from the state of powerlessness. The human being's vitality ceases with his physical death, but the being's spiritual strength remains its own even in the spiritual kingdom if it has acquired it on earth. And therefore the being, which neglected the latter on earth, falls into the state of powerlessness again after its physical death, which is unspeakably agonizing for the being because it had previously known the state of strength. And yet, it can still acquire the supply of strength in the spiritual kingdom, but then its will has to strive for it .... it first has to submit itself to the divine law of love, otherwise the strength in the spiritual kingdom cannot be imparted to it. But as long as it does not do so it remains in powerlessness, it is incapable of exercising its will; and for the most part this will is also so weak that it remains completely apathetic in its powerless state in utmost agony and wretchedness. Yet the beings which are in fullest abundance of strength do not leave those beings in their distress because they are urged to give their strength to those who need it. But the transfer of strength can only take place if the beings fulfil God's demand, if they decide to serve with love of their own accord .... And therefore a great deal of work has to be done on these poor beings before the transfer of strength can take place; they have to be instructed and made aware of their task in the spiritual kingdom, their hitherto wrong thinking has to be directed correctly and thus the basis first has to be created for the beings to change into love, because they cannot receive the strength until they decide of their own accord to use the strength flowing to them for loving activity. Only then is the transmission of strength possible .... And therefore the possibility is always open to imperfect beings to acquire strength in order to then also put their will into action, for only the activity of their will is pleasing for the being in the spiritual kingdom, just as the state of strengthlessness is always a state of agony, for the beingness was originally created to be able to create and shape in fullest freedom according to its will. And only the original state is a state of bliss for the spiritual being, which is therefore the aim of all beingness as long as it has not yet become a direct recipient of strength from God and can therefore absorb and also release strength in all abundance .... Only then is the being perfect and has reached its aim .... it has joined the original power from which it originated ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

End of the battle .... Spatial separation ....

B.D. 3371 from December 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

You will be informed of everything that is beneficial for you if you let yourselves be taught by Me and thus pay heed to My voice which gently yet perceptibly speaks to you within yourselves .... Your opinion about the forthcoming sequence of world events is extraordinarily misguided if you believe that one of the opposing powers will emerge victoriously from the struggle, for My will has decided otherwise, given that not the physical well-being but the salvation of souls shall be promoted and this necessitates a complete change of their lives which can only take place once all earthly plans have become null and void and humanity is faced by an extraordinary event which will shock their way of thinking. A normal conclusion to the struggle between nations would not entail a change in their usual life, besides, none of the quarrelling powers are innocent and thus none of the powers are legitimately entitled to victory. Hence I will thwart people's plans, irrespective of which outcome they assume .... I will invalidate everyone's expectations and provide a solution which no-one expects and which is not welcome by anyone either, for I will end the battle such that it cannot be continued even if people were willing to do so. For I will spatially separate the fighting parties from each other, I will let natural obstacles arise which cannot so easily be overcome. And thus I will deprive people of every possibility to continue fighting each other.

And so the battle of the nations against each other will be brought to a halt, it will not be a decision, it will not be the defeat of one power but humanity will realise that its power has reached its limit and that the divine Power has to be acknowledged, which is only too distinctly recognisable in this outcome. I will bring about the end and yet severely punish the guilty parties in doing so, for they will realise that they were misled in their certainty of victory, they find themselves weakened and unsuccessful and are confronted by great misery and immense poverty. And this end was announced by Me a long time ago, so that the truth of My Word would thereby be demonstrated to you who still doubt it. I will put a stop to it when people's cruelty has reached its peak, so that the world will realise that there is a God in heaven Who punishes the sin which so evidently comes to light .... so that it will realise that it is not people but I Myself who determines the outcome .... and this in a different way than people expect. And the hour is not far away .... Hence I reveal Myself to those who believe in My intervention and know My intention, whom I instruct to draw people's attention to it and whom I send as prophets amongst humanity. For it shall be warned in advance because I will never let such an event come upon people without informing them of it, so that they will sincerely consider their souls' and prepare themselves. For no-one knows who will be affected .... My intervention will claim countless victims wherever it happens ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Working in love .... desire for God .... fulfilment ....

B.D. 3372 from December 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

God turns to every soul that turns its eye to Him, that gives itself to Him longingly and strives to possess His love. God loves His creatures with an intimacy that also allows His mercy to be understood, which applies to the beings most distant from God. He does not rest until He has won them over. How much more will He therefore consider an earthly child that does not hide from Him but strives towards Him. For this one is close to the aim and its soul swings upwards and God lovingly inclines towards it ..... And this signifies the supply of strength, for the soul requires strength for its ascent, which will not be withheld from it as soon as its striving goes upwards. But it must now also express its will to God, although He knows about its will, yet it must let the will become action by practicing unselfish works of neighbourly love. For through the activity of love it makes itself worthy of the supply of strength, for it shapes itself into an image of God Who is love in Himself. Every act of love leads it closer to God, yet without love its will towards God is still small, even if it wants to express love in words. A perfect union with God can only take place through loving activity, yet an earthly child will only reach God if the spark of love is ignited in it, for this is the latter's characteristic that it desiringly turns towards God .... Then the human being has already been active in love, for the desire for God is God's response. Desire is expressed and fulfilled at the same time through the desire for Him. For anyone who desires God will also be looked after by His love from hour one, and his path can never again be a wrong one. And every supply of divine strength of love will result in increased desire. The earthly child will never be able to fall again, even if it occasionally threatens to become weak, for God will now guide it by the hand as soon as it asks Him for His guidance, which it already does unconsciously when it looks up to Him and admires His greatness, for the imperfect will always strive towards perfection if it is good in its innermost being and thus request strength from this perfection to become like Him. And God fulfils this request, and no earthly child will ask for spiritual gifts in vain, for they will always be given to it. God's love considers His living creations in abundance so that they can become blissfully happy and enter His kingdom. For all people are His creations which He wants to win for Himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Recognition - faith - knowledge - love ....

B.D. 3373 from December 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

The individual's life on earth is decisive for life in eternity. This realization also allows people to live consciously, i.e. they will make an effort to live according to God's will in order to gain eternal life. Yet most people lack this realization because they can only attain true knowledge through love and lack the will to believe in life after death, otherwise they would also strive for eternal life without knowledge. The believing human being does not doubt this, even though it cannot be proven to him what he is taught about life in eternity; nevertheless, he adjusts his earthly life according to his faith .... But the human being who has become knowledgeable through love needs no proof, for the knowledge gained through the working of love is proof enough for him. And thus he now consciously strives for eternal life .... He seeks to shape himself according to divine will in order to be able to be close to God after his death, which means life for the being. But if the human being lacks all faith in a continuation of life he will only live on earth for this world, he will not respect divine will, he will not work on himself, that is, on his soul, he will only love himself and disregard the commandment of neighbourly love, therefore he will never attain spiritual brightness, he will remain without knowledge and therefore not use earthly life for the salvation of his soul. And at the end of his life he will recognize his idleness and pass spiritually dead into the kingdom of the beyond, for he has only used earthly life for his physical well-being. But the body will pass away and with it everything he strives for .... earthly goods and pleasures .... The human being takes nothing into the spiritual kingdom which was dear to him on earth, only his soul, and this is in an extremely poor state, weak and without life. For no other fate can blossom for the soul than the one the human being has prepared for it on earth .... And therefore the human being has to believe, i.e. he has to receive instructions about his earthly task and about the consequences of fulfilling or not fulfilling this task. And accordingly he must shape his earthly life. If he makes an effort then he will be active in love in accordance with the instructions, and then he will also receive the knowledge which will give him the inner conviction that his faith is not without reason .... And as soon as he is convinced of this, it will be easy for him to live according to God's will, for then he will know that life does not end with the death of the body, and this certainty will let him live and strive consciously, this certainty will fill him with strength and joy .... He does not fear death, he does not fear responsibility, for his thoughts and aspirations are always turned towards God and full of hope that one day his soul will attain the vision of God, that it will live in unlimited bliss and will no longer be eternally separated from the one Whom it recognizes and to Whom it has united itself through loving activity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The spiritual in solid matter and in living beings ....

B.D. 3374 from December 20th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

There is an essential difference between the spiritual which is still bound in solid matter and the spiritual which is permitted to enliven the external form, where the cover of the spiritual therefore shows visible activity so that it is addressed as living. The spiritual in solid matter is still completely turned away from God, therefore opposed to Him, and therefore all freedom is taken from it. It has to endure an extremely agonizing constraint, for the external form does not give way, it is immovable and indestructible and does not allow the spiritual in itself to be free. And the spiritual substance has to remain in this state of compulsion for endless times until its resistance to God subsides, until it bends under Him, so to speak, and begins to submit to His will. Then the compulsion will also diminish, the spiritual substance will feel a relief of the external form until God's will breaks it and the spiritual substance enters a freer stage, although still in solid matter but serving a specific purpose, so that it can now already carry out an activity which initiates its further course of development. The resistance towards God must constantly decrease more and more, the spiritual must be willing to take the path of service, then form upon form will dissolve until the last solid outer shell falls and the spiritual is allowed to animate creations, thus life is recognizable in a creation. Now the outer form is no longer anything rigid, solid, but it is mobile, constantly changing and active in some way, even if this is still difficult for the human eye to recognize at first. And from now on the outer forms change more and more frequently, the spiritual does not stay in it for long but rises from step to step, and more and more life reveals the form it is allowed to occupy, until then life is so obviously recognizable that one can speak of living beings to which a certain task is assigned. The spiritual in it is already in a certain degree of maturity and is therefore admitted to an activity which is again of use for another work of creation or for another living being, and therefore the spiritual serves and thereby redeems itself from its respective outer cover. And thus a constant passing away of the old cover and a constant becoming and coming into being of a new cover must take place, which is also evident again and again in the whole of God's creation. And the outer shell must again and again release the spiritual as soon as it decides to serve, which is always recognized by God, which is why He takes the spiritual's desire into account to assign it a new serving activity. Consequently, the spiritual substance in the living beings is already significantly more advanced, for its will is no longer opposed to God, so that it will soon reach the degree of maturity required for its final embodiment on earth as a human being. The distance between this embodied spiritual substance in the human being and the spiritual substance which is still banished in solid matter is understandably very great, and therefore it is a sign of spiritual decline when a person strives for this solid matter, thus seeks to increase earthly goods and attaches his heart to things which still harbour completely immature spiritual substances. This is a danger for the human being, for the spiritual pulls him under its spell, it drags him down and thus makes the path of ascent more difficult for him, whereas the human being who disregards matter is much freer and strides upwards more easily. Nothing holds him back on earth, he can detach himself far sooner and will also want to leave the last form, and he feels it that he should never desire what he has long since overcome ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Atonement sacrifice of Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 3375 from December 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 44

It was a superhuman deed which the man Jesus accomplished for His sinful fellow human beings that He allowed Himself to be nailed to the cross without being guilty. Due to His perfection He had the power and strength at His disposal to destroy His enemies and to avert the most shameful and painful death on the cross from Himself. He could prove His guiltlessness at any time, and yet He allowed what was done to Him by sinful fellow human beings to happen to Him, He allowed Himself to be seized and led to death under the scorn and derision of men. He suffered unspeakably and died the most agonizing death .... and this out of love for humanity in order to redeem it .... He took inhuman suffering upon Himself in order to offer God a sacrifice of atonement for the overwhelming guilt of sin which people had brought upon themselves. For He knew the dreadful consequences these sins entailed, He knew that people forfeited their eternal bliss, that they would never be released from their banished state and that they would have to languish for eternities if they entered the kingdom of the beyond unredeemed after the death of their body .... He was in union with God through love, His spirit was united with the father-spirit .... And thus He was also knowledgeable and powerful .... And He recognized the darkness in which humanity walked, He recognized the weakness and powerlessness, even though people seemed strong and full of superiority. He saw their spiritual hardship, He saw their souls in the power of satan, and He wanted to bring them help .... light and strength and strong will .... Humanity itself was not worthy of it, and God could not bestow upon them a gift which has purity of heart and profound love as its prerequisite. For God is just and distributes His gift according to merit and worthiness. And thus it could never again come into possession of this gift of grace .... light and strength and strong will .... if a human being full of love had not taken pity on it, Who offered Himself to God through His sacrifice in place of those He wanted to redeem from their spiritual adversity. And this human being was Jesus Christ, a purest being of light, Who embodied Himself as a human being in order to suffer and die for people's sins. His purity increased the extent of His suffering but His love for humanity was greater than great, and thus He accomplished the act of salvation of His own free will, because He wanted to suffer for people in order to spare them suffering and to buy their eternal bliss, which they had forfeited through sin ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unbridgeable gap .... redemptive work of Christ ....

B.D. 3376 from December 23rd 1944, taken from Book No. 44

People are separated from God by an unbridgeable gulf who live without love and without faith in Jesus Christ as the divine redeemer .... For them there is no path to God, for only love is the bridge to Him, and only faith in Jesus Christ helps build this bridge, for anyone who believes in Him will also live according to His commandment and practice love, and this again establishes the connection with God. There is no other path, and anyone who does not want to take the path of love can never ever reach God. But the human being Jesus exemplified the path of love on earth, He bridged the gap through His act of salvation for people, so that everyone can now walk this bridge if they believe in Him and keep His commandments. And therefore earthly life is no longer hopeless, because the eternal love Itself has shown a path which leads across this hitherto insurmountable gulf to It, and because It gives all people the opportunity to take this path .... by acknowledging Christ and the act of salvation and thereby receiving His acquired grace .... increased will and strengthened power .... No-one was able to bridge the gulf by his own strength, but through the act of salvation the human being can increase his weak strength many times over, he is able to muster a will which masters the greatest obstacles. But faith in Jesus Christ absolutely has to motivate the human being to request His gift of grace, he has to turn to Him in prayer for His help, and he will receive it, because the man Jesus died on the cross to ensure that the human being will henceforth not be powerlessly at the mercy of the one who, as God's adversary, created this unbridgeable gulf in order to separate people from God. And since God is love Himself His adversary destines people to unkindness and thereby distanced them ever further from God. And therefore the human being Jesus faced this adversary of God for battle .... He likewise tried to separate people from Him by giving them the safest weapon in His hand, by encouraging them to work with love, for this guarantees the approach to God, thus it also has to be a bridge to Himself. But this is why He must first be acknowledged, otherwise His act of salvation will not be taken advantage of and the gulf between man and God will remain insurmountable. Only the loving human being understands the significance of the act of salvation, and he also knows about the power of love, he knows about the blessings Jesus Christ has acquired for people. And he also tries to win his fellow human beings for a life of love, he also tries to lead them to the bridge which alone leads to God, which reduces the excessive distance from people to God. And then he participates in the act of salvation which Christ started through His death on the cross but which will not come to an end and will continue on earth as well as in the beyond until the gulf has been overcome and the soul has found union with God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The purpose of God's revelations ....

B.D. 3377 from December 24th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

God reveals Himself to people in order to make religious truths available to them by availing Himself of a person through Whom He speaks to all people. He makes Himself known to them, that is, He so discernibly expresses Himself that a person, if he is willing, can attain profound belief in a Being Which is supremely perfect, full of love, omnipotence and wisdom and Which, as creative power, is in closest connection with Its living creations. His revelations make this perfectly clear, but it is up to the human being to believe it or not; and for this reason His revelations convey what he should believe, nevertheless it will never be proven to him such that he must believe it. It is entirely up to his will whether the knowledge conveyed to him becomes his inner conviction, whether he thereby becomes a believer. And therefore God's revelations are presented such that they will never signify religious compulsion. They can certainly be recognised as divine revelations if the human being sincerely desires truth, that is, God; but they can also be made out to be human work, to be human thinking, and a person is entirely at liberty to make up his own mind. But since faith in God is imperative in order to ascend, God will time and again reveal Himself in order to give people the knowledge about Himself, about His reign and activity. And He appeals to the human being's intellect to process this imparted knowledge mentally and thereby arrive at the right belief. For as soon as the person discovers correlations which harmonise with God's nature, that is, which show God's love, wisdom and omnipotence, he will accept what is offered to him as plausible. And then he will try to establish his own connection with this supremely perfect Being.

And this is the purpose of God's revelations, so that people who are looking for Him will take the right path and thereby find Him. They should be able to believe as a matter of conviction and this entails that they have mentally processed the knowledge conveyed to them and subsequently acknowledge it as truth. For what God expects people to believe has to be made accessible to them in some form or other. But God Himself can never manifestly speak to them, because it would not be spiritual freedom but coercion, which would not enable people to gain a higher degree of maturity. Although it certainly would be convincing proof, it would nevertheless be worthless, for then the person would be forced into a God-pleasing way of life, but this has to be the result of profound love for God. For only love can lead to higher spheres, but love has to arise from the heart in absolute freedom of will, if it is to be divine and lead to God. Love is also the key to wisdom, that is, only a loving person recognises the truth, and this is why only a loving person will be able to attain true faith. But God preaches love through His Word, and everything He proclaims to people through His Word will therefore also be trustingly accepted if love is not excluded. Thus, God reveals Himself in order to educate people to love, in order to make them believe that He can come close to them with His gift of grace which intends to help them towards spiritual progress ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Living beings .... Activity .... State of compulsion .... Free will .... Being of service with love ....

B.D. 3378 from December 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

All beings are animated by the will to live, that is, every spiritual being strives to be active, because in the very beginning it was full of strength and able to use its strength without restriction. The state of inactivity is therefore painful for the spiritual being because it completely contradicts the being's true nature and destiny. For this reason it will always be effectively impelled into activity, yet in its constrained state, particularly in hard matter, it is prevented from doing so, and this causes the spiritual being great pain. Consequently, its weakness needs to be remedied first in order to make the being's state bearable, and the slightest flow of strength will spur it into becoming busily active and reveals life .... i.e., every living being, from the smallest plant to the highest evolved work of creation, the human being, is a recipient of strength and to various degrees capable of carrying out work, and thus life is within them. Every living being's activity, with the exception of the human being, is determined by God, and the living beings comply with their assignment in a certain law of compulsion, that is, they subordinate themselves to the divine law of nature, according to which every work of creation is assigned a task it has to accomplish. However, the spiritual being's urge to live is so strong that it does not oppose this law but fulfils its vocation because in so doing it will be allowed to become increasingly more active. For this reason, everything in creation exhibits diligent activity, everything demonstrates life, apart from hard matter, which is apparently dead, yet it, too, shelters life which so imperceptibly manifests itself to the human eye that it is scarcely noticed and therefore hard matter is assumed to be lifeless, although it actually isn't.

Yet the more a spiritual being has evolved the more its activity, its life, can be recognised by the human being, and this life within every work of creation should make him ponder the purpose of the whole of creation .... After all, the human being as such is capable of reflecting on this, while all other living beings still lack this ability. The human being, however, can largely be active, and of his own free will. Vital energy flows to him incessantly which he can use to work constantly, and thus he has already come considerably closer to the state of the originally created being and he can take advantage of the last stage in order to gain complete freedom and immeasurable strength so as to be able to actively create and shape again as it was his destiny in the very beginning. Yet the human being's activity on earth has to consist of being of service with love .... This alone determines whether the being will arrive at the true life. He can also misuse the ability to work in earthly life, by actively creating and shaping with unkindness, by using his vital energy to the detriment of his fellow human beings, for he has free will, he is no longer in the state of compulsion, coerced into a specific task, instead he has free choice but he will also have to be accountable for it and accept the consequences. A person misusing his strength will nevertheless not want to give it up, he will not want to end his earthly life; he senses that all strength will be taken away from him afterwards and is therefore afraid of dying, of losing his state of strength, whilst a person being of loving service is just as convinced that he will have even more strength at his disposal in the afterlife, so that he will gladly give up his earthly life for the sake of eternal life. The state of abundant strength always signifies life, but weakness always signifies death .... The spiritual being fears death and desires life .... Yet no life exists without God, and God is love .... Hence, the being has to love in order to be able to live. If, however, it ignores love then death, thus weakness, will be its fate ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Life on earth is just a moment in eternity .... Suffering and pleasures ....

B.D. 3379 from December 25th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Earthly life is only of short duration, even if the human being reaches old age, for it is a phase of eternity which can be compared to an instant. And every pleasure and suffering the human being has to live through passes by like a fleeting moment leaving nothing behind but a memory. Yet every moment can affect the whole of eternity .... Every human being's fate, however, has been wisely considered by God and shaped by His love. Consequently, nothing will be without meaning and purpose, regardless of what the human being has to endure, it will be beneficial for the soul as soon as he completely entrusts himself to divine guidance and accepts his fate without grumbling. God wants to achieve the human being's total submission, since only then will He be able to fully work in him; He demands total dedication to Him in order to permeate the human being's soul with His love .... And therefore his heart has to abandon all longings which do not relate to Him ....

Earthly life is short and has to be made the most of, it has to be used to achieve complete union with God, and every day is lost if earthly goals preoccupy the human heart. This is why God frequently takes from people what they refuse to give up by themselves, in order to then offer Himself as a substitute for what they had to relinquish. And then it will truly not be to the person's disadvantage, for he will exchange something worthless for something precious, and one day he will be very happy when he realises how loving God's guidance had been which wanted to help him reach eternal beatitude. For He demonstrates His love and grace by the fact that He rules with wisdom because He knows what benefits the human soul and what might damage it forever. He keeps His protective hand over His children who strive towards Him and are at risk of separating from Him because they are approached by the world with all its temptations .... Nevertheless, the human being should entrust himself completely to divine guidance, he should know that his life on earth has been determined by His love and that he will be grateful to Him one day when his short time on earth is over, which is just a moment in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eruptions .... Natural forces .... Divine Order ....

B.D. 3380 from December 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

An event is in the making which was planned from the very beginning, which is based on God’s will and will be caused by human will, but without the knowledge of the consequences of what people have devised. The point in time is coming ever closer when forces, which were set free through human will, will unite and, in unison, accomplish something with God’s permission, Who carefully weighs up cause and effect and will support the spiritually immature forces when they come under pressure by human actions. Nothing in the universe happens without God’s will or permission. As soon as the higher development of the spirits in the works of creation is prevented, God will give these spirits the right and the strength to defend themselves, and this will happen in a way that inconceivably powerful forces will begin to develop and rage by destroying the most solid matter and create chaos in order to avenge themselves for their interrupted process of development. What will take place inside the Earth as a result of destructions and annihilations through human will, shall very shortly become evident, for the eruptions which are inexorably in the making will break out with such force that people cannot possibly imagine it as yet. Any violation of the divine order is to the detriment of the human race and the earthly creations, because the purpose of God’s law is the preservation or orderly development of what He has created. If this law is counteracted, it will result in a dissolution or termination of that which was created, yet to the horror of those who do not respect the divine law .... to those humans who, being distant from God, no longer value anything that had emerged from the divine order. And people have reached such a low degree of maturity that they abandon themselves to the powers of darkness and comply with whatever these demand of them. They destroy creations in their blind hatred against their neighbour, and even the still banished spiritual substance is outraged, because it does not consider the unlawful liberation from its form a relief and so rages and runs riot in its freedom. Human will penetrates deep into the realm of the spiritual substance which is still at the beginning of its development, and this will take revenge. It is an act of huge spiritual turmoil which only seldom is permitted by God to the extent it will manifest itself. The activity of these forces will only last for a short time, yet it will cause inconceivable damage. God will banish the spiritual substance again which had liberated itself and thus prevent it from further raging and running wild. Nevertheless, He will grant it its freedom for as long as it is necessary to motivate the survivors to change their way of thinking. For it is the purpose of God’s permitted work of destruction that they will recognise the sin of their violation against the divine order and try to improve themselves .... For everything that will happen is merely a means to regain the spiritual beings which strive away from Him, it is an admonition and indicator to God’s omnipotence and, although not recognised, a confirmation of divine love, which wants to help those people who have gone astray in the deepest depths of vice and wickedness.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The audible Word ....

B.D. 3381 from December 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

The inner Word certainly sounds clearly and audibly, yet only to someone who listens within and who, due to his way of life, has so shaped his heart that God Himself is able to express Himself through this heart. The human being's soul has to be so intimately connected with the spiritual spark within that it can hear its voice at all times and that the spiritual spark, which is an emanation of God, is able to express itself such that the person can hear its voice like spoken words, so that the Words sound in him and thus cannot be misunderstood. Just like people who speak to each other from person to person, God speaks to people through the heart. This process cannot be explained in any other way, yet it is only understandable to someone once he has heard the divine voice. He feels God's Words in his heart and is ecstatically happy to receive this grace, for then he will have no more doubt, no unbelief, no question which will not be refuted or answered to him once doubt or questions arise in him. The audible Word is the evidence for the person that everything he previously believed is true. And the audible Word reveals to the person the heavenly Father's presence .... His proximity, which causes indescribable bliss.

However, it sounds so very gently and subtly in the heart that it can only be heard by paying utmost attention. The most heartfelt contact must be mentally established with God and then the listening will have to start, the awaiting of His grace, which then will noticeably flow into him. But only a person whose heart has changed into love will be able to hear the divine voice, for it is divine love which expresses itself to a person and this can only manifest itself where true love exists. Yet once a person has audibly perceived the divine Word he will never lose this gift of grace again, then he will be able to hear His voice at all times and in all places .... he will only need to remain in heartfelt contact with Him and he will clearly and distinctly hear the answer. He will not be overcome by doubt as to the truth of it because he feels God's nearness and it will also be understandable to him that God manifests Himself audibly. However, as long as the earthly child has not attained a specific degree of maturity as a result of a selfless life of love it will not be able to experience the happiness of this blissful union with God either. Nevertheless, it should always and forever listen within and from the bottom of its heart appeal for this grace, so that it will receive the strength to live according to God's will, and His eternal love will draw close to it .... so that it will clearly and distinctly hear His voice, so that He will speak to it through the heart and the earthly child will feel His love and be abundantly happy while it is still on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's love .... Suffering or happiness .... Granting of prayer ....

B.D. 3382 from December 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

You humans don't understand with how much tender love I look after you or you would not so anxiously and fearfully look to the future. You are at all times well cared for by Me, I will not leave you on your own, and if you deem yourselves alone and abandoned you are merely unreceptive to My current of strength which flows to you continually. And then you will have to make an effort in order to feel Me .... you must think of Me in your heart and want to accept Me therein; like children you must take refuge in My arms with all your worries and troubles and ask Me to take them from you or help you to carry them, and My love will always gladly do so .... You came forth from My love, and this love can never ever diminish; and were you able to grasp the extent of My love you would live an entirely carefree earthly life because you would know that you are protected by My love, for true love, which is united with might and strength, can and wants to do whatever is good and a blessing for its recipient.

However, My love embraces all My living creations and therefore I only want what benefits them .... I want to make them blissfully happy without end, and I want to enable them to feel My love because this denotes their beatitude. And if you humans believe that I Am love Itself and that I Am unable and unwilling to do anything other than what is good you should let go of all problems, for I watch over you in earthly and spiritual respect, and this increasingly more successfully the more you allow Me to influence you and the less you resist Me. And if your soul is anxious then it is still held captive by the world and has to free itself from it, it must entrust everything to Me and leave it up to Me as to how I direct your earthly life, it has to be willing to make sacrifices if I require a sacrifice, for then it will only be in the interest of its spiritual welfare. And I truly know what the soul needs, I know when it is at risk and I know the right remedy to protect it from danger. And yet, I Am also willing to grant your earthly wishes if you appeal to Me from the bottom of your heart and faithfully wait for the fulfilment of your prayers. For My love will not let you go short, it always gives and fulfils as long as you look upon Me as your Father and approach Me with childlike love .... as soon as you believe in My love .... For love does not deny itself but is always willing to give.

And what you occasionally regard as suffering is often merely the bridge to happiness, yet to the kind of happiness which is permanent and can never be destroyed again. In order to reach a major goal you often must take cumbersome paths and not lose heart, for the goal is desirable and compensates for all previous disappointments and complications. But anyone who becomes weak and exhausted on the way will not reach the goal. And he is the one I want to encourage and provide with strength because My love cannot deny him help. Yet you have to believe in My love even if it is impossible for you to understand its entire magnitude .... Believe in it and try to be like Me by becoming love, you, too, should hand out what you own and thereby give Me the right to work in and through you, and you will be strengthened on your path through life, you will overcome all obstacles and gratefully and humbly accept whatever My hand gives you .... suffering and happiness .... For both are sent by Me to advance your soul's development .... If you always remain in contact with Me, if your heart constantly strives towards Me and confides its grief to Me I will comfort and strengthen you and relieve you of your grief. For My love will not leave you in distress if you want to be My Own and belong to Me for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Warriors of God ....

B.D. 3383 from December 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Powerfully and courageously you shall represent My word before the world, you shall fear no-one and not allow any weakness to arise in you, for I am always with you and no harm can come to you if I don't allow it to happen .... And I need you, therefore I will not allow people to approach you and seriously endanger your life. For I need labourers who will be active for Me in the coming time. It is the last opportunity to promote My kingdom, it is the last opportunity for the erring souls to find their way to Me with your help, and therefore I will not let those be harassed and endangered who want to come to the aid of their fellow human beings, who proclaim My word amongst them, who stand up for My name and through whom I Myself can speak to people. I need you, you My servants on earth, and therefore I am also constantly with you for your protection. You don't take a single step alone, I accompany you on all paths, I direct your steps to those who need your help, I take part in your destiny which I shape Myself and which therefore approaches you according to your destiny. And I bless your work which is meant for your fellow human beings' salvation .... Thus you can pursue your spiritual and earthly work without worry, you need not fear any attack which could render you incapable of it, and you will always have unusual strength at your disposal if only you want to receive it .... And it will not be long before your mission begins, that you will have to openly advertise My kingdom .... Your work is still possible in secret and in smaller circles, yet the adversity of the time requires an open commitment to faith, to My word .... to My teaching of love, which would be in danger of being eliminated if people's will were able to carry it out. And then your will has to be strong and daring, then you have to speak fearlessly as your heart dictates, for then I am the one Who speaks through you, and then I want to use you as My instruments and also protect you until your mission is completed. Then My will will be active in you because your will is subject to Me. And do you believe that I let My fighters be defeated by the enemy? Do you believe that I leave only one of you to My enemy? Whoever fights by My side will be covered by My shield and no weapon will be able to injure him, he will neither be overcome by strength nor by deceit, he will receive My strength and advance step by step, for I fight beside him and overcome the enemy. And for this coming battle I will form My fighters beforehand ....

Only weapons of love will be used in My ranks, victories will be won with the sword of the mouth, My shield of faith will catch all arrows which shall injure My fighters, and none of them will fall as long as he fights in My ranks, for I have power over all, and even My adversary's army must obey Me if I insist. But I leave everyone his freedom, yet anyone who fights with Me no longer has to fear an opponent because My power will destroy those who oppose Me. And I will not let My own fall into his hands, even if the enemy is outnumbered. For great strength emanates from Me and those who dwell near Me will be filled with this strength, and now they will use their weapons, they will speak and thus fight with the sword of their mouth, and I will put every word into their mouths so that it will not remain without impression .... I will instruct everyone what to say so that the adversary's will will be broken and that those who are imbued with the strength of My word spoken through you will also defect to Me from his camp and step under My banners again to fight against evil. And I will be with you visibly and invisibly and always strengthen you if you go against the enemy and fight for Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Blessing of poverty .... spiritual influx of power .... overcoming matter ....

B.D. 3384 from December 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Being permeated by spiritual strength outweighs all earthly possessions, for earthly possessions will never lead to perfection or to the transformation of one's nature, which, however, is achieved by spiritual strength. Earthly goods will not lead to God and therefore also not to man's final aim on earth, to union with God .... to becoming a child of God. Every spiritual success will always require the influx of spiritual strength but can never be acquired through earthly possessions. Therefore, anyone who is concerned about his soul's salvation, who strives spiritually, must also strive to open himself to the divine emanation, to His spirit, which will pour out wherever a receptacle is available. And he must completely exclude earthly striving, thus he must also not attach his heart to transient things, for striving for them reduces the supply of strength from the spiritual kingdom. What comes from the spiritual kingdom requires undivided willingness to receive in order to become effective. But every earthly desire weakens the will to receive and is consequently an obstacle for the divine emanation of strength. And the less he allows himself to be captivated by the world and its pleasures, by earthly possessions, the more he will open himself to it, the more he will overcome matter and desire spiritual influx of strength. Then earthly possessions will soon seem small and unimportant to him, for through spiritual strength he will be placed in a state of realization, and now he knows how worthless everything earthly is in comparison to the state of knowledge and truth, to the state of enlightenment through the divine spirit. For only now does he also know about the blessedness of knowledge, about the blessedness of possessing the fullness of strength, which has nothing to do with earthly possession. And therefore it is by no means to be regarded as a restriction of life's rights if the human being is poor in earthly goods and possessions, for the sooner he is able to establish the spiritual connection which earns him far more precious goods, the sooner he will become knowledgeable and possess spiritual wealth in all abundance, because he can only attain the spiritual goods which the divine spirit imparts to those who shape themselves of their own accord to receive that which flows directly from God .... spiritual strength which now makes the human being able to work for Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Increased suffering .... catastrophe .... call from the heart ....

B.D. 3385 from December 31th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Earth has not yet seen greater suffering, and yet it is not enough to change people and make them turn towards God. It is a desolate state, for the earthly world is everything to people, the spiritual world nothing, since they lack faith in it. And even the greatest suffering does not change people's thinking, again and again they fall away from God and confess their affiliation to His adversary through their unkind actions. And thus they strive towards a wrong aim, they walk towards eternal ruin. The suffering still to come upon people would certainly be suitable to change their mind if they are not yet completely under satan’s control, yet he, too, tries to influence people with cunning and force, he tries to revolt them against God and he will succeed, for people themselves lean towards him because he represents the world and promises them an earthly life of well-being .... And thus the last will also come to people, for God wants to show them that everything earthly is transient and that their hopes and desires are deceptive, that everything is void if God does not want it, so that they will recognize that a stronger will rules to which they are subject. Because they don't believe in God, God wants to make Himself known to people, He wants to let His voice sound, powerful and unmistakable; He wants them to recognize their powerlessness and feel a power over them to which they are at the mercy or mercylessness of God. And therefore He will reveal Himself through the forces of nature and make it easy for people to gain faith by suggesting to them to call upon Him, by letting the adversity assail them so frighteningly that they call for help. And if this cry of distress comes from the heart He will help them, each one according to his faith and his desire .... He will consider the souls even if He abandons the body to the raging of the forces of nature .... For it is the souls who are in great distress, since the body's existence is no longer of long duration. Yet He will also save many people earthly, He will bring Himself close to them so that they give up their resistance, so that they allow themselves to be defeated by His love, which they now recognize through miraculous salvation from the danger of the body. Yet this adversity still has to befall people, an event has to take them by surprise which destroys all plans, all hopes, which makes them as helpless as children, so that they, too, call out to their father like children .... so that the soul in its distress turns to the one Who is lord and creator, so that it appeals to Him for mercy and can now be seized by His merciful love. And thus the suffering on earth has to take on forms which appear insurmountable so that the human being's powerlessness will come to the fore and he, in his feeling of utmost weakness and abandonment, in utmost adversity and danger, will call upon the one Who can help him .... And as soon as the call comes from the heart he will be helped ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers